The Missionary Review of the World — 1903 Index

INDEX

Mi~~i~nary R~vi~w ~f tb~ W~rl~ VOL. XVI. NEW SERIES VOL. XXVI. OLD SERIES JANUARY TO DECEMBER, 1903 EDITOR-IN-CHIEF REV. ARTHUR T. PIERSON, D.D.

ASSOCIATE EDITORS REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D. REV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

REV. F. B. MEYER, B.A.

MANAGING EDITOR DELAVAN L. PIERSON FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY NEW YORK I,ONDON BY FUNK & WAGNALI,5 COMPANY P,inled in the [/tuted ~,)tates INDEX FOR 1903 MAPS PAGl!J Alaska Compared with the United States. 497 Borneo. 821 Macedonia and Neighboring Countries. 329 :Morocco. 12.5 Tibet…. 263 ILLUSTRATIONS PAGE PAGE Abdul Kerim, Pasha. of Monastir.. 334 Australia, Moravian Mission … 10 Africa, Bakambuya House… . 97 – Point Maclay Christian Homes.. 15 – – Village, Kongo State………… . 95 – – – Mission Class………… . 13 – Bakete near Luebo…. 93 – – – Mission Station………. . 14 – Basutoland Mission……………. . 913 – St. Mary's Mission……. , ….. , '" 7 – – Mission Press….. . 917 Australian Aborigines at Home…….. . 4 – – Mission School …….. . 919 – Black Woman and Child………… . 7 – Boat Going to Luebo. . . . . . 39 – Christian Blackman ………….. '. 12 – Bongandanga Mission Station.. 271 – Mission School at Mapoon. . . . . . . . . 9 – Cannibals of.. . . . . . . . . . 595 -Savages Armed. ….. ………… 5 – Caricature of Kongo Railroad. . . 42 Australians at Mapoon Mission. . . . . . . . . . 9 – Central, Improved Houses in. . 185 Bankok, Girls' Boarding School. . . . . . .. 359 – Evangelistic Meeting, Basutoland.. 911 Basuto Women………………….. 910 -Junglein. ……. 43 Bersier, Eugene………………… " 571 – Kongo Railroad. . . . . . . 42 Blacklead Island Mission. …. 666 – Laborers' Huts at Matadi. 41 ~ – Missionaries… . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 665 — Luebo Child Organist. . 513 Bonjare, An African Christian. . . . . . 270 .- – Christian Eadeavorers. 515 Bon Messenger, in an Ice Freshet.. . .. " 576 – – Church… 514 Bonne Nouvelle, The MeAII Mission Boat. 561 – – Cook House at. 511 Borneo, Dyak House.. . ……… 801 – – Pharmacy. 507 – Natives. . . . . . . . . .. 827 – Mishameleng, Chief of the Bakuba. . . 81 Bulgarian Man and Woman ………… 331 – Mulumbu Nkum and His Wife. 99 Central China, Religious Tract Society – Native Houses at Luebo. . . . . . . 509 Officers… . ……. " 401 – – Hut near Luebo. . . . . . 184 Chinese Christian End~avore-s…….. " 425 – Newberry Hall, Morija. .. . 915 – Christians in Borneo…… . 801 – Nzapo-Zap and European Traders. . .. 81 C Histian Endeavor Society, Japan…… 426 – Preaching to the Mongos. 267 – – in South India.. . . . . . . 42!

– – to the Heathen in East. . . . . 933 ~- Endeavorers in Marsov, n. ………. 423 – School Inspection, Morija. … 916 – – in China. . . ……. " 425 – Women and Children at I ulama. 269 C.mlalongkorn, King of Siam. . . 33 Aintab Orphans Making Carpets. 721 Damascus, Mosque of Amaryade. . . 757 Alaska, Eskimo Hieroglyphics. 502 Denby, Charles. . 27 – Missionary's House at Cape Prince of Dyak Head Hunter. . 825 Wales… .. . 503 Eskimo, Lord's Prayer in… . . . . . . . . . . 671 – Old Church in .Juneau.. 499 – Snow House on Blacklead Island…. '. 668 Alaskan Eskimo Girl. 501 – Woman on Blacklead Island. .. 667 Altoon, An Armenian Orphan Gir. . 743 Formosa, Savages of.. 894 Armenian Boys at Their Trades. . . . 721 France, Bon Messenger, Audience on the.. 57,1) – Orphans at Dinner… . . . . . . 742 – McAll Mission in Paris… . . . . 569 Australia, Moravian Missionary and Con- – Paris Workingman'. Club………. " 570 verts at Mapoon……………… 11 Hadley, S. H., and Water Street Converts 161

PAGE PAGE Haiti, Catholic Church.. . . . . . . . . . . . . 646 Newfoundland Fisherman's Settlement… 484 – Chapel of the "Good News". 653 .Ne,,: Hebrides Gathering………….. , 898 – Coffee Pickers in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 649 Nzapo-Zap, the Afric,*, Slave Trader. . 81 – Market Place at Port au Prince. . . . 641 Orphans Turned Away From Harpoot.. 745 – State Funeral in Port au Plince.. . . 648 Pe'k. E. J., and Christian Eskimos… 672 Harrison, Benjamin.. . 26 Quarrier Homes, Scotland.. 165 Hogg, Quintin…… . .. . . . . 734 -William… 162 Ibanj. New Church at. 159 Reed, Mary. . . 897 India, Haidarabad, Deccan. 328 Richardson. Bishop. . . 893 – Mohammedan Festival. 321 Roosevelt, Theodore. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25 – Tamil Christian Endeavor Society. 424 Scotland, Bake House at the Quarrier Japanese Christian Endeavor Society… . 426 Homes ……………………. 168 Jerusalem, Mosque of Omar……….. . 756 – Children of the Quarrier Homes…… ' 163 King, Hamilton ………………… . 130 – Dry Land Ship at the Quarrier Homes. 164 Kongo Festival.. . . . . . . ….. '.' … . 441 – Girls of the Quarrier Homes.. . 167 – Market Day on the Upper……. . 439 – Lincoln and Garfield Home. . . . . . . 166 – State Troops… . . . . . ……….. . 765 Siam. Laos Houses. ……….. 241 Labrador Eskimo Building a Snow House 481 – Mission Station at Pitsanuloke. . . . . 274 – Fishing Schooner.. . . . . . . . . . .. . … . 485 – Native Pre!lcher and Wife. . 279 – Indian Harbor Hospital.. ……….. . 482 – Winnowing Grain in.. …… 241 – Mission Ship…………. . 486 Sooboonagam Amma!. . . . . . 881 – – – Crew of the……… . 489 Snyder, Dr. and Mrs. De Witt C.. 437 – Settlers.. 481 Surinam, House of the Sisters. 414 -Waif 489 – H. T. Weiss and Missionaries.. . . 413 – Ward in Indian Harbor Hospital.. …. 483 – Leper Asylum. . . . . . . . . . . . 411 Laos. Hospital at Chiengmai. ………. , 275 – Louisa Renz. a Negro Leper… . 415 – Lakawn Hospital. …………….. , 276 – Missionaries to Lepers in. 410 – Self-supporting Pupils in the Chieng- Syria, Lebanon Hospital Building. . . . 219 rnai School.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 361 – Winnowing Grain ……………… 241 – – – for the Insane… . . . . 218 Macedonia, Monastir School for Girls. . .. 335 Macpherson, Annie … ' …………… 169 Turkey, Christian Endeavorers in Mar- sovan.. . . .. …. ………. 423 Venezuela, Caracas.. …………. 403 Maples, Bishop. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 893 – – Market.. . . . . . . . . . . 407 Marsden, Samuel. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 892 • Marsovan Orphan Girls……………. 744 – – Mission School. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 408 McAIl Mission Boat. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 561 – Washerwomen…….. …… 402 Venezuelan Natives….. . . . . .. . . . 405 – – Meeting…………………… 572 Wallace, Lew… . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 – – Workers…………………. " 573 – Robert W ……………………. 567 Water Street ,Modern Miracles in.. . . . 161 – Mrs. Robert W ………………… 568 McKinley, William.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 24 Warren, Charles. . . . . . . . 32 Mission House on Blacklead Island. . . . .. 669 Yankoff. Col.. the Macedonian Leader … 336 Zanzibar. Church of the Slave Mark~t. … 89:3 Zulu C1hri.tian Industrial Institute……. 213 AUTHORS PAGE PAGE ADAMS, JOSEPH S ………… , … 448, 927 DENBY, CHARLES……….. . 27 ALLEN, ELISHA H……….. .. ….. .. 29 DENNIS, JAMES S … . 721 AMIRCHANJANZ, ABR……………… 851 DENYES, J. R …. . 378 ANDERSON, F. W ……………….. 196 DOBBINS, F. S….. . 288 BARRETr, JOHN…………………. 30 DUBE. JOHN L ……. . 216 BEACH. H.·P……………….•. 219,247 DWIGHT, HENRY OTIS .. … 329,844 BENJAMIN. S. G. W……………… 29 DYE, ROYAL J …. ' 504 BENNETr. F. A .•.•…..•••……•… 694 EDDY, GEORGE' SHERWOOD. . . .. 922 BISHOP, A. E • . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . • . . . . . . 208 ELLIS, J…….. .. 298 BOWEN, ARTHUR .1'. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 266 FORMAN, S. M.. 209 BOOTH, EUGENE S.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 653 BRAIN, BELLE M …. 24, 100, 189, 280, 350, FOSTER, JOHN W. . 27 431,522,586,679,768.805.891 FRERE, BARTLE…. . . . . . . . . . .. 31 GILDER, GEORGE K. 16 BROWN, ARTHUR J. . .273, 358, 756 GILL, JOSEPH H.. .. .. ……… 443 44 BUNKER, FRED S. . . . GOODNOW, JOHN… 27 534 CAMPBELL, R. J….. . . GRACEY, J. T…… . .48,123,206,367,746 CASALIS, ALFRED.. . . 909 GRACEY, MRS. J. T………………. 342 QLARx, FRANCJ8 1:..•……….. , …. 420 GRAY, JAS. GORDON•••..•.•…•.•.•.• 296

INDEX

PAGE PA.GE GRENFELL, WILFRED T •………….. 481 NOYES, E. F …………………… 28 GUINNESS, H. GRATTAN………. 530 NUTTING, J. D ………………….. 855 GULICK, JOHN T… . .. .. .. . 521 O'NEILL, HENRY E………….. ….. 32 HALL, CHARLES CUTHBERT. 373 PAUL, THOMAS………………….. 164 HAMILTON, J. TAyLOR…. . 3 PENTECOST, GEO. F ••…..•.••……• 935 HARRISON, BENJAMIN…. 26 PECK. E. J …………………….. 664 HOFMEYER, L….. 616 PERRY, R. B.·………………….. 661 HOLLY, JAMES T… . 645 PIERSON, ARTHUR T .•. 1,81,174,241,337, HOPKINS, W. E….. 828 416,494,461,561733,801,881 HOTCHKISS, W,LL,S R. '" . . . 931 PIERSON, FARRAND B ………….. '" 161 HOUSE, G. R ……………. ….. 256,748 POND, T. S . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 401 HOUSE, J. HENRy…. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 775 RANSOM, CHARLES N …………… 427, 752 HOUGHTON, LOUISE SEYMOUR. . 567 REED, GEO. C.. . 124 HUMPHREY, JAS. L… . .. …. . . .. .. 750 REILL, A. D….. . . . . 109 ITO, MARQUIS………………… 33 RICHARD, TIMOTHY.. 291 HUNTER, WILLIAM W. . . . . 32 RICHARDS, J. A.. . 203 HUTCHINSON, WM. F…. 132 RIDGELEY, LAWRENCE B….. 688 JACKSON, GEORGE……. . ……. " 610 ROBERTSON, ALEXANDER.. . . . 377 JACKSON, SHELDON……………… 497 ROOSEVELT, THEODORE………. . . . .. 25 JANVIER, C. A. R ……………….. 137 SAINTE ANDRE, LOUIS DUPIN DE…… 87, 578 JESSUP, HENRY H …………….. 605,811 SALMONS, LEVI B. . ………. 592 JOHN, GRIFFtTH ………………… 448 SCUDDER, EZEKiEL C …………..•.. 931 JOHNSTON, JAMES ………… " …… 262 SEWARD, GEO. F… ………….•…• 27 i. JONES, P ……………………. 112 SHATTUCK, CORINNE ………….•…. 686 KING, HAMILTON……………….. . 29 SICKLES, DAVID B……. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29 KNIPE, WM……. . 457 SMITH, ALFRED ………………… , 689 LACY, WM. R ….. . 692 SNYDER, DEWITT C .. 39,93,183,437,507,593 LAKE, lIARGARITA… … , ……… . 532 STOVER, WILBUR B ………………. 118 T…..A WRENCE, JOHN . . . 31 TEMPLE, RICHARD……………….. 31 LAWSON, J. C …… . 758 THAYER, C. C ………………… 128,516 LEEDS, GEO. T …… . 929 THOMPsoN, AUGUSTUS RIVERS… . . . • .. 31 LEONARD, D. L ………….. . ..1,490 WALKER, A. L ………………….. 886 LESLIE, W. H … . 675 WALLACE,.LEW…………………. 28 LI HUNG CHANG. 32 WARD, C. B …………………. 177,752 LYON, D. WILLARD……. . 105 WARD, S. LAWRENCE…………….. 363 McALPINE, R. E ……… . 673 WARREN, W…. .. ……………. 200 MCCONOUGHY, DAVID….. . 905 WEISS, H. T. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 409 McLAURIN, JOHN…… . 583 WEST, B. F… .. ………. 379,821 MCKINLEY, WM …… . 24 Wl{EELER, EMILY C ….. " ……….. 741 MEYER, LOUIS..•……. 899 WHERRY, E. M. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 52 MITCIlELL,·J. MURRAY … 34 WHITE, OEO. C. . ………. 606 MOORE, S. F …. . 209 WILSON, J. K. . . ….. " … 903 MONRO, JAMES… . 321 WILSON, SAMUEL G. . …. " … 749 MORRISON, WM. M ….. . 764 WOOD, CLINTON T.. . ..•….•.••• 838 NAPIER, LORD ………. . . 31 SUBJECTS * PAGE PAGE Advice to Outgoing Missionaries (a), H. Africa, Basuto Mission. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 718 – Bible for.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 719 H. Jessup.. 81;1. – Blantyre, Mission'ary Needed for ….. 876 – British Rule in. . …………….. 235 – to Young Missionaries (a), F. S. Dob- – Bunyoro, a Christian King in. . . . . . .. 636 – Central, Among the Natives of Cal, bins…….. . . .. . . .. .. .. . . 288 De Witt C. Snyder. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 93 AFRICA (E(Jypt, Hau8aland, Kongo, – – Beginning Work in (a), De Witt C. Liberia, Nigeria, Sudan, U(Janda, Zulu, etc.), Barotsiland,Lewaneka of, Snyder…………… " ……… 437 Editorial. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 539 * References to kindred subjects are indicated by italicized words iD parentheses. The letter (a) indicates an article over 3 pages in length; the letter (b) a brief article from one to three pages in length. All other subjects indexed are less than one page in length. The month when any given article appeared may be found by dividing the !lumber of the page by 80 and adding 1 to the unit so obtained.

PAGE PAVE Africa, Central, Missionary Problem in AMERICA (Alaska, Canada, Central, Indian8, Mountaineers, Negroe8,etc.) (a), De Witt C. Snyder. . . . . . . . . .. 593 American Baptist Missionary Union.. 546, 705 – – Peculiarities of Natives of (a), – Bible Society……………. 65, 466, 625 – Board in the Pacific ………….. " 238 De Witt C. Snyder . . . . . . . . . , . . . . .. 183 – – Ten Yea:. of the……………. 865 – – New Departure of the ……. 787,949 – Colonization Scheme for … 718 – Mission to the Jews…… : …….. " 467 – Missionary Association. . . . . . . . . . . .. 67 – East, German Work in… 78 Among the Vikings of Labrador (a), W.T.

– Education of Girls in .. 636 Grenfell ……………………. 481 Arnoy (China). Self-support in.. . . . . . 475 – for the Africans…… . 876 Anatolia College (Turkey). . . . . . . . . . . .. 70 Anglo-American Board of Missions. . . . .. 467 – Heathen Darkness in (al, Willis R. – – Mission to the Jews. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 626 Angus, Rev. Joseph, Editorial. . . . . . . . .. 622 Hotchkiss …………………. , 931 Anti-Saloon League.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 305 Apologetic, The Best (a), George Jackson 610 – Hindu Missionary to.. . . . 159 Appeal (Needs, Call) for 9,000 Mission- – Inland Mission ………………. ' 957 aries in India (b) …………… ,. 261 Arabia (Bedouin), Encouraging Signs in. 870 – Into the Heart of (a), De Witt C. – Converted Moslem at Aden……… , 952 – News from………………….. , 313 Snyder…………………. , . .. 39 – Trials of Building in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 792 Arabs, Mission to the.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 311 – Kana Capture and Its Significance … 717 Arctic Circle, Life Under the……… 547 – Experiences (a), E. J. Peck …… , … 664 – Livingstonia, Tour in.. . . 797 ARMENIA (Turkey) An Awakening – Missionary Experiences in the Heart in, Editorial. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 540 – The Situation in ……………… , 231 of (a), De Witt C. Snyder . . . . . . . . . 507 – Work for the Orphans of (a), Emily C.

– Missionaries and Moslems in, Editorial 461 Wheeler……………………. 741 Armenians in America……………. , 68 – of Our Fathers. . . . . . . 634 Arnot, F. S., Returns of Gareuganze, – Nigeria, British in.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 476 Editorial. … ' ……. " ………. 859 Asia, Impressions of Missions in (b), Geo. -NewChurchatIbanj………. 159 F. Pentecost., ………………. 935 – North, Missions……… '" … " . .. 76 Asiatics, Great. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 713 AUSTRALIA, Jews in …………… 399 – Pilgrims' Progress in Metabele. . . . . .. 237 – The "Blackfellow" in (a), J. Taylor – Progress in.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 875 Hamilton…. ……………….. 3 Australian Methodist. in New Guinea. " 479 – Road-Making in……………. 158 – Revival, Genesis of the (a), W. Warren 200 Austria, Away from Rome in. . . . . . . . . .. 69 – Sleeping Sickness ……………. " 875 – Congregationalists.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 790 – Glad Tidings from.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 708 – South Anglican Mission to. . . . . . . . . .. 956 – Progress in………………… '" 949 Automobile Mission in France. . . . . . . . .. 229 – South (a), Chas. N. Ransom. . . . . . 427 Baba Bharate from India. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 67 Baptist Missionary Union, American, – – A Tuskegee Institute in (a). . . . . .. 212 Report… .. ……………… 705 – – A Great Opportunity in (a), Clinton – Work for Education. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 546 Baptists in the West Indies. . . . . . . . . . .. 706 T. Wood. . ……………….. 838 – Southern, Extension.. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 705 – – and Missions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 546 – – Awakening at Lovedale ……… " 79 Barbican Mission to the Jews……….. 628 Barnardo's Beneficence……………. 228 – – Ethiopian Church in …………. 477 – Work in London, Editorial. ……… 222 Baron, David, Editorial (b). . . . . . . . . . .. 58 – – Mischief-Making in. . . . . 396 Barr, W. W., Death of.. …………… 239 Basel Industrial Mission. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 312 – – Missionary Spirit in………… " 397 – Mission, in West Africa. . . . . . . . . . . .. 78 Basuto French Protestant Mission. . . 718 – – Remarkable Crisis in, C. L. Hof- Basuto Land (a), Alfred Casalis……… 909 – – Progress in … , • , . , . , … , . , " , .. , 317 meyer…………………….. . 616 – – Y. M. C. A. in ……………… . 557 – Twenty Years Ago and Now (b), Royal J. Dy'l… 504 – West, British Abuses in, Editorial …. 461 – – Cannibal Christendom in (a) …. " 451 – – CongregationaL. . . . . . . 956 – – Mission Needed in. 77 – – Portuguese Uprising in.: 77 – – Re-adjustments in . . . 78 – – Redemption of.. 76 – Western Equatorial Diocese. . . 158 African Benediction, An.. 717 – Description of a Railway.. 558 – Missions, Bishop Hartzell on Editorial 300 – Names for Children. . . . . 956 – Races Not Dying Out. 237 Africans as Traders. 796 Agnew, Eliza. 101 ALASKA as a Mission Field.. 627 – Great Wrongs in. . 547 – Latest News from.. . . 787 – Missions in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 387 – What Missionaries Have Done for (a), Sheldon Jackson. 497 – Y. M. C. A. Work in. . 147 Alexander, T. T., Death of. . 240 Aligarh (India) Industrial Mission. . . . .. 177

INDEX

PAGE PAGE Bedouin Mission Proposed. . . . . . . . . . . .. 311 Books for Missionary Libraries, Chinese Beirut College (Syria) as a Light Giver.. 710 – – Need. of. . . .. …. . …….. .. 551 Quaker, Nellie B. Eyster ……… 142 – Mission Press.. , . .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 952 Belgian Cruelty in Africa, Editorial. . . .. 538 – Chronological Hand-Book of China, – Belgian Inhumanity in the Kongo Ernest Faber. . . . . .. . . . . . .. . . . . .. 143 State (b), H. Grattan Guinness ….. 530 – Missionary Church…………….. 550 – Civilization in Kongo Land, H. R. Belgians and the Kongo, Editorial. ….. 619 Belgium and the Kongo State (a) ….. ' 451 Fox-Bourne……. , ………..452,464 – Protestantism in., … , . ' … ' . ' , , , ,. 949 Berlin (German) Society Work .. " ".' 708 Robertson …………………. '. 303 Bethany College, Philadelphia.. ' , …. ,. 145 Better Than a Thousand New Mission- – Dawn in the Dark Continent, James aries (a), Timothy Richard… : . ' … 291 Stewart. , ………………….. 863 BIBLE, A Hindu recommends the….. · 72 – and the Roman Catholics. . . . . . . . . .. 150 – Die Deutsche Baghdad Bohn, S. – Burning in Brazil. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 548 – Commentary Needed in China…….. 315 Schneider.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 543 – Distribution in China………..'.74,954 – for Russian Jews……………..70,471 – Directory of Protestant Missionaries – in Eskimo.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 148 – in Heathen Lands, Editorial. . . . . . . .. 782 in China and Japan. . .. . . . . . . . . . .. 144 – in India.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 151 – in Malay.. .. . . . .. . . .. . .. . .. . . . . … 87 – Doctor and His Dog in Uganda, A. R. – in Manchuria.. , ….. : . . . . . . . . . . . .. 715 -inMandarin………………….. 73 Cook……………………… 943 – in Missionary Meetings (a), Belie M. – Educational Conquest in the Far East, Brain………………. ' ……. 280 – Society, American, New President of.. 466 R. E. Lewis.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 542 – – Report, American. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 66 – Teachers' Training-School. . . . . . . . . .. 945 – EffectiYe Workers in Needy Fields…. 384 – Translated into Chinese, . . . . . . . . . . .. 476 Bibles in China, Demand for.. . . . . . . . . .. 234 – Erromanga, the Martyr Isle, H. A. Biblical Criticism, Missionaries and, Edi- – Evolution of the Japanese, S. L. Gulick 701 torial. …………………….. 698 Blackbelt Improvement Society… . . . .. 381 – Faith and Life in India, R. L. Lacey.. 383 Blacklead Island, Work on (a), E. J. Peck 664 Blodgett, Henry, Death of. ………… 640 – Fire and Sword in Shansi, E. H. Doetticher, Emanuel, Death of. . . . . . . .. 800 Boer Church and Missions (a), C. T. Wood 838 Edwards ……. , …….. ' . . . . . .. 864 – Soldiers Becoming Missionaries ….. , 317 – War, Outcome of the. , . , , , …… 397 – Founder of Mormonism, 1. ·W. Riley.. 942 Bombay Church Jubilee (India) .. , ….. 153 – Found! F. I. Codrington……….. 143 – Geography and Atlas of Protestant Missions, H. P. Beach …………. 223 – God Answers Prayer, John Wilkinson. 702 – Herano, Jno. E. Hail. ………….. 702 '-, History of Kirpa Sadan, Puoldita Ramabai. ….. ,………. , …. 703 – How Missions Pay, John Laughlin…. 464 – India and Daily Life in Bengal, G. F.

Griffin,……………….. 784 – India's Problem, W. B. Stover.. . . . .. 304 – India's Problem, J. P. Jones……… 382 – Indian Boyhood, C. A. Eastman. . . .. 63 – Into All the World, A. R. Wells ….. , 943 – John Mackenzie of South Africa, W. D.

Mackenzie ………………… 383 – Kamala's Letters to Her Husband, R. V. Rau, .. ' . , , , …………… 384 – Land of the Conch-Shell, A. M. Blan- ford……………………….. 304 BOOKS FOR MISSIONARY LIBRARIES – Laos of the North Siam, L. J. Curtis… 784 – Affairs in West Africa, F. D. Morel. .. 452 – Leavening of the Nation, J. B. Clark .. 382 – After Prison, What? M. B. Booth…. 942 – Liang, from China, A. C. Murdock.. ,. 624 – Algonquin Indian Tales, E. R. Young. 942 – Life for God in India, H. S. Dyer … ,. 784 – An Indian Priestess, Ada Lee, . , 542 – Life's Secrets, Henry Foster. . . . . . . .. 224 – Apostolic and Indian Missions Com- – Light of the Morning, M. E. Darley. .. 864 pared, Robert Stewart. . . . . . . . . . .. 702 – Little Green God, C. A. Mason. . . . . .. 64 – Autobiography of J. G. Finney.. 622 – Lomai of Lenakel, Frank Paton …… 623 – By Order of the Prophet, A. H. Henry. 303 – Mastery of the Pacific, J. C. Colqu- – Battle with the Slum, Jacob Riis ….. 303 .houn (a). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 48 – Bible in Brazil, H. C. Tucker…. , …. 143 – Medical Missions, L. C. Purington …. 703 – Business Men and Missions, S. M. – Memoirs of A. R. Fenn, Mrs. Fenn..• 143 Zwemer… , ………………… 384 – Miracle of African Missions, John – Centennial of Presbyterian Home Mis- Bell…………….. 863 sions………… " '" ……….. 384 – Missionary Horologue, J. S. Reed….. 383 – Century of Jewish Missions, A. C. – Mission Methods in Manchuria, John Thompson. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 64 Ross ……………………… 463 – China and the Chinese, H. A. Giles, … 143 – Mission Study Class, T. H. P. Sailer… 144 – China; A Quarterly Record …. '. . . .. 384 – Missions in India, C. A. R. Janvier. . .. 703 – Chinese Heroes, J. T. Headland. . . . .. 142 – Old-Time Student Volunteers, H. C.

– – Proverbs, A. H. Smith. . . . . . . . . .. 544 Trumbull…………….. , , , . , •. 63

]!'AGE PAGE Books for the Missionary Library, Brahma Somaj, Death of the ……… " 152 – On the Threshold of Central Africa, Brazil, Bible Burning in. . 548 F. Coillard……………. ' …… 943 – Progress in.. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. ……. 148 – Open-Air Preaching, John Galt.. . . . .. 704 Britain's Offer to the Jews. . . . . 799 – Opportunities in the Pathway of the British and Foreign Bible Society. . …. 947 Great Physician, V. F. Penrose ….. 224 British and Foreign Bible Society Cen- – Pastor Hsi, M. Geraldine Taylor…… 943 tenary ………………….. 149, 380 – Practical Lessons from the Experi- – – Report…………………. 628. 706 ences of Israel, F. C. Gilbert. . . . . . .. 942 – Rule in Africa. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 235 – Price of Africa. S. Earl Taylor. . . . .. 142 – – in India……….. 232 – Princely Men in the Heavenly King- – Society for the Jews. . . . . . . 69 dom, H. P. Beach……………. ' ,. Brooklyn Church Union. . . . . . . . 385· – Programme of the Jesuits, W. B. Broomhall Missionary Family. . . . . . . 868 Neatby ……………………. 623 Buck, Col., on Missionaries in Japan. 316 – Protestant Directory of India.. . 304 Buddhist Fear of Death. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 396 – Protestantism in the Philippines, Geo. Bulgaria, The Gospel in. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 470 F. Pentecost.. . . . . .. . ……….. 464 Burma, Christian Missions in (b), T. Ellis. 298 – Ramabai, The Hindu Woman's Friend 943 – Missionary Note> (b), Geo. S. Leeds .. 929 – Raymund Lull, S. M. Zwemer.. . . . 62 Burman Tragedy in 1876 (b), Joseph S.

– Recollections of a Long Life, T. L. Adams.••• , ……..", . . . . . . . . . .. 927 Cuyler ……………………. , 62 Cable, The Good of the Ocean. . . . 398 – – of Reginald Radcliffe, By his Wife. 702 Call for More Missionaries……….. 948, 959 – Redemption of Our City, . . . . . . . . . .. 224 CaUs to Missionary Work (a), J. T.

– Report of Madras Conference…….. 702 Gracey….. ' …. . . .. . . 746 – Rex Christus, A. H. Smith.. . . . . . . . .. 864 Canadian Baptist Missions ………… , 787 – Roman Catholic Church in Italy, Alex. – Presbyterian Indian Work … _. . . . .. 787 Robertson……… , …………. 462 Cannibal Christendom in West Africa (a). 451 – Sea Girt Yezo, John Batchelor.. . . . .. 463 Canton (China), Great Growth in. … 714 – Snapshots from the Pacific, Bishop Caste (India), Another Blow at …….. 632 Ridley…………………….. 943 – System of the Hindus (a), W. E.

– Soo-Thah, Alonzo Bunker.. . . 224 Hopkins……. , , . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 828 – Station Class Sketches, Emile Stevens. 703 Carey and Hastings……………… , 320 – Story of the Conquest Flag, S. M. -William……………………… 101 Johnston. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 703 Central America, The Unknown Land of – Story of Wm. Quarrier, John Urque- (b), A. E. Bishop . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208 hart ……………………… 223 Chalmers, James, on Missionary Work .. 80 – Ten Years in Burma, Julius Smith …. 703 – Cannibal Friends…………….. . 479 – The Doukhobors, Joseph Elkington… 382 – Death of, One Result of. ……… . 877 – The Shining Land, E. S. Karney. . . .. 464 Chamberlain, Jacob, Redivivus……. . 393 – These Forty Years, F. Howard Taylor. 863 Chapman, Robt. Cleaver of Barnstable – These Thirty Years, Dr. Harry Guin- (a), Arthur T. Pierson………… . 241 neas……….. '., …………… 384 Chewing-Gum VB. Missions ………… . 959 – Things as They Are, Amy Wilson-Car- Chicago Y. M. C. A………………. . 306 michael. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 701 Child Marriage in India…………… . 152 – Tracts on Jewish Work………….. 704 Children's Games in China…………. . 155 – Tragedy of Paotingiu, I. C. Ketler. . .. 63 Chili, Schools in.. . . ………….. . 387 – Turk and His Lost Provinces, Wm. E. CHINA, Advance in ……………… . 795 Curtis .. ' …………. , .. " … ,. 624 – Affairs in……………………. . 474 – Two. Heroes of Cathay, Luella Miner .. 463 -Amoy………………….. . 475 -Two Wilderness Voyagers, F. W. – Anti-Missionary Proclamation in….. . 74 Calkins …….. '. . . .. ………… 63 – Bible Commentary Needed for……. . 315 – Under Our Flag, A. M. Guernsey. . . .. 701 – – Distribution in…………….. . 954 – West Africa and Chrietianity, M. C. – Canton, Converts in……………. . 475 Hayford. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 860 -Census of……………………. . 153 – Winter India, Eliza R. Skidmore.'…. 624 – Children's Games in……………. . 155 – With Arab in Tent and Town, A. – Christian Endeavor in………….. . 74 Forder………. , ………….. ' 463 – – Literature for (b), Griffith John… . 448 – Wm. Butler, by his Daughter……. ' 62~ – Conversions in……………….. . 713 – World-Wide Christian Endeavor. . ; 84 – Cost of Learning in……………. . 155 – Young People and Missions.. . . . . . 304 – . Demand for Bibles in ……….. 234, 715 Boon Boon Itt of Siam. . . . . . . . . . . . . 713 – Devils Gathered in……………. . 633 BORNEO, A Journey into (a),B.F. West 82 – Disquieting Rumors From, Editorial. . 380 – Journey into North (b), J. R. Denyes – Dr. Martin on…………… . 475 and B. F. West………………. 378 – Education in ……………… 155, 233 – Methodism in. , , . , , .. , , , , .. , : …. , 637 – Empire of•…..•••••••••••• , , •…. 393

INDEX

PAGE PAGE China, Expansion in South…… . . 234 Christian Endeavor in Turkey. . . . . . . .. 791 -Fifty Years in.. 154 Christianity, Adaptability of,. Editorial.. 301 – Fuhkien, Growth in…. . 714 Christians, Chinese Namefor ……….. 634 – General Chaffee on Missions in.. . . . . 474 Christmas Days in Missionary History – Hospital at Tsang Chau. . . . . . . . 794 (a), B. M. Brain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 89 – Hunan, Changes in. . . . . . . . . . . . 954 Church Buildings, Increase of………. ' 545 – Importance of Missions to. . . . . 937 – Challenge of God to the (a), A. T.

– Island Mission Converts.. 555 Pierson.. . . . 174 – – – Origin of the.. 388 – Gifts to Missions. 306 – – – Progress.. .. . . . . . . . 795 – Growth in England. 309 – Japanese Educational Invasion of . . . 156 Church Missionary Society.. 948 – Loud Call for Help From. . 714 – – – Advance 707 – Medical Work in Kai Feng Fu. . . . 793 – – – Report. . . . . . . . . . . . 628 – Missionary Problems in (b), William —and Women's Work. . 228 H.Lacy……… 692 – – – W<:>rk for Women… . 389 – Need for More Missionaries in. 475 – of Scotland and Jews. . 150 -New Edict in.. ……………… 233 – Statistic.. 225 – – Interest in Fuh-kien. .. . . 154 – Union in Brooklyn. 385 – – Methods Needed in (a), Timothy Churches and Missions.. . 798 Richards. . . .. ……………. 291 City Missions (New York, London), – Outlook in. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 395 Nee:J of… 626 – Rebellion in South…………….. ' 232 Civilization and the Gospel. ………… ' 239 – Reconstruction in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 873 Cleveland, Grover, and the Negro Question466 – Roman Peril in. . . . . . . . 234 Clovis, Baptism of, BelleM. Brain……. 891 – Romanism in …………………. 155 Coan, Titus, The Story of (b), A. T. Pier- – Secret of Conversions in………… , 872 son………………………. 494 – Saving the Sun in……………….. 715 Comparative Religion, Editorial. . . . .•.. 301 – South, Men Wanted for… . . . . . . . . . .. 714 Conference of Missionary Officers, Editor- – Szchuen, Viceroy…… '" ……..•. 794 ial… . …………………. 220 – The Young Men of (a), D. Willard Lyon105 Conferences, Summer Missionary.. …… 465 – West, A Plea for Aboriginal Tribes in Constantinople, American College for (b), Wm. Knipe ……………… 457 Girls at.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 709 – – Light Entering…………… , .. 555 Converted Drunkard in a Converted – What One Mission Did in.. . 234 Saloon (a), J. A. Richards. . . . 203 – Yellow River God of… . . . . 394 Co-operation in Porto Rico.. . .. . . . . . . .. 308 China's Great Need… . . . . . . . . 73 Corsica, Good Tidings From . . . . . . . . . . . . 313- Chinese, Bible in.. . . 73 – More Good News From………. 389 – Boys and Bible Study………….. ' 634 – Protestantism in ……………… , 151 – Brighter Side of Things.. . . . . . . . . . . .. 634 Cost of Foreign Missions ………….. , 160 – Christian Character (b), L. B. Ridgeley 688 – of Gospel vs. Law.. .. . . . . . . . . . . . 305 – – Doctrine. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 633 – of Missions. . . .. …….•………. 399 – – Martyrs (a), A. D. Reill………. ' 109 – – – in India. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 153 – Christians in Chicago. 147 Cuba as a Mission Field.. . .. . . . . . 467 -Folly……. .. …………… 74 – Evangelization of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 946 -Give, How the… . …… 395,954 Cust, R. N……………………… 311 – Jews in Hong Kong……………. 954 Deaconess Work in Cincinnati. . . . . . . . .. 945 – Leper, The Story of a (b), J. S. Adams. 448 DEATHS, T. T. Alexander, of Japan….. 240 ~ Magnate's Letter… .. . . 394 – W. W. Barr. of Philadelphia. 239 – Need of Knowing…… , ….. 154 • – Henry Blodgett, of China……….. , 640 – Peculiarities . . . . . . . . .. ..' 955 – Emanuel Boetticher. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 800 – Slave Girl in America (b), Margarita – J. M. Eppstein, of London ……….. 621 Lake… 532 – Sarah F. Gardner, of Calcutta. . . . . 880 –TradeinNewYork……… 225 – Alice G. Gulick, of Spain. . . . . . . . . . . .. 880 – Statesman on Missions. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 954 – 1. W. Hathaway………………. 640 – Woman in America, A… . . . . . . . . 626 – Hugh Price Hughes.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 139 Christian and Church Unity (b), R. E. – Mrs. M. B. Ingalls, of Burma………. 700 McAlpine.. . . . . . . . . . 673 – K. S. MacDonald, of Calcutta. 879 – and Missionary Alliance Gifts. . . 945 – Joseph Parker, of London.. . . . . . . . .. 139 – Endeavor Figures to Date… . …. . 225 – Louise B. Pierson …………….. , 941 – – Giving………………….. 306 – A. Schreiber, of Germany………… 480 -~inChina………………….. 74 – I. T. Tichenor, of Atlanta………… 240 – – in Foreign Lands (a), 'Frances E. – D. C. Rankin, of Nashville. . . . . . . . • .• 160 Clark ……………………… 420 – Friederich Stottc…….•………. 950 – – in Germany ……………….. 949 – M,.,.. Timothy Richard, of China…… 880 –inSpllin………………. , …. 70 – Benjamin Romig, of Germany…….. 640

PAGEJ PA.GE Deaths, Bishop Rothe, of Denmark….. 320 France, Preaching the Gospel in (a), Deputation, Mis~ionary, for Africa.. . 465 Louis Dupin de Sainte Andr …… 578 Devins, J. B., Tour of the Orient……. ' 307 – The Religious State of (a), Louis Difficulties of Missionary Work…….. , 160 Dupin de Sainte Andre……….. , 87 Disciples and Missions. .. . . . . . . . . . . 147 French Methodists and Missions.. . . . . 629 Donations Received .. 61, 141,302,541, – Protestants and Missions. . . . . . . . . 629 700, 783, 862 Friends (British) and Missions… . . . 549 – Acknowledged……………….. , 941 – Church in Cleveland. . . . . . . . . . . 625 Doukhobor Crusaders (b). . . . 51 Fresh Air Fund.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 226 Dowie and the Mormons. . . . . . 866 Furlough, Missionaries on… . . . . . . . 319 Dowie's Mission to New York.. 945 Gardner, Sarah F., Death of.•. . ' ……. 880 Drink Bill, National, Editorial. ….. 620 Gates, C. F., of Robert College…. … .. 70 Du Bois, Abbe, and Missions in India (a), George Junior Republic, Editorial. … . 221 J. P.Jones………….. . 112 German Mission in West Africa……. . 78 Duff, Alexander……… ' 10 – Missions in German Protectorates… 629 Dutch Missions in India…… . 251 – Protectorates. Missions in……. . 150 East India Company and Missions. . . . . .. 940 – Work in East Africa………… . 78 Ecuador, Civil Marriage in. . . . . . . . . . . .. 309 Germans and Missions in Micronesia. .. 478 – The Gospel in……… ' ……….. 468 Germany's Contributions to Missions…. 551 Educating Moslems, Difficulties of (a), Ghonds, The, An Interesting People (a), Geo. C. White. . . . . . . . . 606 Geo. K. Gilder.. … . . . . . . . . . . 16 Education in China. . . . . 233 Gift, Robt. Davies', for Missions.. . . . . . .. 549 Educational Work in Turkey. . 869 Gifts of Christian Endeavorers. . . . . . . . .. 306 Egede, Hans.. . ……… ……. . 103 – Some Churches', to Missions.225, 306,902 Egypt, Awakening in Asyut College…… 795 – Perils of Great, Editorial……….. 459 – Good News From………………. 634 Gilman, Daniel Coit.. . . . . . .. . …….. 466 Egyptian Mission Branching Out …….. 316 Gilmour, James ………………. 103, 141 Endowments for Missionary Colleges….. 480 – – of Mongolia (a), A. T. Pierson…. " 81 England's Purity Crusade………….. 310 Give, How the Chinese…………. ,395, 954 – Rural Districts………………… 227 Giving, Two Ways of.. ……………. 958 English and American Christians.. . . . . .. 798 – Church Growth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 309 Gold Coast, A Mission Needed on the.. . .. 77 – Presbyterian Missions.. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 759 Gordon, 4i Chinese" . . . . . . . . . . . 418 Episcopal Sunday Schools and Missions .. – College, Khartum …………….. , 875 386, 705 Gassner's Mission to the Kohls, India … , 713 Eppstein, J. M., Death of.. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 621 Gould Home and School in Rome……. ' 470 Great Thoughts from Master Missionaries Eskimo, The Bible in ……………… 148 (a), Belle M. Brain.. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 522 Ethiopian Church in South Africa. 477 Greed vs. Missionary Zeal, Editorial…. 541 Greenland, The Bible for Eskimos of. .. 148 – Movement in South Africa.. . . . . . . . .. 396 Evangelization Society, An, Editorial. .. 621 Evolution, The Theory of (b), Editorial. . 56 Guinness Training Home. . . . . . . . . . 788 Failure, Are Missions a ……………. , 632 Gulick, Alice Gordon, Death of.. ……. , 880 Federation in Japan. . . . . . . . . 76 Haiti, Christian Missions in (a), ,James – of Churches, National. . . … . . . . . . . .. 66 T. Holly…………………… , 645 Feeding the Five Thousand (a), J. K. Hale, Edward E., on Missions………. , 639 Wilson and David McConaughy ..903,905 Hall, Charles Cuthbert, in India (b), Fiji, Bible Burning in……………… 478 – Groves in …………………… , 878 Robt. E. Hume……………… , 371 Filipinos (Philippines), Number of the… 958 Finney's Autobiography Translated into Hamlin, Cyrus. . .. …………. 103 Tamil. …………………….. 151 Hannington's Christmas Dinner……… 895 Finnish Missionary Sooiety………… , 470 Hare, Bishop, Honor to.. . . . . . . . . . 308 Harpoot College, New President of. . . . .. 391 Hartford School of Religious Pedagogy… 785 Finns and Missions.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 868 Hartzell, Bishop, on African Missions, Fiske, Fidelia…………………… 103 Editoria!. .. ……………….. 300 Foreign Missions and the Horne Minis- Harvard and Yale Missions…………. 386 try (b), R. J. Campbell…………. 534 Hausaland, Shall the Gospel Enter. . . . .. 635 Foreigners in America. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 145 – Traveling in ………………….. 6~i'i Formosa, Christmas with the Head Hausas, Love Among the. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 557 Hunters of.. ………………… 894 Hawaii, Missionary Blood in………… 546 – Japan in…………………….. 395 -Still in Need… ' ……………… 636 – Preshyterians in. " ……. . …… 874 hawaiian Islands, Christianity and the FRANCE and the Vatican, Editorial …. 541 (a). D. L. Leonard. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 490 – Anti-Clerical Campaign in……… " 409 Haystack Prayer Meeting, Result of the. 622 – Automobile Mission in. . . . . • • • . . . . .. 229 Health Economics, Missionary (a), C. C.

– The McAll Mission in (a), Louise S. Thayer…… . .. .. . . .. 128 Houghton………….. , • • . • • • .. 567 Hebrew Christian Conference (Jew.). . .. 400

INDEX

PAGE PAGE Hebrew Christian Testimony to Israel, Indi.., Interesting Institutions of (a), J. E. Mathieson…….. 59 C. B. Ward ………………… 177 – Zionist's Scheme……………… , 789 – Islam in (a), James Monro……….. 321 Hindu Denunciation of Hinduism (India) 553 – Jinrickshaws in……………….. 314 -Fairs…………………….. 153 – Leper Mission in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 953 – Ideas of SallCtity………………. 633 -Madras Decennial Conference (a), – Missionary from India…………. , 67 G. H. House………………… 256 –toAfrica………………….. 159 – Missionary Conference (h), J. T.Gracey 206 – Recommends the Bible.. . . . . . . . . . . 72 – Marathi Mission Report.. . . . . . . . 713 – Tract on Missions, Alfred Smith. . . . 689 – Moslems and the Water Supply…… , 712 – Urging Bible Study.. .. … 712 – Mrs. Lee's Work in Calcutta.. . . . 178 -Women,aTreatfor…. 392 – Mrs. Norton's Work at Dhond…….. 180 Hindus Afraid of the Bible.. 314 – New Industrial Mission………….. 392 – Caste System (a), W. E. Hopkins .. 828 – Noteworthy Facts About (a), Wilbur – Seeking to Reach Educated (a), G. S. B. Stover.. – ………………. 118 Eddy……………… . 922 – Observations in (a), Chas. Cuthbert Hinduism Declining.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 553 Hall…………… , ………… 373 Hints to Young Missionaries (a), H. H. – Of To-day (b), C. A. R. Janvier……. 137 Jessup ……………. . 811 – Pariahs and the Gospel.. . . . . . . . . . . .. 315 Hogg, Quintin, and London Polytechnic – Plague in West.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. …. 71 (a), A. T. Pierson. . . . . . . . . . . .. 733 – Presbyterian Alliance.. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 393 Home Field, Our Own Missionaries for the 865 – Protestant Christians in………… , 376 – Missionary Problem. . . 146 – Progress in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 952 – – Trainin!l; in the (a). Belle M. Brain .. 586 – Ramabai's Schools in, Editorial. . . . .. 221 – Missions. Presbyierian. 226 – Religious Statistics of (b), Editorial. .. 22 – – Zealfor. ………. 638 – Satnamis. The (b), Geo. K. Gilder. . .. 20 – Service of Foreign Missionaries. . . 319 – School for Missionaries' Children.. . .. 792 – Zeal for Missions at. 399 – Sending Christians to Africa. . . . . . . .. 635 Hughes, Hugh Price… 139 – Sir Andrew Wingate 01' ………. . 552 Humanity, What Missions Haye Done for 320 – The Christian Occupation of (a), H.

Hungarian Jews Turning to Christ.. . 390 P. Beach………………… 247 Hungary. Jewish Converts in. 631 – The Plague in.. • . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 631 Immigration Peril. . . . . . . . . . . 305 – The Prize of the East (b), J. T. Gracey. 123 INDIA (Burma, Hindu). Abbe Du – Twenty Years Ago and Now, EzekiElI Bois and Missions in (a). J. P. Jones 112 C. Scudder ……………….. .'. 931 – Achievements in. , ……… . 871 – United Presbyterian Misaion. . . . . . . .. 793 – A Compari80n Between Ancient Rome – Women of (a). Mrs. J. T. Gracey…… 342 and Modern (a). J. Murray Mitchell.. 34 – Who are the Christians in.. . . . . . . . . .. 792 – A George Junior Republic in. 72 – White Slave Traffic in.. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 152 – A Parish in……… . 474 -Women of, A Treat for………….. 392 – A Revival in (a). John McLaurin.. 583 – Woman's Work in….. ' ………… 633 -AVilIagein….. . 72 – Woman'sDressin……………… 632 – Alarm of Hindus in ……… . 315 – Y. M. C. A. Club House, Calcutta. . . .. 232 – Appeal for Nine Thousand Mission- India's Christians, Industrial Training aries (b)…… . . . . 261 for (a), J. C. Lawson…………… 758 – Bible in.. . .. .. .. .. .. . . . . . 151 – Need……………………….. 712 – Blessing in Rajputana. .. . 472 – Women Rising………………… 552 – Bli~l.(! Children in.. .. .. .. . .. . . .. . .. 959 Indian Conference at Mohor.k, Editorial.. 938 – Boon to Miasionaries in.. . . . . . . . 792 Indian, Outlook for the. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 65 – British Rule in.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 – Presbyterian Churches, Statistics of… 858 – Castes in…………….. ' ….871. 953 – Sioux I Conference.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 94H – Caste in.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. …. 953 – Tribute to Two Missionaries………. 872 – Charles Cuthbert Hall in (b), Robt. Indians, Canadian Presbyterian Missions E.Hume.. . ………… 371 to……………….. , ., …… 787 – Child Marriage Decadent in……… , 152 – Col. Pratt's Work for the………… 467 – Converts in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 73 Indian's Dream.. " ……………… , 547 – – Motives in………………… , 392 Individualism, an Example of, Editorial.. 300 – Cost of Missions in.. . . . . . . . . . 153 INDUSTRIAL MISSION in India, A – Density of Population in………… 232 New………………………. 392 – Garhwal Province (a), Joseph H. Gill .. 443 – – in Peru.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 867 – Gonds. The (a), Geo. K. Gilder …… , 16 – – in Syria…………………… 472 – Growth of One Mission in.. . . 474 – – Needed in New Guinea… . . . . 638 – – tte Kingdom in. . . . . . 713 Industrial Missions, Editorial. ………. 696 – Hindrances in. 871 – – Aid Society…………….. 388, 545 – Industrial Missions in (a), J. T.Gracey. 367 – – in India (a), J. T. Gracey……… 367 —Neededin………………… 782 – – New Phase of. … , .. • .. • .. . • • … 788

PAGE PA.GE Industria) Missions Wanted.. . . . 632 Jewish Converts jn Hungary.. , 631 – Training (b), Corinne Shattuck.. 686 – Missions, a Correction . . 61 – – For India's Christians (a), J. C. – – and the Universities… . 388 Lawson……….. 758 – – of Church of Scotland.. 150 Ingalls, Mrs., of Burma, Editorial. 700 – Rabbi, Converted Cb), J. M. Eppstein. 609 Insane in Syria, Workforthe(b)…. 217 JEWS (Hebrew) and African Colony…. 799 Interest, How to, Individuals in Mis- – and Blood Accusation. . . 939 sions (a), Belle M. Brain… . . 100 – Barbican Mission to the. 628 – in Missions, Automatic.. . " . . 958 – Chinese, in Hong Kong. . 954 – in Missions Increasing. . . 625 – Conference of Workers Among… 69 IntemationaI Missionary Union lIeeting – David Baron's Mission to (b), Editorial 58 (a), J. T. Gracey… . . 601 – Encouragements to Missionary Work – Service of Missions (a), Jas. S. Dennis.. 721 Among the Ca), Louis Meyer. . . 899 ISLAM (Mohammedan) and Woman. 480 – Exterminating the, Editorial. 939 – Awakening, Is….. 872 – in Australia. . . . . . . 399 – in India (a), James Monro. 321 – in Hungary TUrning to Christ. 390 – in Persia, S. L. Ward. 363 – in Palestine.. .. . . .. . 552 – Signs of the Times in (a), H. O. – in Roumania. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 950 Dwight……….. 844 – Massacre of, in Russia. .. . .. 470 – The Strength and Wenkness of (b), – Mildnmy Mission to the… . . . . 229 A. J. Brown.. . . 756 – Russian, and Bible. . . . . . . 70 Islam's Allies, Editorial.. ………….. 859 – – Seeking Light. . . . . . . . . . . 951 Islands of the Pacific (Fiii, Hawaii, – Statistics of Missions to.. . 79 Melanesia, Micronesia, New Guinea, – Work for the………….. ' 69 etc.), American Board in the. 238 Judson, Adoniram. . . . . . . . . . . . 102 I ta!ian Missions, Hopeful Signs in. . . . 629 KeUer, Helen, to Blind Children in BOlll- ITALY and Romanism… . . . . 630 bay ………………… 959 – Disturbances in, Editorial. . 61 Kongo, Among the Mongos on the (al, – Methodists honor'ld in. . . . . 389 Arthur Bowen.. . . . . . . . . 266 – Protestantism in… .. 151 – Belgians and the, Editorial.. ……… 619 – Religious Outlook in (bl, .r. Gordon – Government and Missionary Work Gray………………………. 296 (a), W. M. Morrison . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 764 – Roman Catholics and Bibles·in……. 869 – Investigation, Leopold Refuses.. . 876 – The Pope's Semi-Jubilee (b), Alex- – Misgovernment, What Shall Be Done, ander Robertson…………….. ' 377 Editorial. . 781 Jaeger, John, and Living Waters Mission – Missions on the… . .. , ….. . 557 (a), J. A. Richards…………… ' 203 – State, Belgian Inhumanity in the (b), .Jamaica, Cyclone in.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 947 H. Grattan Guinne.s . 530 JAPAN, Christian Progress in…… 716, 873 – – Inhumanity in the …………… 557 – – Union in…. .. .. . .. .. .. .. …. 76 – Twenty Years Ago and Now (al, W.

– Col. Buck on Missionaries in.. . . . . . . .. 316 H. Leslie ……………. ' ….. " 675 – Denominations in . …………….. 874 KOREA, a Hopeful Field. 75 – Evil Omens in. .. .. . . . . . . .. .. 556 – America Making Idols for.. . ….. 476 – in Formosa… . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 395 – A Training Class in. . 235 – Osaka Exhibition. . . . . . . . . . . . . 716 – A Wonderful Station in… . . . . 315 – Progress in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 156 – Christian Work in. . . . . . . . . . . 873 – Remarkable Conversion in……….. 716 – Results in……………………. 873 – Social Evil in…………………. 874 Korean Christians, A Specimen of. . 395 -Twenty Years Ago and Now in (b), – Missions, Statistics of.. . . . . . . . 687 J. T. Gulick………. " .. . 521 Korea's Demand for Missionaries.. . 75 – Wants Student Volunteers……….. 157 Krapf, Ludwig. . . . . . . . . ……… 102 – Wide Awake Workers in.. . . 395 Labrador, Among the Vikings of Cal, W.

.Japanese Christian, lIonor to a.. . . . . . . .. 235 T. Grenfell.. ………… . 481 – in America.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 786 Lake George Missionary Conference.. . . .. 785 – in California.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 308 Laos and Siam, Self Support in (al, A. J.

– Invasion of China. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 156 Brown…………. ' .. ' ….. 273, 358 – Names" Meaning of. .. …………. 156 Leper Mission in India. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 953 – Testimonies tn Christianity. . . . . . . . 795 Leper, The Story of a Chinese Cb), J. S. – View of Religion (b), R. B. Perry ….. 661 Adams……………………… 448 Jeru.salem, Medical Work in ………… 791 Lepers of Surinam, Among the Ca), H. T.

– Rabbi Converted in (b), J.M.Eppstein. 609 Weiss……………….. '. . . .. 409 – Zionism in… . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 870 Lewanika of Barotsiland, Editorial…… 539 Jesuit Banishment… . . . .. . ………. 708 Lewanika's Return …….. ……… . 476 Jewish Conversions in the XIX Century.. 80 Liberia, The Black Man in Inland Cal, – Couverts in the Nineteenth Century. 959 W. L. Walker……………….. , 886

INDEX

PAGE PAGE Library, Foreign Missionary (a), Belle M. Methodist Missionary Zeal. …. 146 Brain … 189 – Mission in Rome. . . . . . . . . . . . 230 Living Link in Missions . … 307 – Women, Contributions of.. . . . 146 Livingstone, David .. .. 102, 416 Methodists' Seventy Year's Growth.. 865 Living Waters Mission, N. Y. (a), .J. A. Mexican ]fissions. . 387 Richard …. 20a MEXICO Twenty Years Ago and Now London City Missions, Editorial.. 302 (b), Levi B. Salmans. 592 – .Jews' Society. 388 – What $100 Did in. 627 – Missionary Society Debt Extinguished 550 Micronesia, Germans and Missions in.. 478 – Polytechnic, Quintin Hogg, and the Mildmay Mission to the Jews… 229 (a), A. T. Pierson. 733 Miracle, The Missionary (b), J. K. Wilson. 903 – Slums, Rescue Work in (a), Thomas Ministry, The, and Missions (b), R. .J.

Paul. 169 Campbell.. . .. 534 – St. Giles Mission .. 706 :Missionaries, Great,Turning Points in the – Wingate Mission, EditoriaL .. . 302 Careers of (a), Belle M. Brain. 100 London's Charities and Missions .. 227 – The Crying Need of.. . . 469 lLos Von Rom" Movement … . 708 Missionary Association. 867 Lovedale (A !rica) , An Awakening at…. 79 – Economics (a), C. C. Thayer. . . . 516 MACEDONIA, Cause of the Trouble in – Heroes (a), BellelL Brain… 805 (a), J. H. House. 775 – Meetings.. . 239 – MisRionaries in .. 869 – – Advent. . 65 – The Revolution in.. 709 – – Bible in (a), Belle M. Brain.. . 280 Macedonian Caldron (a), H .0. Dwight.. 329 – – Prayer in the (a), Belle M. Brain… 350 – Situation… 471 – – Music in the (a), Belle M. Brain …. 431 MacDonald, K. S., Death of. . . . . . 879 – Substitute Company.. 67 Mackay, Alexander. 101 – The Young (a), F. S. Dobbins. 288 MacLaren, Alexander, Editorial.. . 783 – World Tour·. 867 Madras, Decennial Conference (a), G. H. Missions, A Friend of, Editorial. . . . . . 540 House.. 256 – The Soul of, Editorial. . . . . . 139 – Missionary Conference (b), J. T. Gracey206 Mite Boxes. 320 Madagascar, A Martyr's Prayer in. . 159 Mohammedan (Islam, Moslems) Maga- – French View of.. . 558 zine… . 319 – Light Breaking in.. 317 Moha'llmedanism vs. Christianity.. . 319 Malay Bible.. . . 876 Mohammedans, Missions to the (a), A.

Malaysia (Borneo, Nias, Philippine.). 82 Amirchanianz…. . 851 MANCHURIA ancl Russia. 474 – Turning to Christ.. .. .. 792 – Bible in.. . . . . . . . 715 Mohonk Indian Conference. . . 938 – Religious Situation in.. 554 Money Problem in Missionary Work (a), Manila (Philippines), Gospel in.. 318 Belle M. Brain.. .. 768 Manual Training and Character-Building. 941 – Vainly Spent, Editorial. . . . . . . 141 Maoris, Claims of the (b), F. A. Bennett.. 694 -WhatMore,WouldDo…….. 226 Mass Movements Approved… 472 Mongolia, James Gilmour of (a), Arthur Master's Method (a), David McConaugley 905 T. Pierson……… 18 Marriage in Ecuador.. . 309 Monro, James, on Biblical Criticism.. 698 Marsden, Samuel. 102 Moravian Financial Difficulties… . . . 550 Martyn, Henry… 102 – Missionary Training School. . 230 Martyrs in God's Plan of Redemption – Missions. .150, 789 (a), Arthur T. Pierson .. 416 – – Editorial. . . . . . . . 381 – Some Chinese Christian (a), A. D. MORMON Town, Observations in a (b), Reill … 109 S. F. Moore. . 20') McAU Mission in France (a), Louis Sey- Mormonism and Polygamy, Editorial. " 222 mour Houghton. 567 – The Menace of (b),….. 211 MEDICAL lfISSION in China, One. 234 Mormons, Difficulties of Work Among – Missionary Association.. 310 the (b), J. D. Nutting… . 855 – Missions, Growth in.. 310 – Expelled from Germany.. 470 – – Increase of. . . . 228 Morrison, Robert. 103 –inPersia…. . …. 631, 791 – – The Archbishops and.. . 311 MOROCCO, Conditions in. 635 – Work in K'ai-feng-fu… . . 793 – Love Medicine for Women of.. 1.07 –oftheC.M.S….. 788 – Missions in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 157 Meeting, Missionary, How to Kill a. 878 – Missionaries. . . . . . . ………… 875 Melanesia, .John Coleridge Pattison, of – The Outbreak in (a), Geo. C. Reed …. 124 (a), A. T. Pierson. . 337 Moslems (Islam) and Mi.sionaries in Melanesian.Mission Steamer. . . . . 720 Africa, Editorial.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 461 Methodist Growth in the Foreign Field… 625 – – WaterSuppy………………. 712

PAGE PAGE Moslems, Difficulties of Educating (a), Patteson, John Coleridge. of Melanesia Ge,? E. White.. ' 606 (a), A, T. Pierson. . . . . . . . . . …. … 37 – Encouraging Signs Among.. . . . 473 PERSIA. Islam in (a), S. Lawrence Ward 363 – Methods of Work Among, E. M. -Massacrein Yazd………………. 711 Wherry. 52 – Medical Missions in. .. . . . . " 631,791 Mountaineers, Salvation Army Among Peru, First Fruits in.. .. .' 866 the Kentucky. 866 – Industrial Mission in.. . . . . . 867 Mystics, Indebtedness of Missions to (a), PHILIPPINES, A New Testament in the 560 A. T. Pierson.. . . . . 881 – America in the. . 398 Mwanga of Uganda', Editorial… . .. .539 – Bishop Brent in tbe.. . . . 876 MOller Orphanages, Bristol.. . . . . . . . . 789 – Drawbacks in the… . . . . 238 Murray, Andrew, and the Key to the – Expectations in the. 159 Missionary Problem (a), A. T. Pier- – Gospel Progress in the. . . 720 son. . 561 – Opium Bill in the.. . . . . . 877 Music in the Missionary Meeting (a), – Pioneering in the.. . 637 BelleM. Brain… 431 – Presbyterians in the. . 798 National Affairs and Missions. 602 – Protestant Work in the. . . . . . 936 Need of More Missions. 560 – Rome in the. .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 398 Negro Question, Grover Cleveland on the. 466 – Self-support in the.. . . . .. ………. 560 – Missionaries in Africa., . 946 – Soap and the Gospel in the.. 719 Nestorian Entrance into India. . . 248 – The Situation in the. . 317 Pierson Missionary Family.. . 385 NEW GUINEA. Chalmer's Memorial. 877 Pierson, Louise B., Death of. .941,959 – Good News From…. . 559 – How Hair Is Dressed in. . . 399 Plague in India.. 631 – Industrial Mission Needed in.. 638 – in West India.. 71 – Methodists in.. . . 479 Politics and Missions in Turkey. 145 – Progress in . …. 877 Pope and Methodists. . . 230 – Redemption for.. . . ……… . 237 – and Protestantism.. 69 New Hebrides, A Notable Christmas in – Leo XIII., Death of, Editorial.. 696 the……….. . 898 Pope's Jubilee Celebration, Editorial.. .. 380 – Arithmetic in the. 958 – The, Semi-Jubilee, Alexander Hobert- – Christian Villages in the ………. . 559 son.. . . 377 – Letter From Dr. Paton………. . 878 Porto Rico, Co-operation in… . . . . . . . . .. 308 – Report From the…………… . 601 Portugal, Protestantism in.. . 389 New Testament, The Story of a .. . 560 Postal Mission, England. . 706 New York Slave' Trade…….. . 225 Postmaster, What the, Did Not Know – St. Bartholomew's Parish House….. . 68 (b), L. B. Ridgely… . 688 New Zealand, Claims of the Maoris (b), Poverty not Plethora.. . 560 F. A. Bennett.. 694 Practical Work for Missionary Societies – National Church… 479 (a), Belle M. Brain .. 679 Nigeria, An Opportunity in… 477 Prayer in the Missionary Meeting (a), Nias, The Gospel in… 720 Belle M. Brain….. 350 North Africa Mission .. 76 – for Missions, Week of. …………. . 65 Oberlin Martyr Memorial.. .. 546 – The Privilege and Power of (a), A.

Officers' Missionary Conference, Editorial 220 T, Pierson.. 1 Opium Bill in the Philippines… 877 Presbyterian Home Missions……….. . 226 -Curseo£.. …… . 394 Problem, The Key to the Missionary (a), – Traffic, War on the, E iitorinl … 620 A. T. Pierson.. 561 Opportunity, A Great, in South Africa Progress in India, A Century of. 253 (a), C. T. Wood.. 838 Psalm, A Missionary, Editorial. . . 56 Oriental Mission Serr.i lary . 946 Pulpit Power, Editorial.. 536 Purity Crusade i~ England. 310 . Outgoing Missionaries .. . 67, 705 Pacific, Mastery of the, J. T. Gracey.. 48 Qualifications, Needful, Editorial.. . 541 – South, Tidal Wave in the. 237 Quarrier's Homes in Scotland (a), Far- Palestine and the Zionists. 799 rand B. Pierson.. . …….. . 161 – Cholera in… 231 Questions Answered .. 227 – Jews in.. . . . . 552 Quotations from Great Missionaries (a), Panama Republic. . . . . 947 Belle M. Brain… 522 Paris, Belleville Mission, Editorial. . 699 Hailroad, Trans-Continental American, – Missionary Society. . . . 949 Editorial. . . . . . . . . . . .. 862 – – – Report. 150 Ramabai,A Hindu Paper on.. . . . . . . . . .. 553 – Society's I~oss… 789 – Help Nee,led for… . . . . . ……. " 711 Peking, lrifi,uilding in. ……….. 715 Ramabai's Schools in India, Editorial.. .. 221 Packer, Joseph, Editorial. . . . . . . . . . 139 -Workinlndia ………………… 179 Paton, John G.. , .. , . , , ………….. , 104 – – in India…. , ….. , …•. , …….. 793

INDEX

PAGE PAGE Rankin, D. C., Death of.. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 160 Self-8upport in the Philippines.. • . . . . • .. 560 Rankin, Melinda… . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103 – in Siam and Laos (a), A. J. Brown.273, 358 Rawei, Wherahiko, Editorial. . . . . . . . 619 Servia, Conditions in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 791 Reed, Mary, Christmas with… . 897 Stundists, Russian, Editorial…. . . . . . . .. 699 Regions Beyond Missionary Union… 388 Siam and Laos, Self-Support in (a), A. J.

Rescue Work in London Slums (a), Brown ………….. 273, 358 Thomas Paul.. . . 169 – Shan Uprising in.. " . . . . . . . . . . . . … 73 Siberia, Cleanlin~s Deadly in………. , 391 Richard, Mrs. Timothy, Death of.. . . . . .. 880 Riggs, Henry H., Elected to Harpoot Singapore, Christian Chinese in… . . . . . .. 719 College…………………….. 391 – Languages Spoken at .. : ………… 159 Ripon, Dean of, on Christianity,Editorial 140 Slave Trade in New york…………… 225 Ritualism, John Kensit and, Editorial…. 59 Shan Uprising in Siam……………. . 73 Sleeping Sickness, Cause of. ……….. . 875 Robert College, C. F. Gates of.. . . . . 70 – – Constantinople……..•………. 472 Smyrna, A Calamity in …………… . 71 ROMAN CATHOLIC Book on Missions 639 Social Settlement, Cadbury….. . 468 –CommentonMrs. Gulick's School. 312 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. 707 – – Leakage. . . . . . 788 Society Islands, Tidal Wave in the…… . 237 – – Missions.. . . 480 Song, Christian, Power of. .. . …….. . 152 – – View of Protestant Missions. . 959 Soobonagam Ammal, The Story of. ….. . 895 – Catholics and Bibles in Italy. . 869 SOUTH AMERICA (Brazil, Chili, Ecua- – – and the Bible. . 150 dor, Peru, Surinam, Venezuela) On – – in India… " . . 249 the Roof of… . ………. . 468 – Catholicism, in Austria.. 69 – – Polyglot Saints in…………… . 627 – Peril in China.. . . . 234 – – Strange Tidings From……….. . 387 RomaniBm and Italy. . 630 Spain, Christian Endeavor in .. 70 – in China.. . . . . 155 – Mrs. Gulick's School. .. 312 Rome, Evangelical.. . . 790 – Sale of Indulgences in …………. . 949 – Away from, in Austria. . 69 – Work for Girls in……………… . 868 – Gould Home and School in.. 470 Station "Living-Link," in Missions….. . 307 – in the Philippines.. . 398 STATISTICS of China ………….. . 154 – Methodist Mission in.. . 230 — of Christians in India. . .. 376 Romig, Benjamin, Death of. . 640 – of Foreign Missionary Societies for Rossiter, Dr., Goes to Manila. . 637 1902 (a), D. L. Leonard……… .

Rothe, Bishop, Death of. . 320 – of India, Religious (b), Editorial. … . 22"

Roumania, Jews of . . . . . . . . 950 – of Indian Presbyterian Churches….. . 858 RUSSIA and Manchuria.. 474 – of Korean Missions. 687 – Killing the Jew~ in.. . . . . . 470 – of Missions to Jews. 79 – Reaching Through Austria.. .. 230 – of Missions According to Countries, – Religions of. 390 H. P. Beach.. . . . ……… 219 – Religious Persecution in.. . . . . . . 951 St. Bartholomew's Parish House, N. Y.. 68 – Toleration in. 312 Stock, Eugene, Resignation of, Editorial.. 300 Russian Czar's Edict. 390 Stone, Miss, to Return to Macedonia. . . .. 551 – Jews and the Bible… 70 Storrs' Memorial in China. . . 226 – – Seeking Light. . 951 Street Cars, Advertising the Gdspel in… , 466 –TheBiblefor… 471 Stuart, Bishop, of Persia. .. 313 – Stundists, Editorial.. 699 Student Volunteer Union, (England) …. 548 – Woman Missionary. . 230 – Volunteers.. . . …………. 786 – Zionists, Editorial.. 540 Study, Mission, Class. .. . . . . . . . . . . . . 385 Russians in Manchuria. . . 955 Substitute, Missionary, Company… . . . .. 67 Sailors, Work for… 625 Salaries of Missionaries. 314 SUDAN. Christian Schools in….. 396 Saloon, One Way to Fight the. 145 – Difficulties in the……………… , 556 Salvation Army in Europe.. 229 – Eastern, First Baptism in.. . . . . . . . . .. 717 – – in Kentucky. . . . . . . . 866 – Forward Steps in the… . . . . . . . . . . . .. 235 – – Report.. 149 – Gordon College, Khartum. . . . . . . . . .. 875 ~-"University"………….. 468 – Missionaries and Earl Cromer. . . . . . .. 236 Samoa, Old and New… .. . 312 – Religion in the.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 158 Satnamis, The, of India (b), Geo. K. Sumatra, Islam and the Gospel in… . . . .. 19 Gilder…………………. " . . 20 – Islam in… . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 79 Schereschewsky, Bishop.. . . . . . . . .. 476 – Toba Lake Mission iJ!. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 79 Schools in Eastern Sudan. 396 Sunday-8chools, Gifts of, to Episcopal Schreiber, Aug., Death of. . 480 MiBsions. . . . ………. 386, 705 Sch,'artz as a Missionary.. .400 Surinam, A Hindu Coolie in…….. , … , 627 Scotland, Church of, Missions.. 707 – Among the Lepers of (a), H. T. Weiss… 409 .Scudder, John……………………… 102 – A. Noble Work in, Editoria!. … , . " 460

PAGk; PAGE SYRIA, A Word From (b), H.B. Jessup. 605 VENEZUELA and Its Needs (al, T S.

– Christian Sects in.. . . . . 31:3 Pond … 401 – Industrial Mission in.. . 472 – Distress in………. , .. , , .. , . , .. 227 – Misskns in Palestine and.. 710 – The Land and the People Cal, Wm.

– Progress in. . 01.5 F. Hutchison…. 132 – Remarkable Work in Aleppo.. 711 Verbeck, Guido F., Life and Work of (a), – Work Among the Insane in (b) 217 Eugene S. Booth… 653 Syrian Mission, Fruit of the.. .. 391 Volunteers of America, Growth of the. " 786 Taylor, J. Hudson, Returns from the – Prison Work, ….. 386 China Inland Mission. 628 — Wanted, Missionary,.,. 385 Te:11.ple, Sir Richard, on, ltlissions. Edi- 'Vanderers' Home, Bristol, England .. 68 torial ………. . 140 Warzawiak, Herman….. 467 Testimonies of Great Statesmen to For- Washington, BQoker T., and the Negroes. 466 eignMissions Ca), BelleM. Brain … 24 Water Street Mission, New York, Editor- – of Japanese to Christianity 795 ial. 141 Testimony of Dr. E.E. Hale… 639 Week of Prayer for Mi8Rions. 305 TIBET, A Peep into. . .. , 872 Wesley, John, and His Mi"icn (a), A. T.

– New Mission to… 393 Pierson.. 641 – Outlook in … 554 – – Ideas from.. . 621 – un the Frontiers of tal, .Jas. Johnston. 2«2 Wesleyans, English, and Mi.sions….. ,. 948 Tichenor, 1. T., Death of. 240 – Income. . . ……….. ' 549 Tidal Wave in the Society Islands.. 23 West Indies (Cuba, Haiti, Jamaica, Trin- Tidings from Many Fields Cal. J. T. idad), Baptists in the.. .. . . .. . . . 706 Gracey.. .. . . . . . . 601 – – The First Mission in the.. . . . . . 148 Tobacco as Currency. 638 "White Slave'Traffie.,….. 149 Toronto Bible.Training School. 546 – – – in India.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152 T >frey, R. A., in London, Editorial. 220 Whitman, Marcus, A Correction.. . . 60 Training,'" Missionary, in the Home (a) Who's Who in Missions (a), Belle M. Brain 805 BelleM.Brain.. 586 Wichita Church and Missions. . . . . '465 – School, Bible anrl Missionary.. 386 Williams, John.. . . . 102 Transvaal, Peace in the. .. 397 – – of Eromanga. . 418 – Rcconstruction in the.. 718 Wingate, Sir Andrew in India……… " 552 Trinidad Mission.. . . . . . . 387 Woman's Work for Missions… . . . . . . . 602 Tugwell, Bishop, Returns to Africa. 228 – – in India. . . . . . . . . . . . 633 TURKEY (Armenia), American Gift to. 472 Women of India (a), Mrs. J. T. Urw' . 342 – American Colleges in. . 951 – – – Progress of the….. , . . . 392 – American Schools in. . 869 Women of Morocco.. . ………. , 157 – An American College in.. 70 Women's Dress in India…. . . 632 – Christian Endeavor in.. 791 World's Student Christian Federation.. ,. 319 – God's Forward Movement in (a), Yale and Harvard MiSRions.. 386 Emily C. Wheeler. 741 Year of Peace, The, (a) A. T. Pierson.. 801 – Missionaries in.. 860 Y. M. C. A. and the Saloon.. 145 – Missions in, Threatened … 709 – Chicago.. . 306 – Politics and Mis~ions in .. 145 – Growth of American.. 66 Turkish Bible Translators … . 709 – in Alaska… 147. 308 – Censorship of the Press… . . .231,869 – in Calcutta. . . . 232 – Problem, The, Editorial. .. . 781 – in South Africa. 557 Turks, Blood SherI by the .. 5.'>1 – Railroad.. . . . 785 Tuskegee Institute. .146,786,246 – World-Wide.. 225 Uganrla Cathedral. 78 Young Men of China (a), D. Willard Lyon 105 – MiRsion. Wonderful Progref-'.sof the.,. 797 – – of Non-Christian Lands (a), F. W.

– ?tfwanga. ex-King of, Editorial. 539 Anderson.. . . 196 — Native Clergy. 957 – People's Conference at Lake George … 785.

– Then and Now. 558 Zanzibar Slave Market Redeemed. . . . 8112 United Brethren in Christ, Recruits.. 987 Zenana Bible and Medical Mission … 550, 868 – – – – Work of.. . 865 Zionism in Jerusalem.. 870 – Free Church of Scotland Industrial Zionists, Russian, Editorial…….. , , . 540 Mission.. . . 788 – to Buy Land in Palestine……… " 799 – Presbyterian Appeal.. . 705 Zionists' Project in Palestine… 789 – – Mission, Egypt. .• . . 316 Zulu Christian Industrial School… . 719 – – Missionary Semi-Centennial. 387 – – – – South Africa (a),. . 212 – Presbyterians and Missions. . . . 865 – Church at Dur·ban….. : . 158 United States (A merica) ,Foreigners in' h" 145 – Girls' Pets. . . . . . . . . . . . 796 Unity, Christian and Church (b), Hobt. « Zululand, Through, on a Bicycle (a), • Fred S. Bunker,. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . E. McAlpine. . . . . . . . . . 673

The Missionary Review of the World — May 1903

GREAT ~M:OHAMM:EDAN FESTIVAL, .. THE ID"

A crowd of Moslems attending service at the mosque, Allahabad. India Missionary Review of the World Old Series t MAY j New Series VOL. XXVI. No.5 f 1 VOL. XVI. No. 5 NOTES ON ISLAM IN INDIA * BY JAMES MONRO, C.B., RANAGHAT, BENGAL, INDIA Director of the Ranaghat Medical Mission, 1891- In India the politician has ever been confronted with the task of governing two great races, differing in modes of thought, habits, and religion-Hindus and Moslems. How this political problem has been solved, how those peoples have been brought to live together under the" pax Britannica," the history of Ind~~n administration records.

With reference to the religious questions at issue between its subjects, the government of India has ever maintained an attitude of strict neutrality, a neutrality which in the past has not unfrequently taken the form of hostility to Christianity. Such hostile attitude has not always been maintained, and it is now generally admitted that while government, in religious matters, should be· stringently neutral, it is the duty of the Church of Christ to do' all in its power to carry out our L9rd's last command to preach the Gospel to every creature. The missionary, then, is confronted with the religious problems as between Christians on the one hand and Hindus and Mohammedans on the other. But he can not remain neutral, like the politician; he has no "pax Britannica" to appeal to as regards the religious question; his attitude must be more or less aggressive.

Missionary operations in India commenced among Hindus, and for many years missionary effort has continued to be directed toward combating the errors of Hinduism. For a long time Islam received scant attention at the hands of missionaries (the adherents of that religion were looked upon as too fanatical and too obstinately impressed with the truth of their own faith to be moved to embrace Christianity), and it' is only now that the Church is awaking to a sense of the neglect of the missionary command with reference to Mohammedans, which has been conspicuous in many parts of India.

Immobility, or stability on fixed principles, is claimed both for Hinduism and for Islam; but the supposed stability of the former is a very different thing from that of the latter. As a matter of fact, • Mr. Monro is the author of several very thoughtful and helpful pamphlets on Islam in India and in England. They may be obtained from the author.-EDITORS.

Hinduism has been in a state of llux for centuries; its so-called immobility is the immobility (undeserving of the name altogether) produced by transformation or absorption of foreign elements without any apparent regard for stability of principle. Hinduism has been, and still is, henotheistic, polytheistic, monotheistic, pantheistic, even atheistic, as circumstances have required. At the present moment, when Ohristianity is beginning to make Hinduism totter, who so ready as Hindus to cbim identity for Christ and Krishna, and to maintain that in its essentials the Christian teachings of the Bible has been anticipated in the pantheistic Gita? The supposed immobility of principles which has thus been attained by elasticity has naturally resulted in the Hinduism of the present day being but the ghost of what it was in ancient times; so great, in fact, has been the transformation that among Hindus themselves it is impossible to get any consistent or .intelligible definition of what Hinduism is.

The Immobilit)' of Islam Not such, however, has been the immobility of Islam. Of absorption or elasticity there has been no trace. All through the last thirteen centuries Islam has resisted civilization, progress, modification of religious views, and has based its polity, as well as its religious belief, on the Koran and the Hadis. And such immobility, be it remembered, is absolutely vital to the existence of Islam. 'fhe Koran, as the word of God, is susceptible of no modification;. its errors may not be admitted or corrected, its precepts, according to Islam, are as applicable in the twentieth as in the seventh century. If modern civilization does not accord with the principles of the Koran, so much the worse for the civilization, 110t for the Koran. Once admit the possibility of mistake, misdirection, modification in the Koran as handed to the world by Mohammed, and the foundation of the whole religion, with the polity bascd thereon, is sapped. Of sects among Mohammedans, immobile as Islam is, there has been no lack; but sectarianism is not dealt with by a kind of tolerant absorption into orthodoxy. Everyone of the twenty-three sects, into which, according to Mohammed, Moslems would be divided after his death, is doomed to hell, except one sect, and that pri vileged sect, in the opinion of the founder of Islam, is that which follows « the religion which is professed by me and my companions."

And yet there are not want.ing signs in India as well as elsewhere that the pressure of various forces, brought in under modern civilization and education, is beginning to prove too much for the vaunted immobility of Islam. Let us glance at a few of such signs. History shows us in the clearest manner that when Islam comes in contact with a higher civilization, politically, in the end it has to yield and take an inferior place. The Moslems, with ~ mist~ken pride, still

NOTES ON ISLAM IN INDIA

point to the sultan at Constantinople, and to recent massacres of Armenians, as a proof of the vitality and supremacy of Islam. A judicious silence, however, is maintained on the numerous occasions on which the sultan has to yield, and, as everyone knows, the anachronism of a Koranic polity at Constantinople is due to no vitality of Islam, but to the jealousy of European powers, who tolerate the Turk because they can not agree among themselves as to who is to succeed him. And this knowledge is not confined to European powers; it is beginning to show itself among Moslems themselves, giving birth to the young Turkish party, who are held in detestation by the Ulema at Oonstantinople, and who are obliged to carry out their political designs in foreign capitals, where their lives, at aU events, are safe. Education has taken long to penetrate, but it has begun to penetrate at last, and the young Turkish party, who are educated men, have commenced to realize that the immobility of Islam, based on the Koran, involves political stagnation and gradual political effacement. Progress among the powers of the world, under the polity prescribed by the Koran, they have discovered to be impossible. With education based only on the narrow teaching of MuUas and Maulavis, they find that they can not take their place among educated nations of the West; and therefore even in the great college of AI-Azhar itself at Oairo we find the number of students decreasing, owing to the demand for Western education.

The Effect of Western Ideas The same condition of affairs is visible in India. After the Moslem conquest, administration, both as to principles and language, was conducted on Mohammedan lines. Education, such as it was, was Mohammedan in its tendency; the court language, the language of the tribunals, was Persian; revenue and criminal terms were Mohammedan-everything, in short, was in accordance with India being a darul-Islam and not a dar-ul-hal'b. When Mohammedan supremacy was displaced by that of England, for many years the administration continued to be permeated with the principles and language of the Moslem regime. Persian still continued to be the language of the courts; a Mussulman Kazi invariably sat with the English Sessions judge, and gave hisfutwa (or legal opinion) as to the punishment of the accused in accordance with Mohammedan law; English. judges and magistrates only signed their decisions, the grounds for their judgments being drawn up in the court vernacular by their native subordinates. Gradually, however, all this has been changed. The English judge now writes his decisions at length under his own hand, and records all evidence in his own language. '1'he Kazi, with his pedantic f?dwas, has long since disappeared from the scene, and at present English is practically the language of the courts. A Moslem who does not know

that tongue finds that he has little or no chanee of sharing in appointments under the government. For years Mohammedans have been slow to recognize this, and they have clung obstinately to their own systems of education, which do not look with favor on Western methods. Hence the frequent and loud complaints as to Mohammedans being" crowded out" by more pliable and elastic Hindus in the competition for administrative posts. But here in India, as well as in the Western Turkish Empire, the pressure of Western civilization and the denial of hope of advancement to Mohammedans of the old school have been too much for the immobility of Islam. At the college in Aligharh has arisen a school of educated Mohammedans, whose progress and whose liberal views are strongly resented by the orthodox adherents of the old regime. With the object, it is alleged, of counteracting the spread of such views, a conference of the learned, under the title of" Nadwat-ul-Ulema," was lately held in Calcutta, its professed aim being to revive the study of Arabic, as a means, or, rather, the means, of religious education. Fifty years ago, I make bold to say, such a proposal would have been hailed with acclamation; now, however, we find views publicly expressed which, in the opinion of the orthodox, must savor of very pronounced, not to say pernicious, heresy. A Mohammedan writes: If the Nadwa desire to educate the people in their religious and moral duties, they must do so in the language of the people. What is now called religion is simply a lifeless form. A man mumbles certain sounds, and makes flexions of the body, and he has done all that this religion requires of him to do. He is now at liberty to go and cheat his employer, render false accounts, and speak a multiplicity of lies. . . . The Ulema have always been against the diffusion of knowledge; they wish to keep the Book of God, and all religious books, in a foreign and unknown tongue. They desir·e to keep the people in ignorance and superstition, so that their influence and power may continue unabated. . . . It is a futile to hope for the regeneration of our community by means of a revival of Arabic literature. . . . Historical works in the Arabic language are a bare narration of occurrences, and were written at a time when there was no idea of the sequence of events in the history of human affairs, so that we must have recourse to English for the acquisition of the knowledge of history as well as science, or we must place this knowledge before our young men in the garb of their spoken language. . . . The translation of the Koran will be regularly read, and our people will not have the mummery which is now called religion, but will have true religion as their constant reference and real guide.

Another writer, also a Mohammedan, a few weeks ago, in giving his views upon another subject, thus delivers himself: Mohammedanism, as it is generally believed by the Mohammedans, is a mere cant. It has 10lSt its force. It has no stimulating influence on the minds of the believers. . • . The present Islam is a series of questionable doctrines set forth by Aba. Hanifa, Hambal, and Melik•••• I

NOTES ON tSLAM IN !NOlA

admit the Mohammedans are in the last grade of rudeness and barbarism, but this is not because Mohammed was an imposter.

Could any stronger language be used by any Christian in denouncing the errors of Islam than the above quotations from the productions of Mohammedans? Could any stronger proof be adduced to show that the immobility of Islam, on which, be it remembered, Islam depends for its existence, has been rudely shaken, and is beginning to be felt as an intolerable burden by Indian Mohammedans themselves?

This desire for Western knowledge-this discontent with the ignorance to which the policy of the Ulema has condemned Mohammedans generally-is further signally instanced by the progress made in the publication of Mohammedan newspapers and periodicals in India. Fifty years ago such literature was conspicuous by its absence. Now there are Moslem newspapers and magazines both in English and in various vernaculars, not Arabic-all means of bringing light to the minds of many, and of making more unsupportable the darkness with which the masses have been hitherto surrounded under the teaching of the Ulema. Even in controversy with Christians there is noticeable, amid much of the old bitterness begotten of the intolerance of the Ulema, amid much of the "paralysis of intellect" developed by fanatical ignorance, a movement toward reasonableness on the part of Moslems which is thankworthy. The old Mullas and Maulavis are still bitter as ever, and hostile as before, but their influence is beginning to wane, and their ignorance, which cloaks itself in irritation and abuse, has been so often demonstrated that their supposed omniscience has received many a rude shock-a beginning, no doubt, but still a beginning, of progress toward the light.

Signs of Increased Vigor This progress, however, is not unaccompanied with signs of increased vigor in proselytizing and supporting Islam on the part of those whose watchword must necessarily be the immobility of that faith. Amid the lower civilization of Africa, Islam is undoubtedly making progress. But wherever a higher civilization intervenes Mohammedanism fails to make an impression. Still, efforts are being vigorously made. Al-Azhar sends forth every year fanatical adherents of Islam, a college has in recent times been started at Desband, in the upper provinces of India, for proselytizing purposes, but as one of the Mohammedan writers above quoted says: Arabic literature may do for the educatiou of a body of theologians, or Ulema, but as a means of general education, the Arabic language will never do in this country. • • . It [the policy of reviving Arabic] will leave behind a legacy of time and opportunities lost which we may never again obtain; it will leave behind broken links in the progress we have begun to make-links that we may never be able to replace.

Similarly we notice increased activity in missionary tours among

}Iohammedans. In connection with these it is interesting to note the illsidious attempts on the part of such Moslem missionaries to appeal for support of their efforts to H£ndlls as being all residents of India, and thus united with Mohammedans by the common bond of being Orientals. In such appeals there is doubtless some political significance, but the real foe against whom Islam does not scruple to invite polytheism to unite is not the British government, but the Christian religion, the advance of which Islam is beginning to feel itself less and less able to resist.

The same reason, no dou bt, accounts for a very recent development in methods of Moslem proselytizing. We often hear of the iniquity of Ohristian missionaries in making what are called rice-Christiansi.e., inducing Hindus or Mussnlmans to embrace Christianity by offering them temporal advantages, a system which every right-minded Christian will join with non-Christians in condemning. What do we find Islam now doing? Adopting the very system which in Christians it has condemned! I have before me a notification from" The Society for Friendliness Toward New Mussulmans," established within the last year, which sets forth, with much unction, that as there can be no salvation except through Islam, "glad news is hereby communicated to the seekers of eternal salvation." This" glad news" is not of a spiritual nature; it consists in the announcement that in the case of non-Moslems, who embrace Islam and enter the society, the latter" may undertake their education and religious instruction, and will also provide them with food and other necessaries. It is requested that those who wish to obtain eternal salvation should embrace the faith of Islam, aud come to the society without any hesitation and obtain religious instruction. God willing, the society will make proper arrangements for their food, education," etc. If this "glad news" is not proselytizing by inducements in the shape of temporal advantages, words have no meaning!

The same reason may account for the patronage on the part of the sultan extended to the ridiculous farce which is being enacted in Liverpool, generally known as "Guilliamism," and which is represented by Moslems in search of encouragement under the decadence of their faith as a remarkable development of Mohammedanism in England. The author of this farce, a Mr. Guilliam, the sultan has had the misfortune to dignify with the title of Sheikh-aI-Islam, altho the tenets which he professes to hold are simply a parody on Islam, altho the Liverpool farce has been condemned by the Moslem Society of London as a fraud under the name of religion, a-Itho it has been denounced by Indian Mohammedans in Constantinople itself as " more or less humbug," and altho in India itself Guilliamism has been extinguished in the ridicule and laughter of all orthodox Mussulmans. Islam has surely come to a sorry pass when it blesses aid to Mohammedanism derived from such a puerile exhibition; but with the new

NOTES ON ISLAM: IN INDIA

l'ul'kish party making their presence felt at Constantinople, the alleged spread of Islam in England was, in the opinion apparently of the representation of the caliphs, II> good card. to play, altho this supposed advance of Islam in Liverpool was nothing but a travesty of Mohammedanism, based on teaching which by all orthodox Ulema could only have been condemned as unsound and heretical.

In Persia, notwithstanding persecution, Babism is extending in a manner which is quite remarkable. During recent years, in the Punjab, a blasphemous imposter, styling himself the promised Messiah, after the fashion of Alex. Dowie of Chicago, has gathered a considerable following among Mohammedans, in ~pite of a display of ignorance, presumption, and blasphemy on the part of the leader which might well debar any Moslem from doing aught but denounce him as an enemy of Islam. The heresy of this schismatic has been denounced by some of the orthodox Mussulmans in the Punjab, but in the way of general repudiation of such unsound doctrines, there is still much to be desired. Islam in India is not apparently strong enough to repudiate with boldness such indubitable heterodoxy, a sign of decadence which may well cause grave anxiety to the Ulema and the orthodox adherents of the faith.

Prospects of Missionary Work As regards missionary work among Moslems in India, prospects seem hopeful and encouraging. The immobility of Islam has of recent years sustained lllany a rude shock frolll which it is trying vainly to recover. With increasing numbers of educated men coming to the front every year, the frequency and severity of such shocks are not likely to diminish, and opportnnities for missionary work are thereby afforded which the Church of Christ will do well to "buy up" instead of allowing them to slip. First of all, let our missionary bodies awake to the fact that there isa great work to be done among Mohammedans. Too long has the mistaken notion prevailed that no such work was worth undertaking or likely to end in successful results. The number of valuable converts who have come from Islam is an earnest of the great work which lies before Christian missionaries, and a proof of the way in which God has owned what has already been done. Let us thank God and take courage. With the Church awakened to the importance of the task laid upon her as regards missionary operations among Mohammedans, the first step to be taken is to send more consecrated men and women, moved by the Spirit of God and trained for work among Moslems. Every missionary detailed for snch work should learn Arabic, and be thoroughly conversant with the Koran and the commentaries thereon. Without such knowlE.'dge he is certain to be placed at a disadvantage in any discussion with Moslems. Let us welcome every effort on the part of Mohammedans to have the Koran translateu into various vernaculars, so that it may

be "understanded of the people," and its proper value tested by them; and let us aid the plain and full preaching of the Gospel by the distribution of suitable literature among Moslems. Much literature of this kind is in existence, but it seems as if considerable power were wasted through each missionary body favoring literature prepared by its own members. Might it not be practicable to have a nnited Board to consider and select 'suitable literature for circulation among Moslems? The adoption of such a system would certainly save money, economize effort, and lead to a method of uniformity in attack which would pave many advantages. Let us not forget, too, that the mode of evangelization adopted by our Lord Himself and the early Ohurch is equally applicable to, and effective in the case of, Moslems as of others-the method of medical missions. If anyone wishes to convince himself on this point, let him read the account of recent work done in Persia-on the Indian frontiers-in every place, in short, where the method of our Lord has been followed. The method was not devised by man, but by the Son of Man Himself, and snrely He knew what was the best method by which the world' was to be evangelized. Wherever tried, it has succeeded in an unexampled way, as an evangelistic agency. Let us try it specially in our renewed efforts to spread the Gospel among Moslems everywhere.

A STREET SOENE IN HAIDARABAD, DEOCAN Haldarabad Is In tbe Nlzam's dominions, and Is a thoroughly Mohammedan city, In whloh, untH a few years ago, no Christian missionary was allowed to reside or work. Entrance was first gaIned through some lady missionaries. Now the Methodists of AmerJca, the Wesleyans of England, and the Young Women's Cbristian Association carryon mission- ary work In the city and district

THlll MACEDONtAN CALDRON

THE MACEDONIAN CALDRON BY REV. HENRY OTIS DWIGHT, LL.D. Author of" Constantinople and Its Problems"

A number of years ago, when Bulgarian affairs were attracting a good deal of attention in Europe, a gray-bearded Turk sagely remarked: "The pot is boiling, and the Europeans are keeping up the fire. We do not know what is in the pot, nor do we know whether it will blow the cover off. But one thing we Turks know, and that is that if the pot does blow up, the cover is certain to fall upon our heads! "

This time it is the Macedonian caldron which is boiling in that illstarred Balkan Peninsula. It now seems that in case the explosion occurs, again the hurt of it must smite the Turks, who await with anxiety this, to them, mysterious dispensation of Providence. During the present pause of expectancy it may be worth while to try to see the contents of the boiling caldron.

Macedonia is not a definite territorial division. Yet for the sake of convenience this ancient name is commonly applied to the three Turkish provinces of Salonica, Monastir, and Kossova. As thus defined, Macedonia lies between the Balkan Mountains and the Grecian Archipelago or Egean Sea. It is shut off from Thrace by the Rhodope Mountains, from Epirus and Albania by the main mountain chain which forms the backbone of Greece, and from Greece by the great spur thrown eastward from this mountain chain to meet the sea at Mount Olympus. Its area is about equal to that of New Hampshire, Vermont, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and Oonnecticut taken together.

The spurs of the Balkans fill the northern half of the region with

their peaks and jagged ridges, having a ,general trend toward thesoutheast. Just east of Salollica one of these great spurs thrusts itself some seventy miles into the Egean Sea, finally ending in an er.ormous trident, one of whose prongs is formed by Athos, the holy mountain of the Orientil Church, the inhabitants of which are all monks. Since the rivers that spring from the southern watershed of the Balkans all empty into the Egeall, the surface of the country takes the form of a series of troughs, separated by mountains and highlands, and trending toward the sea, until on approaching the coast they widen into a broad belt of open land. The river valleys and the southern or coast regions enjoy a fertile soil, produce cotton, tobacco, opium, silk, and the cereals, and naturally attract the larger part of the population.

Characteristics of the People Since this region, naturally fitted to support its people in prosperity and content, is producing explosive matter in a way that threatens the peace of Europe and arrests the attention of the world, the characteristics of the population invite inquiry.

In the first place, it is necessary to fix· in mind the point that there are no Macedonians. All the people of Macedonia claim to have come there from somewhere else, and each to hold, by right of some long. forgotten conquest, as good a title to the land as anybody else. In the second place, these people are compactly grouped in separate parties. LeaviBg out of accouut the Jews swarming in Salonica and other large trade centers (from whose nnmbers one might imagine Macedonia to be a second Judea), there are six well-defined and thoroughly insulated factions in the population of about two million souls.

The first group is composed of the Turks, a mixture of many races, held together by a common interest in domination, and found in numbers at every strategic center of control. They possess abundant records and census returns to prove that their group is the largest of the six, for census returns in that land honor the faith of him who writes them up.

Second are the Albanians, descendants apparently of the ancient Pelasgi, renowned for patriotic love of Albania and its "Customs and language, and also for love of strifes, stratagems, and spoils. For the most part they represent an overflow from Albania, which can be increased to any extent, and they are found in all stations and occupations in cities and large towns. Somewhat more than half of them are Mohammedans, but they are allies of the Turks only so far as interest permits and nationalism does not forbid.

Third are the Wallachians, remainders from some ancient invasion of the Dacians beyond the Danube. They cherish their national Roumanian language, and are the horse-breeders and the wagoners and muleteers of the trade of these provinces. They are mostly mem-

THE MACEDONIAN CALDRON

BULGARIAN MAN AND WOMAN IN THE NATIONAL COSTUME bers of the Greek Ohurch, but they hold themselves aloof from the other groups of the population in order to profit by their dissensions. Altho they are the smallest of the six factions, cases might arise where these Wallachians would hold the balance of power.

Fourth are the Servians, chiefly found in the northern part of Macedonia, in that belt of land which goes by the name of "Old Servia," where they are unobtrusive agriculturalists and swineherds.

Fifth are the Greeks, bright, vivacious, and enterprising, swarming in the coast regions where mercantile pursuits most flourish, and always supplied with church records and census reports to prove that they are more numerous than the Bulgarians or the Turks.

Sixth are the Bulgarians, a people less well known but not less numerous in Macedonia than the Greeks. In origin they are kin to the Turks, being Turanians. In the seventh and eighth centuries they thrust themselves into the Balkan Peninsuala, coming from beyond the Volga, and penetrating as far as to the Adriatic Sea before they were thrown back toward Thrace by the Albanians. The Bulgarians conquered Slavic peoples when they came out of Asia, but adopted their language and comingled with them, so that now they are genuine Slavs, loving agriculture rather than trade. They are sturdy men, quiet and persistent, and have the curious trait of not knowing when they are defeated. '['heir kingdom was a thorn in the flesh to the Greeks of Byzantium until it was overthrown by the Turks at the end of the fourteenth century. Macedonian Bulgarians claim to be remainders from this ancient Bulgarian kingdom and to be the heirs to the land. Like the Greeks and the Turks, they have records and census reports to prove that they far outnumber all other factions in Macedonia.

The Turkish Government and Its Officials A curious peculiarity of all of the peoples of Macedonia, including, to a certain degree, the Turks, is a deep-seated and hereditary hatred for the Turkish government and all of its appurtenances and incidental appendages. The reason is not far to seek in the essential inequalities imposed upon Christians living in a Mohammedan territory. The Turkish government steadily refuses to give weight to the testimony of Christian witnesses in lawsuits against Mohammedans; it often-perhaps commonly-refuses to pnnish Mohammedan murderers when the victim is a Christian; it seizes upon trivial excuses to make Christians pay money for the support of idle Mohammedans; it refuses to regard crime as an injury to the social organization, and insists in the very worst cases that a money payment to the victim should clear the criminal; it registers the names of educated men as suspicious characters and seeks to block their way to any career; it brands the schools as seditious, so that a proverbial expression in the mouths of all Turkish officials is: "Where schools are, there seek treason."

The system of tax-farming further insures rancorous hatred of the government. The man who has bought the right to collect taxeR arranges with corrupt officials; demands the money when he knows there is no cash, and forces the people to borrow of his partner at two per cent. a month. Then he collects at harvest double value in produce for the usurious advance, and there is no redress. One class of acts which rankles in the mind of the subject is the endless meddling of the police with ordinary business. A merchant in one of the seacoast towns of Macedonia a few years ago conceived the brilliant idea of securing for his Greek customers a stock of table ware decorated

with portraits of the King and Queen of Greece. When the goods arrived the government confiscated the whole consignment as treason- able political documents, smashed the crockery and emptied the pieces into the sea. There was no redress.

Another class of such acts is the steady succession of devices by which the Christian peasants are made to feed and finance Mohamme- dans. A typical device is to appoint a Mohammedan as field-guard to a Macedonian Christian village. He is to protect the villagers from robbery and they pay him a salary. Thenceforward the man lives at ease upon the best provender of the people. If he can pick up a stray animal belonging to a village, he collects a special fee for his trouble. If a stranger stops at the village over night, he collects a fee for each horse or donkey which the traveler leaves to graze upon the village common. He keeps an eye on the prospects of all the pretty girls, and when he discovers a suitor with money but no favor, he offers him, for a consideration, the prettiest of the lot. He then forces the father to consent to the marriage. The father dares not disobey; the girl is married against her will and her interest; the field-guard pockets his fee from the bridegroom, and then he forces the father to pay him brokerage for having taken the trouble to find a husbaud for his daughter.

If any peasant dares to refuse the demands of the field-guard, he is punished by some sudden inroad of brigands summoned by the guard himself. In one case of which I knew some years ago, the people of a Christian village in Macedonia united to bring to justice the brigands who had raided their stock. The robbers were arrested and sent to jail. After they had served their term in prison, they appeared at the village one day announcing that their trade union (esnaf) had decided that they must be paid for the time which they had spent in prison. Moreover, they actually collected this "fine" in the presence of Turkish officials.

Such injuries are small and petty compared with those atrocious outrages of which the papers give us occasional descriptions. But they are continuous in action, like the tiny bits of coal-dust that sometimes get into the eye and drive a grave Ulan wild. The principle of the Turkish government toward its Christian subjects has to be, on religious grounds, the principle of Rehoboam: "My little finger is thicker than my father's loins. My father chastised you with whips, but I will chastise you with scorpions." It is impossible that the relation of the Christian subjects of Turkey to the government which holds these principles can ever be other than that of readiness for revolt the moment that there is the ghost of a chance for success.

Jealousy of Opposing Factions Inquiry as to how the Turkish government prevents the arrival of such a chance opens out some of the more secret causes of the

mighty seething ever in progress in the Macedonian caldron. Next to the attempt to break the spirit of its subjects, 'l'urkey for many years has given attention to fostering jealousy and racial or religious hatred between the factions of the population. The Mohammedan Albanians are encouraged by immunity to abuse and rob and kill the Christian peasants. Thus the government is secured against any coalition between Albanians and Christiaus. But the Albanians, like each of the Christian factions, claim a right by inheritance to annex to Albania a goodly slice of Macedonia.

Their power, too, is so great as to make them a real danger. Hence the Turkish government intrigues to cultivate strife between the different Albanian clans. Feuds aud envies aud jealousies and mJlrderous attacks ABDUL KERIMPASHA result from very slight encourage- ment. Eveu when, as now, the The bribe-proof Governor-General of Albanians are honored by having one Monastir, Macedonia, Turkey of their own race chosen by the sultan to be his grar.d vizier, the appointment is so managed as to become a personll grievance to other Albanian chiefs. Meanwhile the Turkish officials are rubbing their hands and chuckling over the ease with which this splendid race is made to destroy its own strength instead of turning it against the government which all alike despise and hat.e.

A hatred which feeds Macedonian ebullition without aid from the Turks grows from half-political, half-religious dissensions among the Christian populations. These Macedonian Christians, whatever their race, belong almost entirely to the Orthodox (Greek) Church. Until the Crimean War of 1853-56 the Greek Patriarchate of Constantinople had paramount control over their religious affairs, and all Christian church services and all Christian schools in Macedonia were conducted in the Greek language. Under the new charter of freedom for edu- cation which resulted from the Crimean War, American missionaries, in 1858, opened schools at Philippopolis and Eski Zagra, in Eastern Roumelia, which were taught in the Bulgarian language. At that time not a school taught in Bulgarian existed in all Turkey. But the Bulgarian national spirit was not dead, and in five years from the opening of those two Bulgarian schools by the Americans, numbers of others had been opened by the people. The new idea of Bulgarian education for Bulgarians spread through the land, and after some years extended to Macedonia, altho the Greek priests everywhere savagely opposed it.

The modern Eastern Church has copied after Islam in closely

110::1 J THE MACEDONIAN CALDRON

intermingling politics and religion. The cause of the opposition of the Greek clergy to Bulgarian national aspirations was largely religious, uutwhen the question was raised in Macedonia of reviving Bulgarian churches and schools there, the opposition of the Greek Church derived its fire from the political hope of the Greeks to possess some day the whole region. It was in 1880 or thereabouts that the Bulgari ans of Macedonia began to clamor for churches and schools where their own language would be used. A long and bitter wrangle ensued between Greeks and Bulgarians. The Turkish Government favored the wrangle as another safeguard against coalitions among the °fac_ H WHERE SCHOOLS ARE, THERE SEEK TREASON! "

Some teacber. IOnd pupil. a~ the Girl.' Boarrlln go 8cbool, Mona.tl r, 1t[acedonla tiona, and about twelve years ago, with t he consent of the sultan, three Bulgarian bishops were appointed over the sees of Ochrida, . Pil'ilip, and Usknb.

The Servians of Macedonia now saw that their claim to a consider- able portion of the region might sufIer unless they asserted themselves.

Another fierce struggle took place which embroiled Bulgarians, Greeks, and Servians. Finally the Sultan, about five years ago, con- sented to the establishment of a Servian bishopric in Macedonia, and these three branches of the Orthodox (Greek) Church have been at swords points ever since. By this emnity the Turkish government profits, since the least movement of discontent in any one faction of the Christian population is promptly reported t o the government by the others with the fiendish glee of the tell-tale school-boy who hopes to see a delinquent mate flogged. .

COLONEL YANKOFF BORIS SARAFOFF Noted as a leader of "' irregular" revolu· Pronounced "the most notorious" ot tlonary b,ndB In Macedonia Macedonlan leaders That this bitter enmity between the factions of Ohristians is needless is shown by the prosperity of the American mission in Macedonia. This mission has stations at Salonica and Monastir, carried on by ten American men and women, with some forty native workers scattered throughout Macedonia at about twenty-five out-stations. Oonnected with the mission are thirteen schools and seven organized churches, haviug a membership of about six hundred. The point for special notice here is that in these evangelical churches Bulgarians, Greeks, Albanians, and Servians have put aside their racial hates in order to become brothers in devotion to Jesus Ohrist. This proves, as far as it goes, that the intermixture of politics with religion in Macedonia, by obscuring supreme devotion to Jesus Christ, is what has brought the Christians of that region to such a pass that their brawls may yet drag Europe into war, as a dog-fight sometimes brings on a riot among the bystanders on a city street.

After the last war between Russia and Turkey the treaty of San

1903J JOHN COLERIDGE PATTESON, D.D

Stefano (in 1878) gave to Bulgaria about one-fourth of Macedonia. This the congress of Berlin gave back to Turkey. Straightway people from that section of Macedonia began to emigrate to the principality of Bulgaria. Nearly two hundred thousand of these Macedonian Bulgarians are now in the principality, holding prominent places in the trades, the professsons, the army, and the cabinet of the prince. The whole influence of these men is directed toward securing Macedonia for Bulgaria without regard to Greek, Albanian, Servian, or undeserving Turk.

Turkey dreads rebellion. It dreads the Albanians, it dreads the Greeks, but especially it dreads rcbellions of imported rebels from Bulgaria, and is pouring enormous military forces into the unhappy region of the boiling caldron. The spectacle is by itself proof, if any were needed, of the utter futility of the famous reforms which, under pressure of Europe, the sultan has granted to the three provinces. It is not any Turkish reform that can weld together that hodgepodge of races which has made Macedonia what a bright Englishman has called "the infernal machine at the door of Europe."

Iu such circumstances one can no more venture to prophesy the future than one can prognosticate the future of a cyclone. The only conclusion to which past experience points is that until Europe can agree on a direct intervention, such as calmed Bosnia and quieted Crete, there is no hope of peace among the wrangling factions of Macedonia.

JOHN COLERIDGE PATTESON, D.O.. MISSIONARY BISHOP OF MELANESIA BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF In this heroic missionary we have a typical example of modern Christian martyrs. The story of his life is full of inspiration and instrudion. Born in London, 1827, and killed at Nikapu, 1871, John Coleridge Patteson's was one of the shortest lives and prominent in modern missionary endeavor, yet one of the most useful in testimony to God. Some characters are a tonic and a stimulant; to enter within their circle is to breathe a bracing atmosphere, due not 80 much to mental gifts as to manly attributes and the manifest Christ-life.

Patteson's whole course was onward and upward. His was one of the purest, saintliest, and most heroic of characters, conspicuous for truth and love. Absolutely genuine, he had also a feminine gentleness. His sincerity constrained others to trust him, while his love warmed and won them, and welded them into unity with him. These traits may be traced to his parents, as a heritage: his father, Justice Patteson, was conspicuous for sterling integrity; popular, but not at the expense of principle, the love of truth permeating his being as

veins of metal do the rock. His son always felt that whatever was best in him was largely due to his father's sturdy backbone of principle, supplemented and complemented by his mother's gentleness, which was not, however, at the expense of firmness. She exacted implicit and unhesitating obedience, but her authority was steeped in love. Her boy needed such training, for he had a tendency to passionate anger, and a natural indolence, both of which he had need to overcome.

Called Coleridge, after his mother's family name (she being related to Samuel Taylor Coleridge), he was known as "Coley." When but six years old he hinted his desire to be a clergyman, greatly to his mother's delight. Even in childhood he had an habitual reverence for sacred things seemingly connected with a deep sense of the presence of God. On his fifth hirthday his father had given him a Bible, which he early learned to read and love; and on one occasion when loudly called for, he asked a few minutes more just to finish "the binding of Satan for a thousand years." This same Bible was, twentyseven years later, used in his consecration as bishop.

Ooley owed much to the influence of his uncle, Rev. Francis G. Coleridge, with whom he lived for It time while at school, who emphasized the value of exact truthfulness in word and deed, and once gave Ooley a serious talk on the subject. He could scarcely restrain his smiles, however, when the boy tried to reduce by calculations the exact number of his fibs, maintaining that it was not more than two or three at the utmost, till it was impressed upon him that the sin lay not in the number of lies told, but in the fact of falseness; and from this time on he was more proof against such temptations.

Some special influences shaped him for the mission field. One was the atmosphere of a Ohristian home, and his first impulse came at a very early age. After listening with intense interest to the story of a missionary bishop who had experienced a severe hurricane in his field of labor, he exclaimed: "When I grow up, I'm going to be a bishop and have a hurricane, too!"

Shortly after the coronation of Victoria, in 1838, a distinguished company gathered at Eton to witness the brilliant pageant of the famous old-time school festival-" an Eton Montem." The fair young queen herself had corne from Windsor to grace the occasion with her presence. The students crowded round the royal carriage, with loud acclamations of loyalty. Suddenly one of their number, a bright-faced lad of eleven, lost his footing and was dragged beneath the wheels. Death seemed imminent and unavoidable. Instantly, however, with rare presence of mind, the young queen reached out her hand to the struggling boy, and he was saved! The little lad was none other than John Ooleridge Patteson, the future missionary bishop of the South Seas.

JOHN COLERIDGE PATTESON, D.D

While at Eton, three years after his memorable rescue, young Patteson first heard the voice of God calling him to missionary serv- ice. One Sunday afternoou, Octo1;Jer in, 1841, in company with fellow students, he heard George A. Selwyn, the newly consecrated Bishop of New Zealand, preach to his old flock at Windsor. Listening to the burning words of the great missionary, as he preached on the abundance of the sea being converted to God, his heart was fired with an intense love and enthusiasm for the work. Rev. (afterward Bishop) Samuel Wilberforce on the same day preached on "Christ's Inter- cessory Prayer" 'That they may be one in us, that the world may believ,e that thou hast sent me.' " The former sermon emphasized God's plan for the conversion of the Gentiles, and the latter the unity and authority of God's children as a witness to a dying world, and drove home the obligations of consecration to God and His work. One remarkable senten0e that influenced Coley was this: "As we are giving up our best in sending forth our cherished and chosen sons, so let there go forth" a consenting offering; let us give this day largely in the spirit of self-sacrifice as Christian men to Christ our will, and He will graciously accept the offering." So, while others were giving gold and silver, the Eton lad of fourteen gave himself. Not long after, Bishop Selwyn, calling to say "Good-bye" to the Pattesons, aoked Lady Patteson, " Will you give me Ooley? "

He knew nothing of the effect of his sermon upon her boy, but God did, and the mother did not shrink from the sacrifice. When Coley himself made a like request she encouraged his desire, promising that if, with growth of years, this purpose ripened, he should be free to follow it.

Meanwhile he faithfully pursued his college course, winning popularity by his sunny temper and manly conduct. An expert swimmer, a dexterous oarsman, and at cricket captain of the Eton eleven, he was one of the famous athletes of his day. Tho full of fun and frolic, his conduct was ever that of an earnest, consecrated man, and his influence over his associates was unbounded. On one occasion, presiding at the annual dinner of the eleven, a student started an objectionable song. He promptly ordered it stopped, adding: "If not, I shall leave the room." It did not stop, and followed by several others he at once withdrew, sending back word that if no apology was offered he would leave the eleven. Dismayed at losing so skilful a captain, an apology was promptly made.

From Eton he went to Oxford, where he distinguished himself, especially as a linguist. Some years were spent in foreign travel on leaTing college, after which, in 1853, he was ordained, and took a curacy at Affington. J.1ess than a year late!', when Bishop Selwyn returned to England in search of helpers, the old purpose, dormant for twelve years, was reawakened, and the young curate exchanged his home

parish for work among the cannibals of the South Seas, and in March, 1855, in company with Bishop Selwyn, set sail for New Zealand. For five years he labored faithfully and successfully among the Melane- sians, winning the confidence and affection of all.

In 1861 he was set apart for his missionary bishopric, and in this capacity labored for ten arduous but happy years.

About 1869, to meet the demand for laborers in Queensland and Fiji, captains of trading vessels began enticing natives on board their ships to carry them away as slaves. Bishop Patteson protested vigor- ously but in vain against this fiendish work. By and by the traders began to use the bishop'S influence throughout the islands to further their own designs. Sometimes they told the unsuspecting natives that he had sent for them; sometimes painted their vessels to resemble his ship, The'Southern Cross, and occasionally they went so far as to array a sailor in clerical garb and hold a mock service on board. As a result of such infamous wiles, large numbers of natives were entrapped. All this risked the bishop's safety, but he bravely continued his usual trips from island to island.

On the morning of the 20th of September, 1871, The Southern Oross headed for Nikapu, and the bishop gathered his Melanesian Jads around him, strangely choosing for his last talk the death of Stephen, little knowing that he was to act anew the part of the first martyr that day. In tones never to be forgotten he quoted the words: ".Therefore, whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness shall be heard in the light, and that which ye have spoken in the ear in closets shall be spoken on the housetops. And I say unto you, my friends, 'Be not afraid of them that kill the body, alld after that have no more that they can do!'" • As they approached the coral reef, canoes with natives were seen approaching. Taking with them a few persons, the bishop and his companions entered a boat and pulled toward the island. The people recognized him and acted strangely, but with the unselfishness and courage whereby he ever sought to disarm suspicion, he put himself in their power, entering one of 'their canoes, and then his companion, Mr. Atkins, thought he heard the word" Tabu," which with this race refers to the offering ofpresents to an intended victim. Some yams and fruit were put before the bishop. The canoes were now dragged from the reef into the lagoon, and he was seen to land and disappear in the crowd. With intense anxiety his friends watched for his return.

Presently the men in one of the canoes shouted, "Have you anything like this?" and a shower of arrows followed, with cries of revenge.

"This for the New Zealand man!" "This for Bauro man!" "This for Mota man!" The boat sped back toward the ship filled with wounded men. Tho Mr. Atkins was dangerously wounded, he insisted on at once returning to seek for the bishop. The native boys and two

THE WOMEN OF INDIA

sailors volunteered to go with him, and at last, as the tide rose, their boat crossed the reef. A native canoe was seen to float toward them. In it was a heap which one of the sailors thought to be a man in ambush, and at which he leveled his pistol, but it proved to be the body of the dead bishop, wrapped carefully in a mat, and upon the breast a spray of native palm with five mysterious knots tied in the leaves, and beneath the palm five bleeding wounds, each wound inflicted in retribution for one of the five natives who had died at the hands of the white man. A yell of triumph rang along the beach as the precious burden was borne back to the ship. The bishop's face was calm and full of peace, and the next day the precious body was committed to its sepulchre in the deep.

Years afterward, when Bishop Selwyn had succeeded Patteson, there was another landing at Nikapu. The visitors were received by the old chief, Moto, and one of the survivors of the kidnapped men, as a penalty for whom the life of the bishop was exacted. The visitors were taken to the hut where Patteson lJad sat and spoken to the people, when, looking across the sea, he must have seen the arrows fly across at the boat; and it was then and there that he received the deat.h-blow on the head by a club, t.he five wounds being afterward inflicted. It was then found that when the other people learned of his murder, they drove the murderers from the island, and the man who struck the first blow waS shot dead by the old chief. Bishop Selwyn and his friends proposed to place a cross on the spot where Patteson was supposed to have been killed, but, at the request of the natives, who desired that it might stand where it could be seen from the sea, this memorial of galvanized iron, with a burnished copper disk, was placed on an eminence overlooking the waves, bearing this inscription: IN MEMORY OF JOHN COLERIDGE PATTESON [ MISSIONARY BISHOP Whose life was here taken by those for whom I he would gladly have given it The bishop and his party knelt where the martyr fell and repeated the collect for All Saints' Day: "Oh, Almighty God, who hast knit together Thine elect in one communion and fellowship in a mystical body to Thy Son Christ, our Lord, grant us grace so to follow Thy blessed saints in all virtues and holy and godly living, that we may come to those unspeakable joys which Thou hast prepared for them that love thee. Through Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen."

THE WOMEN OF INDIA INTELLECTUAL. SOCIAL. AND RELIGIOUS REFORMS BY MRS. J. T. GRACEY, ROCHESTER, N. Y.

Secretary of the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church " India is aglow with abundant potentialities for the future," said Lord Curzon in his eloquent 3ddress at the late Durbar in the city of Delhi. The entire country is stirred as never before with awakened ideals, and into the dry bones and dead formalities of centuries is com- ing the breath of a new and vigorous life. A Christian government and Christian missionaries for years have been sowing the seeds of great reforms in social, religious, and intellectual life, and India is slowly but surely breaking away from the dead past. These reforms are permeating society at every point, resulting in a great internal conflict, a conflict which, with resistless force, is undermining old false faiths and modifying many social customs. .~ Much of the agitation in the past twenty-five years has been in connection with the conditions and elevation of India's women, for these conditions have been the great plague-spot of the country; they have called for prompt and decisive action on the part of the British government, which has sought to abolish certain of these abuses: During the period of which we speak there has set in a current of native opinion which is vigorous and influential; many leading men are advocating SOme very radical changes. It is a step far in advance when a prominent Hindu on the platform has the courage to say: "Every social evil to which India is subject has its root in the low position assigned woman"; or when another says, " The doom of God is resting on Hindu society for its cruelty to child widows."

The women of India are the victims of a most complicated and oppressive social system, a false religion, and debasing idolatry. Macaulay said, " In no part of the world has a religion existed more unfavorable to the moral and intellectual health of our race than in India." The awful facts of woman's degradation in connection with her so-called religion is difficult to make known. Their superstitious Jear keeps them in a constant round of propitiatory rites, and the evils they forecast must be averted by works of merit. In the early history of the country, women were not kept either in ignorance or seclusion. Some were so highly cultured as to compose Vedic hymns. The pernicious system of early marriages did not prevail, nor was woman condemned to suttee, nor to suffer the miseries of perpet- ual widowhood. But there came a change. PriestlJ authority became more fully established, and rules concerning woman's position and relation to religious rites were multiplied. 'fhen followed the Mohammedan conquest, which completed her degradation. The loose marriage laws by these conquerors, as well as their habit of enriching

TRE WOMEN OF INDIA

their harems with women obtained by force, necessitated their seclusion, and hence dense ignorance followed. Caste, that great formidable obstacle, influences every phase of a woman's life. It destroys all tender, sympathetic feeling, and is a barrier to the highest development. Differing castes may not eat or drink together, intermarry or intermingle. POl' a high caste woman to accept Christianity is to doom her to social ostracism. The low caste woman is free to go out, an!I has S01Jle opportunities to hear the Gospel. The high ca~te woman, if she hears it, must hear it in her own home. She welcomes the zenana teacher often, not because of the message she carries, but because it is the breath of another atmosphere, a touch veritably from another world. The long, long weary day is spent in the round of household duties, comparing jewels, discussing trifles, with little to do, nothing to see, nothing to learn, nothing to hope for, nowhere to go, /10 one to expect; without books, papers, or magazines, DO music, no pictures·-conditions surely neither helpful nor ennobling. These women, as a general thing, are intensely superstitious, and stanch supporters of all idolatrous customs. Occasionally they go to festivals, but always protected from the gaze of the pu blic. They are permitted to bathe and wash away their accumulated sins. These festivals often present fine opportunities for missionary work. The missionary women are usually in attendance at these gatherings, and invite the women to call at their tents, which are pitched in a grove near by. From curiosity they will flock to the place, and stay to hear the Message. " We a.re only cattle, how can we understand?" say they; but light penetrates the darkness, interest deepens, and they return to their homes often with new hopes, new thoughts, and the beginnings of a new life.

Every agency is being utilized to win the women over from the false to the true. Every little village school held under a tree or on a veranda, every city school, every normal school, every boardingschool, every school for higher education, is a power which is undermining the great structure of heathenism and transforming character. A missionary of my acquaintance tells of attending a meeting in a little chapel, which was crowded to its utmost capacity. 'fhe girls from one of the schools attended. After the opening exercises the pastor called on one of the girls to lead in prayer. And such a prayer! The language was almost entirely Scriptural, yet so simple and practical as she poured out her heart in thankfulness for all blessings. Everyone was impressed. My friend asked the history of the girl, and was told that she had been left a mere skeleton, starving, at the mission gate. She had come almost ready to die, and in the densest ignorance of heathen darkness. "She is now," said the pastor, "one of the brightest students in our school, and the leader of spiritual life among the pupils."

The medical missionary is doing a great work in India, and the record of this branch of Ohristian work in the past twenty-five years is simply marvelous. No more important agency was inaugurated in the past century.

The Lady Dufferin Movement, which has extended all over Inlia; the establishment in 1894 of the North India School of Medicine for Ohristian Women, where the students are taught entirely by women; the admission of women to the medical colleges; the training of hos- pital assistants, nurses, etc., many of whom are working alone in dif- ferent places, treating thousands of patients; the Lady Ourzon effort to provide a fund for the training of nurses as a memorial to the late queen-all these are movements fraught with great possibilities for the future of India's women. A medical missionary recently writing from India says: "I was called a few months since to see one of the wives of a prince, and had the opportunity of seeing a harem in which between one and two thousand women live, and to which the prince is the only man having admittance. It was an interesting but sad experience."

Every hospital and dispensary, every visit of a physician, and every prescription given is an object-lesson of the power and influence of Ohristian love. An Indian paper commenting on a successful operation performed by a lady physician, said: "The age of miracles is not passed, for Jesus Christ is still working miracles through the women physicians."

Quite recently, in one of the cities of northern India, a gathering was held of Mohammedans and Hindus. These men discussed various themes of a sQcial character, and finally adopted a resolution to the effect « that the permanent progress of society without a further spread of education among women is impossible," and then pro- ceeded to define the education necessary, that it should not only embrace religion and morals, but domestic economy and training of children.

The Rajputs, who were the chief sinners in the practise of female infanticide, and carried it on despite the prohibition of the govern- . ment, are now leading, in the province of Oudh, for its banishment. It is a stride far ahead to hear them speaking out against this awful crime. Leading societies, chiefly in Rajputana, are pressing for reforms in marriage and funeral expenses, and some are in favor of widow- remarriage.

A way to an important soclal reform has been shown by a liberalminded Hindu in Bengal who died recently. He left a wi11 in which he gave permission to his wife to take fruits and milk on the day of fasting, which the Hindu widow has to observe once in a fortnight. Ordinarily even water is not allowed to the widow on the fasting day, and it is a large concession to allow her fruits and milk. Pundits

TtIE WOMEN OF INDIA

having been consulted if an injunction like the above left by a departed husband can be followed by a Hindu widow with impunity have decided in favor of the widow. If this example comes to be largely followed, a time-honored but cruel custom will be stopped.

This is action that will have effect, for the natives say they may pass resolutions on reforms and discuss social questions, but platform oratory is not so much needed as action. A meeting was held some time ago in the City of Bombay, where the condition of Hindu widows was discussed and suggestions made for their improvement. There were ten speakers, all of them Hindu women, and tho the audience was a mixed one, the presiding officer was also a Hindu woman. Here was action, for one of the speakers subscribed one thousand rupees for founding a widows' home. When the natives of India are sufficiently interested in these reforms to contribute to their support and development, then something will be accomplished. And there are many evidences of their reaching this point. In the Oity of Bombay a Parsee girls' association supports three large schools, where special attention is given to subjects such as are likely to be of use to girls in their homes, and one family has contributed nearly ten thousand dollars toward the endowment of classes in knitting and sewing, and quite a large amount of money is in the hands of a committee for the general support of these schools.

Possibly the most radical reform affecting the homes and lives of women throughout the entire country is now being agitated by both Hindu and Mohammedan reformers. They propose to abolish the system of the "purdah" (literally curtain), or the seclusion of the zenana. A prominent Mohammedan in Northern India has recently expressed his views on the subject, saying that the custom is entirely unsuited to the conditions of the present, while the editor of a Mohammedan paper says "the custom is not only needless, but entirely unsuited to the march of progress, as progress is understood at the present day." These men condemn a system that makes it not genteel for a woman, even when veiled from head to foot, to walk on a railway platform to get into the cars. Now she has to be carried in a closed palanquin right up to the window of her compartment, and so conducted into it as not to allow anyone to have a glance at her. This paper says the present usage "is something for which religious sanction can not be found, and which the usage of other Islamic countries can not warrant." Among the educated men there is a growing feeling that the bonds of this system ought to be somewhat modified. . A book has recently been issued by a learned Mohammedan jurist, which is startling to the Moslem world, making a plea for the emancipation of the Mohammedan women. Socially and legally he would raise her to equality with man, give her an education, check the

demoralizing practise of polygamy, and bring her out into contact with the outside world. He would do away with seclusion, and abolish the veil, which he admits is a wide departure from present customs. While the conservative Mohammedan frowns upon such views, yet there is a radical element among the young men that is heartily in sympathy with the proposed innovations.

The sixteenth session of the National Social Conference of India, which met in December last, adopted a number of resolutions, a great majority relating to reforms among women, such as the remarriage of widows, raising the marriageable age of girls, the Purdah system, and the purity question. The presiding officer in his address said "the definition of social reform was woman." I give the text of the resolution referring to the abolishment of the zenana system.

This conference begs to put on record its opinion that the custom of zenana is of a pernicious character, in that it affects prejudicially the physical and mental development of women, and the conference desires all sympathizers of social reform to do their best to foster and promote public opinion against the custom in those parts of the country and in those classes in which it is prevalent.

The conference 'also recommended the formation of central reform associations for each province, in order to secure more systematic work, and the issuing of literature and the delivering of lectures, in order to create sentiment and bring about the desired modifications in social life.

A little incident of the coronation of King Edward illustrates two sides of the purdah-the desire to hold to established usages, yet the desire to look out upon the world. A native prince, a representative of Oudh, attended the coronation, accompanied by his wife. Queen Alexandria received this secluded Indian woman privately, but on the day of the review of the India contingent she was invited to the palace, where she was provided with a secluded window from which she could observe all that passed. The queen decorated her with the silver coronation medal. This was the first secluded India woman the queen had ever seen. This visit marks an epoch in this woman's life, for while she made an effort to keep her seclusion, she came in contact with the world at large.

Not only a social but religious reform is agitating the women of India. The Gospel of Christ has entered the zenana, and many have realized "If the Son shall therefore make you free ye shall be free indeed." Weary of forms and of a debasing idolatry, many are seeking God, "if haply they might feel after Him and find Him, tho He be not far from everyone of us." Statistics do not, can not give any idea of the permeating power of Christianity or the leavening process going on in their homes. 'I.'he Rev. Dr. Weitbrecht, of the Punjab, tells of a religious movement among some Hindu women of the upper classes in the Oity of Lahore. A society was organized called the

THlE WOMEN OF INDIA

"Association of Worship," which was at first composed of only five families, who met for worship and the singing of devotional hymns once a week. But the number has greatly increased. The covenant to which each member su bscribes runs as follows: "We will renounce lying, slander, quareling with friends and relatives, and all kinds of obscenity; and we will try to promote the welfare of our sisters."

At the annual 'gathering before mentioned the lady founder read a prayer in Hindu prose, and a hymn was sung: Thou art my Lord, I Thy handmaiden, Thou art Love, I thirst for love.

Papers and a report were read by various members. The editor of a small Urdu paper for women, published' weekly in Lahore, is a Mohammedan lady, and in referring to this meeeting in her editorial notes, she remarked: We give our best wishes to these true-hearted, right-minded sisters who have made such efforts for the abandonment of idolatry, and in the spread of righteousness, and of the worship of God, and we heartily pray that He will grant them success.

Dr. Weitbrecht points out that these spiritual sympathies with a movement among people of another faith are not born of the Koran, and that it is evident that "God is working in the mind of India, through the Bible and its teachings, a gradual but radical change of conceptions which is even now producing the first fruit of a harvest."

Every such reform, every cry out of the darkness like this, is a longing for something higher and a note of triumph for the seed sown by the missionary.

The Bible Woman's Conference, the Annual Conference of Christian Women, the Christian Workers' Union, the Nurses' Training- School, the Woman's Medical School, are all evidences of the religious emancipation of India's women.

Another significant movement has been the preparation of a suitable literature for women. India is practically without a Ohristian literature for women, and anyone who in attractive form breathes forth the truth on printed page and scatters it in the homes of India is doing a great and needed work. 'I'hat eminent English missionary, A. L. O. E., had a realization of this fact, and wrote or translated nearly one hundred books adapted to the needs of India's women, the greatest legacy she could leave to the daughters of the land.

All missionary societies have done much to meet the growing necessities of the case. It is a sad comment on the character of the literature of India that the government has positively forbidden the publishing of some of the" religious literature" of the Hindus because of its obscenity.

About twenty years ago the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Ohurch was deeply impressed with the necessity of providing a Ohristian literature for the women and girls in connection with the society's schools in India. An endowment fund of twenty-five thousand dollars was raised for the establishment of an illustrated zenana paper, called The Woman's Friend. It has met a great want, and is now published in five dialects, two of Northern India. and three of Southern India. It is full of current events, religious tru ths, and all such items as would necessarily interest women shut out from the great world. It is estimated that this paper reaches about twenty-five thousand women.

The recent conference in Madras adopted no less than twenty-five resolutions relating to the production and circulation of Ohristian literature, emphasizing the necessity of a better supply of literature for women and girls. One of the recent ventures in Oriental literature is the establishment of The Indian Ladies' Magazine. This is a monthly periodical, now in its second year, and devoted entirely to the interests of women, discussing ed ucation, social reforms, and all evils under which the daughters of India have labored for years. The magazine is published in English;the language understood by the educated classes. Mrs. Satthianadhan, of Madras, so well known for her ability and Ohristian culture, is the editor. The starting of this magazine marks an epoch in the intellectual life of the women.

Some of the institutions of learning are exerting a great influence in the zenanas. The Isabella Thoburn Oollege, of Lucknow, gave during the past year two entertainments, sending invitations to a number of purdah women. 'rhe hour announced was four thirty, but many of the guests arrived at two o'clock. They were all gorgeously arrayed and seemed like birds let out of a cage. There was music by the students, and stereopticon pictures explained to the delighted audjence by one of the teachers. The women asked numberless questions, and kept up a continual chatter, for everything was a novelty. They seemed more pleased with pictures of animals and people than with landscape views.

Every precaution had to be taken to protect them from the gaze of the public. As the carriages were driven to the veranda they were carefully screened, the driver jumped from his box and hid until the women were safely inside, shielded by curtains held up by the college girls.

At the last entertainment given the moon was full, and as the women saw the broad lawns flooded with moonlight, they seemed even more delighted than they had been by the stereopticon views and music. They danced like children in the moonlight before entering their closely curtained doolies that were to take them back to their dingy homes behind the purdah. These entertainments are a part of

THE WOMEN OF INDIA

the practical work of the Oollege Young Women's Ohristian Asso- ciation.

One of the teachers writes: "The interest in these entertainments shown by the women more than compensates for the trouble of con- verting the college premises into a zenana."

A similar entertainment was held in connection with one of the schools in Bombay. The drawing-room was crowded to its utmost limit with about two hundred women, a large proportion of them being from the zenanas. Many were flashing with jewels rare. Views of the" Life of Ohrist" were shown and explained, interspersed with music, after which refreshments were served, and this fact alone shows the giving away of long and deep-seated prejudices in that these women would consent to eat with Ohristians. The superintendent of this school writes that she is frequently invited to dine with native ladies, and in every case where she had accepted, a delightful time was spent. She gives one instance when the gentlemen led the way to the dining- room, where a table was spread for about twenty, and everything served very daintily. After dinner they spent the evening in singing Christian hymns, for the women of this house are much interested in Ohristianity.

The permeating character of Ohristian teaching is working a great transformation, as evidenced by the following: A teacher in one of the schools was leading the singing of the hymn, " Rejoice, the Kingdom of Ohrist is Ooming," when a Hindu teacher exclaimed, "His Kingdom has come! Here we are-Hindu, Mohammedan, Ohristian, high caste, low caste-all sitting together on the same mat, singing His praises. His Kingdom has come! "

A society has recently been formed in India for the protection of children. This society is destined to exert a great influence over the present and future life and character of India. It aims to present the public and private wrongs of children and the corruption of their morals, and to take action for the making and enforcing of laws for their protection.

I have referred to only a few of the reforms that are agitating the country, but the result of the agitation will yet give freedom of thought and life, and when this freedom comes who can estimate the power of the Indian woman? Touched by the transforming influence of the Christian religion, she will come oul! of the long night which has enshrouded her, into the dawn of a brighter and better day. There are women in the zenanas of India of great capabilities. There are Marys now sitting at the Master's feet, learning of him; there are Marthas ready to serve, Deborahs that will yet fight the Lord's battles, and Miriams who will lead the women in their songs with thanksgiving for their deliverance.

PRAYER IN THE MISSIONARY MEETING BY BELLE M. BRAIN, SPRINGFIELD, OHIO Of all the forces God has placed at our disposal for winning the world to Christ the greatest is that of prayer. Through its mighty power marvelous achievements have b,'en wrought; for lack of it the progress of the kingdom has been seriously retarded. The absolute dependence of missions upon prayer is shown by the following words of great leaders in the work: Every step in the progress of missions is directly traceable to prayer. It has been the preparation of every new triumph and the secret of all success.-ARTHUR T. PIERSON.

Epochs of prayer are the most significant epochs in the history of Christ's kingdom. Trace any stream of blessing back far enough, and its source will be found above the clouds.-AuGUSTUS C. THOMPSON.

Everything vital in the missionary enterprise hinges upon prayer.- JOHN R. MOTT.

Every element of the missionary problem depends for its solution upon prayer.-RoBERT E. SPEER.

Yet, to a great extent, prayer is an unused power in missionary work. The average missionary organization" plays at prayer," and does not even play at it very hard.

In most societies prayer is at once the most important and the least important item on the program-the most important in that no society dares to begin without it; the least important in that scant time and little thought are given to it. Too often an opening prayer is offered largely because it is the proper thing to do, and the omission of it would offend both Goa and man. An almost superstitious feeling seems to prevail that if the heads are bowed for a few moments while a brief petition is offered, 01' the Lord's Prayer is repeated (not prayed) in unison, all will be well, and the society may safely proceed to other business. Yet prayer that is offered merely for the sake of praying can not prevail with God, and leaves scarcely a memory in the heart of man. A few turns of a prayer-wheel from Tibet would serve the purpose nearly as well.

The writer recently attended a missionary meeting which was opened by a most eloquent prayer. It was a model of its kind, yet so easily did the polished sentences roll out, and so indefinite were its petitions, that less than half an hour later, when a test was made, no one present, including the one who offered it, could remember a single petition of it, or even state its general trend.

At another meeting tIle leader called for sentence prayers. Those present responded with a number of well-worded petitions, but at the close, when they were unexpectedly asked to tell for what they had prayed, only two could remember! They had probably been more concerned over the rhetorical excellence of their phrases than with the substance of their petitions, yet a halting phrase from the heart is infinitely better than a polished sentence from the head.

The lack of prayer in the missionary meeting is due to several causes. In the first place, the number of those willing to lead in prayer is usually limited. There can not be much intercession because there are so few intercessors. In some societies the Lord's Prayer is repeated at every session because none of the members will lead in prayer, and in others the entire burden of supplication rests on one or two. If these are absent, the society is in despair.

A pastor's wife, who was formerly secretary of a Young Woman's Christian Association, relates an incident that would be amusing were it not so reprehensible. One afternoon a lady from a near-by church came to the office of the association in great haste. " We are in trouble! " she exclaimed. "Mrs. W– is absent, and no one else will pray ! We can't begin the meeting ! Won't you please come over and pray for us ?" The secretary went at once. "I felt," she says, "tha~ they needed praying for in more senses than one."

In the second place, there is a widespread feeling, seldom expressed and not always realized, that in view of the vastness of the field, the hundreds of missionaries and millions of Christless souls, it is impossible to exert an influence through prayer. The supplications of some mighty man of God-a Pastor Harms, a George Miiller, or a John G. Paton-might indeed prevail, but not so the petitions of an obscure believer in an unknown missionary society. Yet the humblest believer may become mighty in supplication. The apostle James is careful to explain that Elijah, who for three years and a half controlled the rainfall by his prayers, was "a man subject to like passions as we are." The God of Elijah still rules the universe, and it is a glad tho solemn thought that the devout Ohristian of to-day may, through prayer, control the showers of spiritual blessing from on high.

Some Secrets of Prevailing PraTer But prayer in the missionary meeting is lacking not only in quantity, but in quality as well. Missionary leaders should, therefore, endeavor to learn some of the secrets of prevailing prayer.

The first lesson we need is that of definiteness in prayer. 'fhere should be more real praying for specific things. It was said of Gossner that he "prayed open both hearts and pocketbooks, prayed up the walls of a hospital, prayed mission stations into being." Having- the same great promises, any missionary society may pray workers into the field, money into empty treasuries, and heathen souls into the kingdom of God. Individual missionaries and special fields should be prayed for by name, and not in the roundabout fashion that, by reason of long usage, has become almost a law of prayer. Sir John

Patteson took a long step in advance when, at family worship, he began to pray for "John Coleridge Patteson, missionary bishop," instead of "the absent member of this family," as had been his custom. The dying prayer of John Hunt is a model of definiteness: "0 let me pray once more for Fiji! Lord, for Christ's sake bless Fiji! Save l!'iji! Save Thy servants; save Thy people; save the heathen in Fiji! "

Another lesson we need is that of agreement in prayer. The promise of the Master, "If two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven" (Matthew xviii: 19), is often quoted but seldom' used in a way to insure its fulfilment. If the members of a missionary society would select certain definite objects, and enter into a covenant to pray for them both publicly in the meetings and privately at home, their power in prayer would be increased a hundredfold.

A third lesson is that of expectancy in prayer. It is the prayer of faith that prevails with God. In his matchless text-book, "With Christ in the School of Prayer," Andrew Murray says: "As long as in prayer we just pour out our hearts in a multitude of petitions, without taking time to see whether every petition is sent ~ith the purpose and expectancy of getting an answer, not many will reach the mark."

Probably nowhere are prayers so frequently offered with little or no expectation of an answer as in a missionary meeting. This is due partly to a lack of faith in the promises and prophecies of God and partly to the remoteness of the mission field. It seems incredible to many that a prayer offered in New York can be instantaneously answered in Calcutta. Yet with an omniscient, omnipresent God, distance is no hindrance. Through the divine telegraphy of prayer, which needs neither wire nor key, but simply a heart in tune with God, the remotest soul may be reached in an instant of time.

Prayer which combines the elements of definiteness, agreement, and expectancy has a power well-nigh unlimited with God. This is illustrated by the" Story of the Seventy" in Mrs. Geraldine Guinness Taylor'S history of the China Inland Mission. About the year 1880 the mission began to be seriously embarrassed for lack of men. Opportunities were opening in districts long closed to Gospel effort, but there were no workers to enter them. In the autumn of 1881 a number of the China Inland missionaries met at Wu-chang for conference with Mr. Hudson Taylor. As they prayed they began to realize that while they had been urgent in pleading for open doors, they had neglected to ask for men to enter them. Believing that God would supply all their neeu, they took a sheet of paper, and went over their whole vast field, province by provincf', noting the points in each where.reinforcements seemed absolutely necessary. When at length they came to an end it was found that no less than seventy new workers were needed-an overwhelming number, in view of the fact that their entire staff was less than a hundred, and that the growth of fifteen years. But, believing it to be God's plan, they then and there covenanted together to plead daily with God in agreed prayer for the coming of the seventy within three years. So confidently did they expect an answer that, before they separated, a thanksgiving service was held, in which they thanked God for wltat Ite was going to do. Note the result. At the end of three years not seventy but seventy- six new missionaries were at work in China! God had given more than they had asked.

Some Practical Suggestions In every missionary meeting there should be much prayer, not only in connection with the devotional service, but at appropriate intervals throughout the entire session.

The ideal way to open the meeting is by a brief season of silent prayer for God's blessing and the Spirit'spresence. No other form of devotion so quickly solemnizes the heart as this, which brings every soul face to face with God.

Calling for sentence prayers, consisting of a single petition for some definite object, is an excellent plan. It not only gives opportunity to a large number to take part, but teaches brevity and concise ness of petition. That such prayers are acceptable to God may be learned from a study of Bible prayers, which are, as a rule, very short. "Lord, save me!" (Matthew xiv: 30), Peter's prayer for himself, and "Lord, help me!" (Matthew xv: 25), the Syro-Phenician woman's prayer for her child, consist of but three words each, yet they were speedily and wondrously answered. It is always wise to designate the way of closing a series of sentence prayers. This may be done by appointing some one to make the closing prayer, by uniting in the Lord's Prayer, or by singing a prayer-hymn while the heads are still bowed.

A chain of prayer, which usually consists of several prayers, fewer in number but longer in petition than sentence prayers, is a very helpful plan. The names of those who participate should always be announced beforehand, so that they may follow one another in order, and if special topics are assigned they should be written on' slips of paper and distributed before the meeting opens.

The Lord's Prayer is more widely used than any other form of petition. It is universally repeated, but seldom really prayed. Missionary leaders could render no greater service to the cause of Christ than to teach a correct use of its matchless missionary petitions. " If all true believers could only unite," says Bishop Thoburn," not in

repeating the words merely, but in uttering from the heart, the first petition of our Lord's Prayer, 'Thy Kingdom come,' the nations . would be shaken, and the Kingdom of God begin to advance with mighty strides toward universal triuIll.ph."

Praise as well as prayer should have a place in the missionary meeting. There should be general thanksgiving Jor the progress of Christ's kingdom in the world, and specific praise for special blessings granted in the work. Each issue of India's Women and Ohina's Daugltters, the organ of the Church of England Zenana Missionary Society, contains two long lists of requests, one for praise, the other for prayer, which societies and individuals are urged to nse.

Maps are an invaluable aid to intercession. No great orator at the Ecumenical Conferenc-e inspired more prayer than the map that hung above the platform of Oarnegie Hall, its great dark patches revealing how much land remaineth yet to be possessed of God. At the open- ing session of the Free Assembly of Scotland, in 1886, the Moderator, Dr. Somerville, declared that the best prayer-book for daily use was a pocket atlas of the world, and proved his assertion by a series of remarkable prayers in which he daily interceded for all the nations of the earth in turn. Every state and territory in the United States, and many of the larger cities, were presented at the throne of grace by name, as were also the principal cities and divisions of India, Ohina, and other heathen lands.

An almost ideal season of map-inspired prayer was recently observed by the study class of a Young Men's Christian Association. With a map of the world before them, they spent an hour and a half in silent prayer, pleading intensely and earnestly for the conversion of the world. One by one the fields were taken up until the globe was girdled with petition. No word was spoken save by the leader, who from time to time announced the countries in their turn.

In societies where only a few of the members are willing to take part in prayer a constant effort should be made to increase the num- ber. Sentence prayers, or short Scripture prayers, written out on slips of paper, are very helpful for this. Many a timid soul has been led to pray for the first time in public through being asked to be one of many to offer a single brief petition or read a Bible prayer.

In the average society the session is so short, and so much is crowded into it, that there is insufficient time for prayer. 'ro remedy this, every missionary organization should have connected with it a – prayer circle composed of those willing to meet for a few moments before the regular meeting, or at some other convenient time, to pray for certain· specific things; or, if meeting together seems impractica- ble, a covenant might be entered into to pray daily at some stated hour in the home. Few leaders realize what can be accomplished in this way. For nearly five years it was the privilege of the writer to be the leader of a young people's missionary organization that had many remarkable experiences of answered prayer. Everything connected with the society was taken to God, not only by the leader, but by an "inner circle" of praying ones. The answers were often according to God's own scale, "Exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think." – In making the programs, God was always asked to give the wisdom promised in James i : 5. '['he reSl!It was a series of plans that were not only greatly blest to their original users, but that, printed later in a little book, have been widely used throughout the United States and Canada, and, to some extent, across the sea as well. The programs being made, God was always asked not only to make the young people willing to take the parts assigned, but also to make them faithful in the carrying of them out. It is worthy of note that of the seven hundred assignments made in five years' time, less than a dozen failed in any l"ay. In response to continuous prayer for more helpers and deeper interest, the society grew steadily in numbers and power. One by one the young people were prayed for by name (not publicly, of course), until they were drawn into the work, some of them giving up all forms of doubtful a,musement in order to enter more fully into the service of the Lord. Prayer was offered, too, that God would call some of their own number to the mission field. In answer to this, nve of the young people pledged themselves, God permitting, to become foreign missionaries.

It was the custom of the leader, after selecting the Scripture lesson for each meeting, to pray that God would bless His Word and make it fruitful in some soul. No prayers were answered more signally than these. On one occasion the text selected was II. Samuel xxiv: 24- " Neither will I offer burnt offerings unto the Lord my God of that which dost cost me nothing." A stranger who was present that ev(- ning-the treasurer of a large church in a neighboring city-was so deeply impressed with the words, which he had never before noticed in the Book, that on his return home he had them printed on the collection envelopes of his church.

Large boxes of books and other literature were frequently sent to destitute districts in the West. Before starting them off, prayer was always offered that God would bless and use their contents. On one of these occasions the young man who led in prayer asked that" some soul might be led to Christ through something in that box, and that we might hear of it." A few months later a letter came, saying that the mother of a large family of children had been converted through reading one of the books in that very box.

One of the most remarkable answers to prayer was granted at an all-day meeting in a neighboring city, where the leader of the society and a trusty assistant had gone to conduct a young people's hour. It

was to be held at the close of the afternoon session, and the pastor's wife was very dubious about the attendance. A literary club to which many of the young women belonged was to meet at the same hour, and a large party was to be given in the evening. The outlook was dark indeeCl. But during the noon hour a little meeting was held, with but half a dozen present, in which the matter was laid before God in prayer. Early tha.1 afternoon the young women began to come in twos and threes, and when the meeting opened the room was crowded to the doors.

Encouragements to Prayer Every missionary society, to increase its faith and encourage the spirit of supplication, should study prayer and its answer in missionary history. The following examples have been selected from an almost countless number to show the power of prayer in every phase of the missionary problem.

1. Open Doors.-At the beginning of the nineteenth century almost the whole world, outside of Ohristendom, was closed to missionary effort. Now, in answer to prayer for open doors that was made without ceasing by the Ohurch of Ohrist, l'ractically the whole world is open to the Gospel. Dr. Pierson says: During the year 1858, Japan, after two centuries of sealed ports, made treaty with Great Britain; China enlarged the rights conceded sixteen years before; India became part of Britain's world-wide empire, and zenanas were penetrated by Christian women; Italy laid the basis of her new era of freedom; Mexico threw open her doors to the Protestant missionary-all this and much more within a twelvemonth. In that one annus mirabilis two-thirds of the entire popUlation of the globe were suddenly brought within the reach of a full Gospel and an open Bible. It was that same year that the week of prayer began, upon the recommendation of the missionaries in Lahore, and how quickly the answer camel 2. Laborers.-Open doors call for men to enter them, but this need, too, has been met by prayer. "Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He would send forth laborers into His harvest," is a Divine command that has never been obeyed in vain. Reference has been made to the prayers of the Ohina Inland Mission for seventy new missionaries within three years. In the autumn of 1886, when again doors were opening everywhere before them, they began to pray for one hundred new missionaries during the ensuing year. Again God honored their faith. Of the six hundred candidates who applied, one hundred were selected and sent to Ohina before the close of 1887. Equally notable was the answer granted to the Ohurch Missionary Society in 1884. There was a pressing need for workers, and a day of special intercession was appointed in the hope of meeting it. The day preceding it, however, Secretary Wigram was called to Oambridge, where there was a deep spiritual movement among the students. Before midnight one hundred men had volunteered for foreign mis-

HI03] PRAYER lN TltE M1SS10NARY MEETING 35'

sions, and next day he returned to his colleagues to quote the old promise: "Before they call I will answer; and while they are yet speaking I will hear."

3. Money.-Reinforcements of men call for enlarged gifts of money, but the history of missions prove that there will be no lack of this when God, not man, is depended upon to supply it. When Hud- son Taylor and his associates asked for one hundred new missionaries they asked also for money to send them. And knowing that if it came in small amounts it would necessitate an increase in office force, they asked that it might be given in large amounts. It is worthy of note that the entire amount (about $50,000) was paid in eleven pay~ ments. The financial record of Pastor Harms'mission has been called a spiritual study in statistics. In fifty years the congregation of simple German peasants at Hermannsburg raised the vast sum of $2,141,- 657 for their missionary work through prayer, and so nicely was demand balanced by supply that, tho their expenditures varied greatly from year to year, the income varied in exact proportion, so that a deficit never once occurrred.

4. Revivals.-Every great ingathering on the mission field may be directly traced to prayer. Mary Moffet wrote in South Africa: The Spirit of God has commenced His operations, and surely He will go on. Oh, for a more general spirit of prayer and supplication I I hear from my friend, Miss Leeds, that the very time of the awakening here was the season of extraordinary prayer among the churches at home. What. a coincidence and an encouragement to persevere in that most important part of Christian duty I In 1846 the first of a remarkable series of revivals occurred in Miss Fiske's school in Persia. By comparing dates it was found that on the memorable morning when first the showers began to descend in Oroomiah, Mary J-,ynn had said to her pupils at Mount Holyoke: "We must pray more for Miss Fiske and her school of Nestorian girls." Of the subsequent revivals, some began on the day of the monthly concert at home, others on the first Monday in January, which was at that time devoted to the missionary cause.

5. Preservation of Missionaries.-The power of prayer to protect and deliver missionaries in time of peril is strikingly shown in the life of William Burns. Arriving in Ohao-chou-fu on the eve of the war which broke out between Ohina and Great Britain, he was arrested. and ordered sent to Canton. The relations of China with foreign nations were so disturbed that he was in the greatest danger. Yet no harm came to him. Why? In the diary of a noble Scotch woman occurs this entry: Mr. Burns was safely kept through his arrest and imprisonment in China. Comparing the dates, I find that we were met in prayer for him during his dangerous journey under guard of the Chinese officials.

Instances similar to this have occurred in the lives of many a worker in the field.

THE REMARKABLE MOVEMENT TOWARD SELF- SUPPORT IN SIAM AND LAOS-II BY REV. ARTHUR 'J. BROWN, D.D., NEW YORK The Mission Schools and Educational Work The educational work in Siam and Laos presents Ii record of seri- ous difficulties largely overcome by persistence and wisdom. The Wang Lang Boarding-School for Girls, in Bangkok, is an illustration. Formerly it was a charity school. The girls were rude and disobedient, and tho most of them came from the lower class of society, they spent more money on jewelry and sweetmeats than their tuition would have cost, and when they left the school they usually became servants. Girls from wealthier families sometimes came with from five hundred to a thousand ticals * worth of jewelry, and cried when they were not allowed to wear it. When Miss Cole changed her policy and required fees, the parents made a great outcry, and there were the usnal objections; but she insisted. The fees now asked are four ticals ($1.12) a month for day pupils, fifteen ticals for ordinary boarders, and twenty for princesses and Eurasians who require a better table-a schedule which yields an annual income of eleven thousand ticals, and pays all expenses except the foreign missionaries' salaries and a few repairs. '['he attendance not only crowds the dormitories, but fills all the missionaries' residence except five rooms, in which the three missionaries live. All pupils pay the full charges except fourteen, eight of whom pay a part, and the surplus covers the deficit. The discipline has greatly improved, the pupils come from a better class, and on their graduation become wives or teachers.

The influence of this school is tremendous. Half of its pupils come from the families of noblemen, five are royal princesses, the daughters of brothers of the King, and others are daughters of governors and ministers to European capitals. The powerful High Commissioner of Pitsannloke sends his three daughters here. The entire teaching force of the Bangkok public government schools, thirteen in number, are …. graduates of Wang Lang, twelve of them being Christians. At the recent government examinations our Wang Lang school elicited the outspoken admiration of the Prince Director-General of Public Instruction by excelling all other schools in the kingdom, including the Prince's own college, in the proportion of pupils who creditably pass the examinations.

An equally conspicuous example is the Bangkok Christian Boys' High-School, which is conducted on essentially the same principles, and where the boys paid last year nine thousand four hundred and ~wenty ticals for their board and tuition, making this school also wholly self-supporting.

• A tical is equal to about twenty-eight cents, United States money.

MOVEMENT TOW Aim SELF-SUPPORT iN SlAM AND LAOS :359

A very promising boys' boarding-school in Pitsanuloke (next to Bangkok the largest and most promising one in the mission) has never had a dollar of foreign money. The land, an old palace ground, was given by the Siamese Chief Commissioner in 1899, and the teak building, two stories high, sixty-five feet long, twenty-six feet wide, thatched with grass and plainly furnished, cost over four thousand ticals, every tical of which was secured by Mr. Boon Itt in Pitsanuloke, while all of the two thousand nine hundred and fifty ticals required for its operation last year were paid by the pupils, who came from all the leading towns in this part of Siam. In the competitive government THE WANG LANG GIRLS' BOA.RDING-SCHooL IN BANGKOK examinations the boys of this school gained the highest percentages over the boys of the Government Public School and the Royal Survey School. – The Laos fee system is illustrated by the Chiengmai rules, which are the same for both the boys' and the girls'schools. Day pupils from Christian homes pay one rupee * a month, and boarding pupils two mpees. Pupils from heathen homes pay double these rates, which are for vernacular studies only. English is one rupee extra for Chris- tians and two' rupees extra for heathen, and, in either case, it is taught only when all other fees are paid in full. This impresses me as one of the wisest plans for English teaching that I have seen. It recognizes the imperative demand for it, but it insists upon compara- tively large extra tuition. Boys from heathen }amilies are day • A rupee is equal to about thirty-two cents.

pupils, and none are taken free, unless in rare instances some boy gives early promise of Christian development and usefulness. The boarding boys are all Christians, and everyone who can not pay the required fees in full must do manual:labor one day in the week, either for the school or for some of the missionaries. In the latter case payment is personally made by the missionary concerned. This also impresses me as a very wise arrangement.

This schedule does not yield enough to make these schools selfsupporting, for the Laos scale of living is lower than in the capital, and the majority of the boarding pupils do not come from comparatively wealthy families, as in Bangkok, but from humble Christian homes in the villages. Such boys are the hope of the future, in Laos as in America, but they can not, as a rule, pay high fees.

I believe that the basis on which these schools are conducted is eminently sound. They are self-supporting in the right sense-that is, of self-help as far as practicable. Self-support is not an amount but a principle. It is significant and worthy of high commendation that almost every Christian family in Chiengmai, whether or not it has children in the schools, contributes something toward their support.

Parents have long been accustomed to pay for the education of their children in Siam and Laos. A mother will toil and save for years to get money enough to send her boy to the Buddhist temple school, paying for his admission and taking him his food regularly. While she may not send all her boys, she will cheerfully spend on one a larger amount than would suffice to educate them all at a mission school. We must not press this too far, for the people do not show the same interest in educating their daughters. Moreover, there is a Buddhist temple, with its little school in every village, so that it is easy to take a little of the daily family rice to the one favorite son who is attending the temple school. We urge our people to edUCate all their children of both sexes, and we do not have boarding-schools in every village, but only at mission stations. Parents at the out-stations can not so easily send food, while many of the village Ohristians have very little money with which to pay fees. There are, besides, orphan children to be provided for. At the Chiengmai boys' school the annual deficit of about six hundred rupees is almost wholly caused by the Christian boarders from the village churches. If it were not for them the school would be nearly self-supporting. But it would be suicidal to exclude such boys, for in Laos, as in America, our best material for the ministry comes from comparatively humble Christian homes in the smaHer towns. Some relief, however, should and will be found by the development of local parochial schools for the primary grades, and by encouraging the churches to raise scholarships to which they might nominate the more promising boys in the congregation. At Pre and Chieng Rai excellent day schools are carried on by

MOVEMENT TOWARD SELF-SUPPORT IN SIAM AND LAOS

a committee of native Christians, the people meeting the entire cost, including the salaries of the teachers. There are a few pupils from the outlying villages who must be boarded, but they are provided for in the homes of the resident Christians.

The mission carefully discussed the question whether an attempt should be made to develop, if necessary wi th foreign aid, a large school of children from heathen homes, with the idea of bringing under missionary influence as many young people as possible for primarily evangelistic ends. But the opinion prevailed that such a policy sho1Jld not be adopted, on the ground that experience has shown that the number of converts in mission schools is not great enough to justify establishing them for conversions alone, that some of those SELF-SUPPORTING PUPILS OF THE CHI&NGIfAI SCHOOL who are converted would probably have been reached in other ways if – they had not entered the school at all, and that if the object is purely evangelistic a given amount of time and labor will yield larger evangelistic returns in direct evangelistic work than in educational. The mission did not mean that converts are not expected in schools, as it believes that all our educational work should be evangeIi8tic, but it simply meant that such work is not the most effective evangelistic agency, schools being designed not so much to produce evangelistic results as to conserve them. So the mission voted that" The time has not arrived for the establishing of a regular school, supported by the mission, in Nan station, but the mission would heartily encourage any school which can be so locally self-supported."

I am in BUbstantial sympathy with this position, but I would not carry it so far as to have no school at all unless it can be wholly selfsupporting. We do not hold other missions down to that policy, and

we should not hold Laos. It must be borne in mind that every child that we do not educate ill Siam and Laos will be ed ucated, if at all, either directly by Buddhist monks in Buddhist temple schools or in government schools, which, with very few exceptions, are under Buddhist influence. In such circumstances an important center should have a Christian school. The mission is wise ill insisting that it should be locally supported, if possible; but if, after all reasonable effort, a comparatively small grant is required, I think it should be made. The mission feels- That no phase of our work has been more encouraging than these parochial schools: organized on It self-supporting basis, buying their own supplies, collecting their own fee", paying their own teachers, and quite independent of the mission, except for oversight, they approach the ideal toward which we are laboring in our mission work. The terms are frolll one to five months, and the enrolments vary from forty-six down to seven. The importance of this work can not be overestimated. Only the occasional boy or girl from the out-villages finds a way into the Chieng- mai schools. But these parochial schools at the children's homes bring education within the reach of all. Their spiritual influence upon our churches is great. Almost every child who learns to read andsing in the parochial schools means one more intelligent, interested worshiper in God's house.

. '1'he recent imperial decree coordinating all the local temple schools 'with the public educational systems, and placing them and their . workers who teach in them under the supervision of his royal high- ness, Prince Vijinyava, is likely to have far-reaching consequences.

The instruction in such schools is now and will for some time con- tinue to be rather primitive, but as United States Minister King says: Whatever may be the subjects taught at first, or whatever the qual- ity of the teaching may be, this movement provides, if not fol' every hamlet of from ten to twenty families, at least fol' every larger town throughout the whole country a school-house already established; and this is in itself a factor toward a national system of education, the value of which can hardly be overestimated.

Financially we can not cope with the government schools, which have free buildings, free teachers, and government support and patron.. age. We must, therefore, rely on the superior quality of our work, and keep our schools up to a high standard of efficiency. We are suc- cessfully doing this in Japan and India, and we can. do it in Siam· and Laos. Caution will have to be exercised lest government recognition be obtained at the cost of spiritual influence_ We must not make con- cessions which will hamper our freedom to teach religion and to endeavor to lead pupils to Christ.

Our whole educational work occupies a unique position in Siam and Laos as the only Protestant Christian schools in the entire king- dom. Our missionaries are educating the leaders of Siam. The grauuates are already occupying influential positions in many places, and they are so manifestly superior to the products of the other schools that a Siamese commissioner has said that he will take at sight for government service an the boys we can educate. We have a magnifi-

ISLAM: IN PERSIA

cent vantage-ground in these schools, and we must maintain it. That mallY of the hoys who have been educated in our mission schools do not offer themselves to the Christian ministry is a sad fact, which is, however, not peculiar to Siam and Laos, but is common to nearly all missions. After diligent inquiry I am satisfied that the missionaries who are in charge of onr schools in Siam and Laos are faithful and prayerful in their efforts to create a spiritual atmosphere and to mold the characters of their pupils for Christ. It is an eloquently suggestive fact that in Laos" it is the exception for a boy or girl to graduate from our mission schools without having confessed Christ," while conversions are frequent in several of our Siam schools.

ISLAM IN PERSIA BY REV.· s. LAWRENCE WARD The Shea, or Shiite, form of Islam, which prevails in Persia, might be called the Protestantism of Islam, in that it protests against the headship of the Sultan of Tnrkey and against the body of traditions, known as the Suna, which guides the majority of Moslems.• The traditions which the Shea accepts have never been formulated as a code and have not the stamp of authority. So, also, their leaders are such only as inspire obedience by their personal learning or sanctity.

A few years ago the religious leader who coum threaten the Shah of Persia successfully passed away, and no one so far has arisen to fill his place. He threatened to absolve the Persians from their allegiance nnless the shah revoked -the tobacco monopoly. The shah very unwillingly obeyed.

According to the Shea faith, the first three successors of Mohammed (Abu Bkr, Omar, and Osman) were usurpers of the califat('. Mohammed had promised to his nephew-son-in-law, Ali, the succession, and a verse in the Koran had revealed God's will in the matter. '1'he Koran was tampered with, and the califate was taken from the family. The Sultan of Turkey is Olle of the succession of usurpers.

It would, however, be misleading in general to call the Shilas "Protestant." The grandsons of Mohammed, Hassan and Housain, were the first of a long list of martyrs put to death by the usurpers, whose bones have formed nuclei for shrines of more or less magnificence scattered from Bagdad to Afghanistan.

The most honorable is the tomb of Housain at Kesbela, near Bagdad, while the shrine of Imans Riza, at Meshed, takes the second place in honor and magnificence; but that town is poor indeed which does not have some tomb of martyr or saint or descendant of either as a place of pilgrimage. At these shrines miracles are reported with sufficient frequency to keep 11 p their reputation, and crowds flock to them as to the parks of America. To visit them is a merit, and to be

TlIE :MtSStONAltY REViEW OF THE WOltLD

buried near them is a help toward heaven. The only railroad of which Persia can boa8t connects the capital with such a shrine six miles away. At this shrine the late shah was assassinated. 'fhe names of these" saints" are often uttered in ejaculatory prayer by the Persians, especially when they feel the need of extra strength, as when ascending a stair or lifting a burden.

The creed of the orthodox Moslem is made up of "one eternal truth and one audacious lie." The Shea has added a second lie. "There is no god but God, and Mohammed is the Prophet of God," says the Suna. The Shea adds, "and Ali is the Lieutenant of God."

The Shea holds to the Koran as given by God to Mohammed, but weakens its claim by charging Omar with tampering with the text in order to eliminate all passages upon which rested the claims of Ali. In shrine and saint worship, in the lack of an authoritative head, and in the acknowledgment that the Koran has been tampered with, lies the weakness of the Shea faith as compared with the more compactly organized Islam of Turkey.

There are other facts which, perhaps, have even more influence than these in opening Persian Islam to the influence of Christianity.

First among these, probably, is the exceeding great hospitality of the Persian, which makes him ready to receive the person and views of a stranger with toleration and politenE;lss. No matter how bigoted he may be at heart, he believes in free discussion and at least an outward examination of others' reasons for belief.

Second. There exists in the minds of many educated Persians an irritation at the fact that Islam was forced upon them by_the Arabs. They, of a higher civilization, were overcome by a nation comparatively barbarous, and forced to accept their alphabet, their learning, their religion. This irritation is not fully recognized even by those who most plainly express it, yet it exists.

Third. Not only has Persia dissented from the orthodox form of Islam, but it has broken up into sects the Shea faith itself, it has cherished the philosophy of Suferism, and to-day has lost a large proportion of its people to Baberism. The dervish orders have carried their regard for Ali to the extent of Divine honors, while the Aliillanhus, who openly claim divinity for Ali, tho regarded as heretics, are not treated with rigor.

Fourth. The present government of Persia is a dual one, with the two parts chronically at loggerheads.

The "sheriat," or religious law, is governed by the Koran, and is administered by the ecclesiastics-the mushtaherds and mollahs. Before its tribunals the testimony of others than Moslems is not received. The" urf," or common law, is built up on precedents, and is administered by the shah and by officers appointed by him. Before its tribunals the word of a Moslem does not necessarily weigh more

ISLAM IN PERSIA

than that of the non-Moslem. It will very readily appear how these facts bear upon the questions of inquiry and tolerance as far as the intellect is concerned and to tolerance of action to some extent.

To the medical missionary the doors of every class and almost every individual are open. Both the Church Missionary Society of England and the Presbyterian Board of America have recognized this fact, and are pushing the medical arm of the service. Educational work has reached the Moslems in some parts of the country, and, where the way is open, boys of the rich families have been glad to enter our schools. There they are under direct evangelistic influences, and seem to enjoy Bible study as well as any branch taught in the schools. 'fhe mission schools have become the models of more than twenty others in the capital alone, but of course in those schools the Christian element is eliminated.

In regard to direct evangelism. The homes of the people are open to the missionary, and religion is the favorite topic of conversation. Sometimes only one or two are present, and the talk is heart to heart. At times forty or fifty of relatives and neighbors have gathered in, and the discussion is more formal-perhaps heated; but the listeners are at least enlightened, and sometimes are convinced of the superiority of Christianity.

The regular Friday and Lord's day services in the chapels are now seldom interfered with by the authorities, and many of the religious leaders attend these services once or twice, and some oftener. Preaching in villages and in the streets must be done with great care and judgment, but can be done to some extent.

The death penalty still hangs over the head of the" pervert" from Islam, but the civil government is slow to enforce it-in fact, never has done so-and we may say, probably never will, unless forced by the religious powers.

Of course, the convert to Ohrist, if consistent in his life. is put into strained relations with his environment as well as with his old habits. To close his shop on the Lord's day marks him for a boycott; to refuse to lie or oppress at the command of his master means the loss of his job; to b€ known as a Christian means abuse, and perhaps poison, from his family, or mob violence from his neighbors.

When the Baber movement was in its first vigor it demanded open confession from its adherents, but later it gave permission to its converts to acknowledge their faith as Islam had done. The Baber of to-day carries the matter so far as to curse the head of the cult, in order to deceive a possible persecutor.

No religion that is not conscious of supernatural help would dare to demand an open conlession. There have been, however, some Persians who have lived openly the life of faith and died the triumphant death of the Christian. They are but the first fruits of the greater

harvest yet to be gathered. There are also hundreds who secretly believe in Christ and live the life of faith in a more or less imperfect manrier. Some of these are afraid to speak of their faith to their nearest friend, or to wife or brother; others have brought their house- holds to the same faith, and sometimes the evangelist visiting a remote place is surprised by being taken into the family of such a believer. Some _such have never seen the face or heard the voice of a preacher, but God's printed word has brought them to the light.

Travelers in Moslem lands are generally favorably impressed with the religious behavior of the people, and often carry away the idea that they are models of sobriety. The fact is that Islam is an external religion, and does not effect much in the way of morals. The forms of religion are used by the middle and lower classes as a means of increasing merit, and public opinion makes them faithful in their fasts and prayers.

The upper classes do not observe more of the externals e,'en than they are obliged to, in order to conciliate the ecclesiastics and the masses. Drunkenness is very common among the upper clasf!es and the use of opium among all classes, while the dervish orders use the Indian hemp as a narcotic.

All classes pretty much despise the religious leaders, who deserve such contempt for their covetousness, hypocrisy, and oppression.

Very seldom does one meet with a Moslem who seems to love God aud his fellowmen, but such are sometimes found, and occasionally one meets with a Moslem who seems to find in his religion a solace in life and death. Let me close with a brief description of the religious observance that is peculiar to the Shea faith.

The month of Moharrum is given up to mourning for the martyrs, The shah has a large theater erected that will hold about five thousand spectators, and here for the first ten days of the month, twice daily, are enacted the passion plays. These may treat of the sufferings of any of the one hundred and forty-four thousand prophets or of the Imams and their descendants. During the performance the audience takes advantage of the pathetic parts to weep tears that are of great merit.

Later in this month the wealthy men of the country have the plays enacted in the courts of their houses, where tents are pitched to house the multitudes who flock thither to drink tea and Jay up merit. The Host is supposed to get a spiritual percentage on the merit laid up. 'Those who can not afford a troop of players, hire a man trained to the business to tell the story as pathetically as he can, and his market value is in direct ratio to his power to bring the tears. , / During the first nine days of the mOllth, bands of men and youth parade the bazaars, beating their breasts and calling upon IIol1sain, but this all culminates in the exercises of Moharrum, the anniversary of Housain's death.

INDUSTRIAL MISSIONS IN INDIA

First might be seen a band of men striking their bared breasts with their hands as the trumpet gave the signal, calling out" Housain " with every stroke. Next follows a company of men with disks of wood in their hands and their bodies bared above the waist. Striking . these disks as they crouch upon the ground, then rising to full height and jumping into the air, they reach up their bare arms and shout " Housain ! " as they strike the disks again. These are followed by a band of youths, who whip their bare backs with chains-now over the right, then over the left shoulder. Then come horses bearing children of two to four years, whose faces are bloody from an opened yein.

Last of all .Jomes a larger company of men, with naked swords and bared heads, who now and then cut their foreheads with the sharp swords they bear aloft, until the white garments they wear are stained crimson. This procession, with banners and trumpets, passes along the street, while housetops and walls are crowded with spectators. At times the beating and leaping and whipping and cutting are done quietly, and then all rise to a frenzy and hell seems to have broken loose. This is a remnant of the old heatben rites such as Elijah saw in Oarmel, and well illustrates the words of Jesus: "If the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness?"

INDUSTRIAL MISSIONS IN INDIA BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

It is of vital importance that the converts from heathenism in India be afforded means of earning a subsistence, and the famine orphans and other dependents become able to secure an honest and independent livelihood. In numbers of cases caste prejudices result in utter dIsability to pursue their usual vocations; in others the converts have been connected with idolatrous trades or traffic which they can not follow on becoming Ohristians; in others they have come from dependent classes. There can be no healthy, indigenous Ohristian community till the churches are self-supporting, but more vital yet, till the community itself is self-subsisting.

We append a list of some Christian native industries as given by Rev. John Husband, D.D., in his" Protestant Missionary Directory, 1902." First comes the Basel Mission at Calicut, which has produced cotton fabrics which have already acquired an enviable renown for their lasting wear, excellence of design, and neatness of texture. They make Damask table-cloths, napkins in various colors, counterpanes, sheetings, towels. imitation tweeds, drills, corduroys, ginghams, cotton shirtings, and maintain a tailoring department under European management. They are to be addressed, "Basel Mission Weaving Establishment, Calicut, Malabar."

Other missions are named alphabetically as to locality. This list may be dry reading to those who are looking for literature, but thousands of students of economic conditions attending on the development of a substantial independent Christian community in the bosom of the most highly organized and compact non-Christian peoples on the earth, will be gratified to get even this much data. The wide distribntion of these industries is noteworthy. They are as follows: AGRA-Carpentry and tailoring. weaving, carpentry, and black- AHMEDNAQAR (Marathi)-Sir D. M. smithing. DHAMBARI-The same, with rope- Petit School of Industrial Arts: making, etc. ELLICHPuR-Furniture, printing. Industrial and Agricultural tailoring, blacksmithing. Training. GALLE FORT-Tailoring and shoe- ASHAPURA (Naserabad)-Carpen- making. GORAKPuR-Drawn thread and try, blacksmithing, shoemaking, lace. pottery. GUNTUR-Indian embroideries. GHooM-Printing-press. AJMER-Printing, bookbinding, and lithographing. HOSHANGABAD-Agriculture, coun- try trades, weaving, joinery. ARNI (North Arcot)-Carpentry, HAZARIBAGH-Carpentry. printing, weaving, tailoring. INDoRE-Carpentry, w e a v i n 'g, ALIGARH-Shoemaking, carpentry, knitting, fancy-work. tailoring. IDIYANGUDI-Lace work. JAFFNA (Ceylon)-Industrial ASANoL-Hakery. school. AMKHUTrFarming. JUBBULPoRE-,Weaving and shoe- AKOLA (Berar)-Carpentry, smith- making. ing, tailoring. JEPPA (Mangalore)-Tiling works. BARUIPORE-Weaving, basket- KANDY (Ceylon)-Shoemaking, making, carpentry, mat-making, other industries, lace work. sewing. KALMUNAI (Ceylon)-Tinsmithing, BARoDA-Tinsmithing. carpentry, blacksmithing. BATTICALOA (Ceylon)-Printing, KARUR-The same. bookbinding, carpentry, and KANCHRAPARA-A hostel for boys blacksmithing. who are apprenticed at railway BANKuRA-Carpentry and weav- workshops.

ing. KozHAPuR-Printing, bookbind- BETHEL-Hrickmaking, lime-burn- ing, weaving.

ing, house-building. KOLAR (Mysore)-Carpentry, cab- BENAGARI1.-Printing and book- inet-making, and blacksmithing.

binding. K UD1l0LI (Mangalore) – Til in g BEAWAR-Phulkari and sewing. works. BENAREs-Weaving and shoemak- LucKNow-Dhurrie (rug) weaving, ing. tailoring. BISRAMPuR-Printing and cabinet LUDAIANA-CarpentI'Y, shoemak- work. ing, tailoring, carpet weaving. CALCUTTA (Lower Circular Road)- MANGALORE-Mechanical works, Printing'press. printing-press, weaving. CAWNPuR-Cabinet-making. CHAKAI-Gardening, road-making, MANDALA Y -W e a v i n g .

sewing. MANA MADURA- Industrial school. CocANADA-Industrial school of MADRAS – Methodist (American) carpentry. publishing house, electro plating, COTTAYAM-Industrial school, car- etc.

pentry, and blacksmithing. MHow-Rug weaving.

CHINGLEPUT-Lace-making. NADIAD-Carpentry, fitting, black- CANNANPORE-Weaving establish- smithing, etc.

ment. NAGERCOIL (Travancore) – Lite e CALICuT-Weaving and also tiling work.

works. NASlcK-Carpentry. CODAcAL-Tiling. CHINDwARA-Carpentry, blitck- smithing, farming.

DHAR-Farming. DAMoH-Farm dairy, leather,

NAYUDUPETT – Industrial school RASULIA (Hoshangabad) – Tongs, for carpentry. carpentry, dhurrie making, tin- NAZARETH (Tinnevelly) – B I a c k – smithing.

,smithing, carpentry, tailoring, SEONI-MALwA-Farming, dairy embroidery, lace work, wood-en- work, tailoring, etc.

graving, drawing, weaving. SASARAD (Eoona)-Weaving.

NEEMucH-Silk embroidery, spin- SAHARANPORE – Foundry work, ning. native weaving, shoemaking, NIKKuM-Industrial farm. tailoring, etc.

PALGBAT-Tiling works. SANGLI-Machinist's work.

PAcHAMBA-Gardening, road-mak- SALEM-Carpentry.

ing, brick-making. SAUGOR-Carpentry, bookbinding, PHALERA-Weaving. weaving, shoemaking.

PooNA-Printing. SURAT-Printing-press.

POKHURIA(Gobindpore)-Printing, SIALKoT-Industrial institute.

agricultural work, joinery, car- SHAHJAHANPORE-S,hoemaking, pentry, blacksmithing, silk work. weaving, farming.

PORAYAR-Industrial school, car- SECUNDERABAD-Lace work.

pentry, blacksmithing, weaving. SnwR-Industrial school.

RANGOON-Printing-press. ,SECUNDRA (Agra)-Carpets, dhur- RAJAMUNDRY _ Printing, black- ries, textile fabrics, bookbinding, smitbing. etc.

RAMNAD-Bookbinding, printing. TONGA-Building. RANCHI (Nagpur)-Printing-press. TRpIeOnHtIrNyO, PeOtcL.Y – Lace work, car- RANIGANJ-Carpentry. TIRUKOILOR (Arcot)-Lace work.

RICHMOND HILL (Galle) – Carpen- TUMKAR-Carpentry.

try, blacksmitbing. UJAIN-School for blind.

RUTLAM-Printing, turning, car- W ALLACEPUR – Industrial school, pentry, blacksmitbing, dburrie carpentry.

sewing, Niwar weaving, drawn WELAwATTA-Cotton-miIl, indus- thread work. trial home, boys.

One of the most promising signs of the growth past and prospect- ive is that these several factories, however small, have developed as a whole till a great central agency has been established, known as "The Industrial Missions Aid Society," at 63 Apollo Street, Fort, Bombay, which works both ways. It offers to furnish facilities for the disposal of mission industries' products, and to supply these industrial institu- tions with materials at the lowest possible cost. They offer to supply a complete equipment for industrial workshops and technical schools, dyed silks, cotton and wool, timber, building materials, charts, educa- tional handbooks; they will become advisors of proposed schemes, and revise or develop plants. They keep a register of trained workers and teachers for the information of Ohristian missions, and will report on application statistical statements of the success or the reverse of experiments already made by the missions in industrial efforts.

Now all this has a business look, and affords encouragement to hope for an independent indigenous Ohristian community throughout the empire, able to resist the limitatIOns imposed by caste, and the obstructions of idolatrous usages to making a livelihood, We have previously mentioned the Native Ohristian Industrial Exhibit at Lucknow. We hoped to be able to write of a similar exhibit at Madras during the Decennial Oonference, but the data is not yet at hand. It will, however, be of interest to quote what Dr. Outhbert Hall said in an interview accorded to the Bombay Guardian since the

date of the Madras exhibition. He was asked: "What hav~ been YOU! impressions with regard to industrial missions? Is there any danger at this point that the missionary will be diverted from his legitimate work? " .

His answer is comprehensive and assuring. He said: I have had excellent opportunities for observing the industrial element that is at present entering largely into many missions. All that 1 have seen commands my full confidence. So far from looking upon industrial missions with distrust, so far from sharing the fear that they mark a departure of the Church from her mission to evangelize, I believe the introduction of the industrial element into missions is quite as truly a work of the Holy Spirit as preaching or healing the sick. Anyone who is acquainted with the economic problem of India at the present time must, I think, rejoice that Christian missionaries have identified themselves with the industrial development of young Indians. India is a land possessing latent possibilities and talents of a high order. I attended the Indian Nati(tnal Congress at Ahmedabad, and viewed with surprise and pleasure the great variety of objects produced by Indian manual skill and displayed in the industrial exhibition connected with the Congress. But Indians are discouraged. They have lost hope in their own powers of self-support. Competitive forces, into the nature and ethics of which I shall not enter, have overriden and trampled down native industries. [Does he include the manufacture of idols in Germany and Philadelphia for the Indian market ?-EDITORS.] Christian missionaries, by combining industrial pursuits with other lines of education, are rebuilding the broken courage of the people, are opening a new world of hope to the men and women of the future. The influence of these mission mdustries upon the character of the youths now practising them is one of the most beautiful sights in India. I hope that no word at home shall ever again be spoken against industrial missions. The Christians of the West who disparage industrial missions know not what they do.

The reference to the loss of hope made by Dr. Hall will need inter- pretation for American readers. This may be seen in the opening address made by a native prince at the same industrial exhibition which Dr. Hall says he attended and studied. The Gaekwar of Baroda mentioned the" fatalistic apathy" of the India people as destructive of competitive and inventive energy, and the lack of confidence in themselves. He rebuked their tendency to depend on a paternal government to lead their enterprise and awaken their ingenuity.

They must throw off the incubus of agricultural indebtedness. There was plenty of capital with Indians, but they disliked strenuousness and risk, and locked up their money in jewels and government secu- rities instead of using it to develop their resources. This native prince struck the note which Dr. Hall alludes to. He said: "Om' weakness lies in this, that we have for many years lain prostrate under the ficti- tious sense of our own helplessness, and made no adequate attempt to react against our circumstances. We have succum bed where we should have exhausted every possibility of resistance and remedy."

This prince is not a Ohristian. He appeals to patriotic motives; he believes India has had a great past, and has pride in it. He does not claim that they need to become Ohristians, or he does not say so, to improve their condition, but he does hurl invectives against the Hindu system of caste, and pleads for reform. He charges that their

DR. CHARLES CUTHBERT HALL IN INDIA

semi-religious prejudices have tied them down. Caste has denied to them foreign travel, whether for instruction or commerce. "This must be utterly swept away if we are not to go on stagnating," is one of his sentences. He affirms that their" religion and institutions of to-day have nothing in them except, perhaps, a faint shadow of their old vigor and glory on which our [their] old greatness was founded." He acknowledges the utter unfitness of the present religion of India to inspire hope or arouse commercial activity or other industrial energies competent to save India. The whole system as it is now must be thrown overboard. Here is the opportunity of Christian missionaries.

This much has been stated to give a setting for readers of the remarkable statement of Dr. Hall, about one of the important viewpoints for estimating Christian industrial development. Doubtless Dr. Hall will tell us more of all this hereafter.

DR. CHARLES CUTHBERT HALL IN INDIA BY ROBERT E. HUME Dr. Hall has now finished his Barrows-Haskell lectures in India.

According to the terms of the lectureship, he has delivered the full course of six lectures in each of the five cities-Bombay, Calcutta, MaJras, Laho're, and Allahabad, where the five government universi- ties are located. With characteristic genuine American energy he has also delivered ninety lectures, sermons, and addresses, and has traveled over 8,000 miles during the three months of his stay in India.

The orthodox and many of the progressive educated Hindus respectfully disparaged the lecturer's unassu ming endeavors to set forth the leading ideas of the Christian religion as interpreted in the distinctively Christian experience. In opposition to him they the more tenaciously advocated their own religion as unequaled in philo- sophic validity and in personal satisfaction, as much superior in antiq- uity and in national adaptation. The Subodha Patrika, the organ of the Prarthana Samaj, commented on the annonncement of the lectures which bore the title, "Christian Belief as Interpreted by Christian Experience" : .

The Haskell lecturer this year comes to India not as a theological disputant, hut to unfold the beauties of Christian experience to the people of a land which is proud of its spiritual heritage. From a missionary point of view, if it be taken to be synonymous with making con- versions, the exposition of SUbjective experiences may not he of much practical utility in a country like India. The experiences of the Hindu are as elevating and as exquisite as the experiences of any other religionist can be. Every man has as much affection for the religion in which he has been brought up as a child has for its mother. It is only when new knowledge and new light make of him, as it were, a different man, that the relation is snapped, and what is once satisfying ceases to be so. It is to such Hindus that the experiences of the followers of another religion may appeal with a new force. To the philosophic Hindu they lDay seem irrelevant.

However, the increasingly larger audiences who came on the six successive nights in each city to hear the earnest and eloquent exposition of the theme, and the very attempts of the Prarthana Samaj and other reform movements to assimilate some elements of Ohristian belief, and to produce' some of the benefits of Ohristian experience, are themselves indications that the number of Hindus who seem to be dissatisfied with the religion in which they have been reared is much larger than is the number of those philosophic Hindus who are content with their own experiences.

The Indian Social Reformer, a paper which looks for considerable reform in the Indian social and religious structure, but from within rather than by outside help, referred rather slurringly to the approaching attempt by a man, unlearned in the lore of the Indian religion and inapprecIative of the excellencies of the ideals of India, to come to the hoary East to teach it religion and to help it to something professedly higher. After the delivery of the lectures in Bombay, however, the same paper made this editorial statement: There have been many others more learned in the literature of the Orient, there have been many who have lived longer among Eastern people; but what is more precious than learning or habitation is insight, and Dr. Hall is endowed with the gift of insight. Of all exponents of Christianity which we have ever heard, there was not one who displayed greater fairness and sympathy with the leading principles of non-Christian faiths than the Barrows-Haskell lecturer for the present term.

By his sympathetic appreciation of all that is best in the Hindu philosophy and religion and in Indian character, Dr. Hall ran counter to the spirit of those of the ruling race who only look down upon the ruled, but he won the hearts of very many Indians to a kindly appreciation of Ohristianity whom no amount of disputation would have helped.

The present is a critical time for religion in India. The loyal Hindus are making every effor./., to save the day by attempting to purify their religion of admittedly degraded forms by employing the symbolic method of interpreting the tales in their. sacred writings and by eclecticism. They hope thus to maintain unshaken the hold of their religion upon the upper classes. This hold is being shaken very seriously by the education given in the government colleges, where the tendency is, if not atheistic, at least sceptical toward religion in general. The Mohammedans, too, are feeling it, and it was a unique event that just to counteract that tendency among college students that Dr. Hall was invited to deliver a non-controversial lecture on religion before the Mohammedan college in Aligahr.

Not only in oral but also in printed form Dr. Hall's lectures have been eagerly sought. In the last few places where the lectures were delivered the two hundred copies put on sale were soon taken. The nominal price at which t.he book is sold is giving it a wide circulation.

DR. BALL'S OBSERVATIONS IN INDIA

DR. HALL'S OBSERVATIONS IN INDIA * [Rev. Dr. Charles Cuthbert Hall, the Haskell·Barrows Lecturer in India in 1902-1903, has completed a very successful course of lectures which has made a great impression on the men of India. He made the following observations in regard to mission work in response to ques- tions asked.-EDIToRs.] On the whole, are you more or less favorably impressed with the work of missions than when you left New York?

I came to India with a, strong predisposition in favor of missions. This had been created by long historical and biographical study. My expectations have been more than realized. I have traveled from one end of India to the other, have visited missions in every presidency, representing American and British efforts; have inspected institutions, studied methods, and observed the spirit of the workers. The result of my observations is increased respect for missionaries and admiration for their work.

What seems to you the most encouraging aspect of the missionary enterpri&e?

Without hesitation I answer: boarding-schools and famine children. The excellent result of boarding-schools has impressed me. Aseducational institutions they deserve commendation; but as institutions for the for- mation of character and the development in Eastern society of a new type of manhood and womanhood they are beyond praise. I wish that, under wise and sympathetic leadership, they could be multiplied indefi- nitely. They contain the prophecy of a regenerated India. They may, under God, be the salvation of Indian social life.

Closely related with this subject of boarding-schools, I must speak of the wonderful opportunity given to missions in the army of famine children now enjoying protection and education in mission compounds. These orphans have been rescued_from starvation, or from a survival that was worse than death, by the Christlike work of missionaries. These children, absolved by calamity from all family ties, are unconditionally under Christian love and care. Thousands of them were rescued in infancy, and have known no other protectors than these Christian friends. They have breathed no other atmosphere than the pure, sweet atmosphere of the Christian household. Their affection for their protectors and guides is beautiful to witness. Never was better care given to children than is given to them. I have seen them in various places by scores and hundreds. They are not being transformed into poor imitations of children of the West, but are Inman children, unconsciously assimilating the best qualities of the Western spirit. Twenty years hence these tens of thousands of youths shall, by the grace of God, become a tremendous element in the transformation of India.

Some think that Hinduism is weakening in its g1'ip upon Indian life and thought. Have you been so impressed 1 I can not say that I have been greatly impressed by signs of such weakening. It is true that in student circles the study of the physical sciences and the influences of Western culture are undermining Hindu orthodoxy, and encouraging agnosticism and non-religion. But the student circle represents only a small fraction of the Hindu population. The enthusiasm for popular Hinduism shows no decline. Expensive temples are being built. Money is pouring into their treasuries. The throngs of worshipers at idol shrines continue. 'fhe pride and confidence of older .. Condensed from an interview printed in the Bombay Guardian.

Hindus in their gods diminishes not. The apparent tolerance which marks the present time must not be mistaken for a decline of Hinduism. But while Hinduism as an organized system shows no weakening, the influence of Christianity grows from day to day. Its prestige in India steadily advances. The converts multiply in a ratio shown by no other religion. Only He to whom all hearts are open knows to what extent the outward strength of Hinduism conceals an inward and silent growth of opinion in favor of the reasonableness and value of Christian faith and life.

What is your opinion of the relative value of Christian work among the educated and the depressed classes?

Considering the numerical proportion of tlie educated class to the uneducated, I am inclined to feel that the efficiency of Christian effort among the higher classes is relatively equal to its power over the illiterate. I am aware of the extraordinary openness to Christian influence of some of the lower divisions of the population in certain parts of the empire-e.g., the work among the sweepers. But when I consider the educative effect of Western culture, as tending to draw students away from ancestral beliefs, and when I remember the searchings of heart that are going on in some university circles where non-controversial presentations of Christ have been made, I am led to feel that India is ripe fora strong, wise, loving, and continuous effort to win a response to Christ from many in high social stations.

Do you see much response to Christian thought among Mohammedans?

I have reason to know that among many educated Mohammedans there is a deep longing for the advance of spiritual religion. My information on this subject is obtained from Mohammedans themselves, with whom I have been permitted the privilege of free interchange of thought. The historic monotheism of Islam, coming in contact in these latter days with the purest and best types of Christian thought may result, by the power of God's Spirit, in ways that our faith is slow to grasp.

I can not quite feel that the conversion of Islam is to be hastened by the special presentation of a denominational system of theology. I look for it to be advanced through the blessing of the Spirit upon the personal fellowship of earnest Mohammedans with large-minded Christians. Love, manifested through the trustful interchange of thought, seems more likely to be God's method of advancing this most desirable end.

Do you think that the personality of missionaries touches the life of the Churches at home as advantageously as it might?

Nothingwould be further from my mind than the impertinence of complimenting missionaries. Yet I must say that my intercourse with them in their own homes and upon their own fields of labor has filled me with emotions of respect and admiration. I have noted the rare intellectual gifts, the social grace, the scholarly culture, that are being offered up with joy in the service of India and of India's Redeemer. Nowhere in the world have I found more gentle breeding and more gracious courtesy than among the missionaries of India. But their personal and social gifts have not impressed me more than their administrative talents and their spiritual devotion. I have found among them those who went far toward realizing my ideal of statesmanlike grasp on large questions of policy, joined with Christlike self-devotion to the care and consolation of individuals. If I were looking over the Church at large, in search of typi-

DR. llALL'S oBSERVATIONS iN iNDIA

cal illustrations of what a servant of the Lord Christ should be in breadth of view, power of initiative, dignity of behavior, sweetness of spirit, I should look hopefully among the modern missionaries of the Gospel.

The missionary to be appreciated should be seen on his own ground. The missionary on furlough is at a disadvantage. Too often he is over- shadowed at home by the official dignity of Boards and Committees; he appears unrelated to the local interests of Western committees; herepre- sents things of which many Westerns are densely ignorant, and toward which they exhibit a pitiful indifference. The missionary feels all this and is ill at ease. If one would know him as he is. one should see him in the environment of his work, the administrator, the guide. the spiritual leader, the man of love and grace; his influence a commanding power, his spirit the gentleness of Christ. Would that I could bring to India the average citizen of the West and show him the toils and triumphs of missionary life I He would return a wiser and a humbler man.

Do the Churches in America and England seem to realize the gravity of their responsibility toward the Christless peoples? Have they a world- view of human need?

I do not wish to be understood, in my reply to this question, a!! ani- madverting unfairly upon the Church at home. My life is wrapped up with it, and my love for it is deep as life itself. Nevertheless, as from the midst of suffering, error-stricken India, I look back at the Church at home, it seems to me as if her realization of her duty to the world is most imperfect and inadequate. The perennial temptation of the Church at home is to be satisfied with her local prosperity, and to be immersed in her local interests. Her world-view is deficient. Too few of her mem- bers consider what the stewardship of the Gospel means, as the Church has received that Gospel from the pierced hands of her Lord and Master.

Too few of her ministers have made it their business so to study the world and its needs as to acquire a world-view and to be stirred with the passion for world evangelization. Their preaching contains too little of that element which trains a body of people to look beyond their own needs, and to interest themselves in the needs of non-Christian lands and races. There is advance toward this world-view in certain sections of the Church at home. I attribute the advance, very largely, to the indirect influence of the Student Volunteer Movement. Our colleges and universities are getting the world-view. They are becoming impreg- nated with the spirit of missions. And reflex influences, radiating from university life, are smiting with new earnestness the occupants of many a pulpit and many a pew. But, as one stands amid the rising temples of Hinduism; as one hears the roar of applause that went up in the National Congress at the mention of the name of a Hindu god; as one sees how religion is both the very life and, in a sense, the very death of the East, one's heart yearns for the day when the Evangelical Churches of America and Europe shall awake from their fond contentment with local prosperity and shall see the world-need as Christ sees it and as His missionaries see it. .

Have you found that educated Hindus and Mohammedans have been confused, or that missionaries have been caused to stumble by the so- called" Higher Criticism" of the Holy Scriptures?

No; I have met with no case of this kind among missionaries or among educated Indians. I have been asked many thoughtful questions concerning the progress of the critical study of Holy Scripture; and I

have been gratified to note the apparently widespread opinion thaI; critical study is not only a privilege but a duty, consistent with strong evangelical belief and with a deepening conviction of the Divine Inspiration of the Bible. I should think it inexpedient, alike at home and abroad, to discuss critical questions in the pulpit. The spiritual content of the everlasting Gospel of our Blessed Lord is the preacher's message. But all educated minds, Indian or European, have a right to know the history and the results of Christian scholarship. Acquaintance therewith is no menace to faith. I hesitate to speak ,of my own humble experience; yet I rejoice to testify that the intensity of my evangelical convictions grows continually regarding the Divine Inspiration and authority of Holy Scripture, the Absolute Deity of the Lord .resus Christ; the sacrificial and ever-enduring value of His atonement; the illuminating, regenerating, and sanctifying work of God the Holy Spirit; the urgent need of the world for salvation from sin and reconciliation with God through the crucified, risen, glorified, and returning Savior.

PROTESTANT CHRISTIANS IN INDIA The following table was exhibited at the Madras Decennial Conference last December. It is far from accurate, and we hope at a later date to publish a corrected edition. It will be noticed that Chota Nagpore, Nellore, Tinnevelly, and Travancore, scenes of great revivals of other years, still exhibit the largest figures. This is encouraging, as they were mass movements toward Christianity. The more recent great turning to Christianity in the Northwest Provinces (East and West), it may be anticipated, will have the same staying qualities: .p 1»_ .., 1»- <l <l~;;;8 ~ls~ ."8 NAME OF TOWN Olt ~ "",0 NAME OF TOWN OR +:l~~rJ1 0 DISTItICT ~~§: DISTItICT 8 o",.E~ S8"~ ]. 8 ~"l.:~ 88 "~ ~ ":z; &::°8~ ~ ":z; &::°M """0 P-i 1 Calcutta & Suburbs 5,439 11,698,310 28 Mysore , …………. 5,248 5,539,399 2 Do. South……… 7,477 2,078,859 29 Canara ………….. 5,737 1,184,713 3 Do. E. and W ….. 8,224 6,263,979 g~1~~a:~:::::::::::: : 4 Eastern Bengal. …. 10,951 21,528,847 30 370 180,607 10,151,379 31 6,035 2,7lJO,281 5 Northern do…….. 725 6,126,343 32 Cochin.. '" ………. 6 Assam …………… 20,939 308,131 99 812,025 3,489 33 Travancore ……… 98.667 2,952,157 7 Sikkim ………….. 6,188 11,090,332 34 Tinnevelly ……•… 76,860 2,059,607 8 Orissa……………. 61,698 5,901,858 35 Madura ………•… 22,523 2,831,280 9 Chota Nagpore…… 18,034 1,809,737 36 Tanjore …………. 15,896 2,245,029 10 Santal Puranas…… 2,109 19,672,744 37 Trichinopoly …….. 3.332 1,825,210 11 Behar …………… 17,658,548 2,201,752 12 Northwest Prov., E. 7,562 14,679,230 38 Coimbatore………. 2,154 6,676 16,156,101 39 Nilgiris ………….. 2,360 111,437 13 Oudh ……………. 94,752 26,690,796 40 Salem and Arcot …. 13,243 6,762,580 35,678 3,094,999 1,312.122 14 Northwest Prov., W. 10,200,213 41 Chingleput ………. 4,899 15 Punjab ………….. 906 3,201,910 42 Madras City……… 9,052 509,346 16 Himalayan………. 3,972 6,31'1,358 43 Nellore ………….. 160,148 1,496,987 17 Rajputana……….. 11,561,782 441cUddapah ……….. 14,000 2,079,521 371 2,754,016 45 Kistna District…… 3.'5,975 2.154,803 18 Sind …………….. 8,982 11,873,029 46 Godavari ………… 7,649 2,301,759 19 Gujarat …………. 2,000 11,141,142 2,933,650 20 CentralIndia …….. 47 Vizagapatam…….. 1,397 21 Berars …………… 718 776.006 48 Ceylon, North ……. 5,471 419,296 22 Central Provinces 9,076 9,41>7,979 49 Do. East ……… 3,886 248,796 11,586 7,573,700 589,811 23 Haidarabad, Deccan 10,684 1,862,733 50 Do. South…….. 4,254 963,658 24 BD~~a}'~;~h~~~t::: : 6,514 51 Do. West …. ·…. 10.482 574,670 25 2,098 52 Do. CentraL., •.. 9,434 10.449,621 26 Do. South…….. 20,715 53 Burma…………… 124,069 27 Bellary ………….. 299,126,618 — Totals………… 1,100,804 [According to Mr. Beach's" Protestant Missionary Atlas" there are 93 Foreign Missionary Societies in India, with 3,736 missionaries and 23,001 native workers in 1,256 stations and 5,367 out-stations. The native communicants number 376,617, and the other native adherents 591,310. The total population of India, Ceylon, and Burma, according to the census of 1901, was 297,843,691.- EmTOlts.]

THE POPE'S SEMT-JUBILE:Il

THE POPE'S SEMI-JUBILEE * BY REV. ALEXANDER ROBERTSON, D.D., VENICE The twenty-fifth anniversary of the election of Joachim Pecci to the popedom has just been celebrated in Rome by multitudes of people with great enthusiasm. No one grudges the pope any personal honor shown him. As a man he is welcome to be regarded with whatever respect and esteem people may choose to show him. But Joachim Pecci as a man is one thing, and Joachim Pecci as the pope is another. In this latter capacity he stands as the head of the Roman Catholic Church, an institution which is regarded by the Italian people as having been the source of the oppression, and ignorance, and poverty, and misery they have suffered from in the past; and as being to-day a political force working for the destruction of the Royal House of Savoy, and the disintegration of the kingdom. With the Italians the pope's personal character sinks into insignificance in comparison with his official character. He dwells in their midst, in his palace of the Vatican with its eleven thousand rooms, as the head and embodiment of the papacy.

Who, then, are celebrating with such enthusiasm the papal jubilee? Not the King of Italy, not the Mayor of Rome, not the citizens of Rome, not the people of Italy, but strangers. There are tens of thousands of such in Rome at present. Every hotel and every private lodging-house is full of them. The bulk of these foreigners are Roman Catholics, among whom are many from England and America. Such have chosen the pope as their sovereign in things temporal and spiritual. Such have committed to him the care of their consciences. Such have divested themselves at his command of every prerogative-reason, judgment, conscience, moral responsibility-which God has bestowed upon them. It is a sad and pitiable surrender for a human being to make; but as such have made it, we do not wonder that, on an occasion like the present, they shonld flock to Rome to prostrate themselves at the feet of their lord and master, who, insulting human reason and stultifying all history, in his claim to infallibility, sitteth in the place of God.

But among these crowds of strangers are many Protestants, men and women who have embraced Christ and Christianity, and who, realizing their responsibility in God's sight for what they believe and for what they do, have repudiated the pope and his Chnrch.

Many such Protestants crowd to see the pope and attend his ceremonies. At this we have cause to wonder, and the Italian press wonders too. I read the other day an article which expressed astonishment that Protestants should attend these papal ceremonies, and should be among the most eager to attend them, so eager indeed as to be willing to pay fabulons sums of money to do so! Of course, such Protestants would answer that they did not go through reverence for the pope or the papal Church, but from curiosity; they wanted to see what are sights in Rome, and unique sights that can be seen nowhere else. But such travelers can not gratify their curiosity in these matters without doing the following very inconsistent and, I think, wrong things: In the first place, they give financial support to tke papacy. As a matter of fact, a very large proportion of the money that goes to maintain the papal Church in its mischievous doings comes out of the pockets of Protestants.

• Condensed from The Christian, London.

Secondly, they give moral support to the papacy, and of this the Church knows how to avail itself. It follows up the conciliatory actions of these Protestants, it ingratiates itself with them, it disarms them of their Protestantism, and secures their neutrality, if not support, in the fight it carries on against the principles of enlightenment and progress.

Thirdly, these Protestants play an unbecoming part toward the government of Italy, whose protection and goodwill they are enjoying as travelers in the land. The freedom they enjoy to travel where they will, to carry what papers and books they will, to have their own places of worship, with perfect immunity from surveillance, not to say persecution, are all the gift of the government of Italy. They were not enjoyed when the pope was in power;' they would not be enjoyed now were he to have his will, for, as the Duke of Norfolk said at the jubilee of some four years ago, they, as Roman Catholics, lamented with him that he had not the power to put a stop to all Protestant wOl'k in Rome, which so grieved him and them to the heart. 'Vhat the sovereign of Italy does not do, what the government of Italy does not do, what the municipality of Rome does not do-namely, acknowledge the pope and pay homage to him-these Protestants should not do.

A JOURNEY INTO NORTH BORNEO * BY REV. J. R. DENYES, SINGAPORE Missionary of the niethodist Missionary Society, U. S, A, It was my privilege to travel with the presiding elder, Dr. West, on his recent visit to our Christian colony in Sarawak, Borneo. We arrived in Sibu on Thursday, and by Saturday morning all the preliminaries had been settled and we were ready to start down the river in a Malay house·boat. A Malay house-boat is a long, very narrow, round-bottomed dugout with an overgrown cabin for saloon passengers. After a few hours we reached the first settlement in safety and were thankful.

What exquisite pleasure it is to feel that some one is glad that you have come! There was no "making one's way into the hearts of the people," for the hearts were already open wide, Wherever we went, men, women, and children came out to welcome us. 'Even the yellow dogs yelped their pleasure until the pig came out from under the bed and grunted cordially.

We fou'nd the people hard at work planting rice and vegetables. Considering the length of time that they have been at work, the amount of clearing and planting that has been done seems almost wonderful. Aside from clothes and kerosene oil there is scarcely anything necessary to their lives that they do not produce. Their vegetables are for the most part sold in Sibu, but the more daring ones are beginning to seek better markets among the native peoples far up and down the river. Sometimes they go even as far as the Oya River, some sixty miles away. Their houses are as yet very crude affairs, merely a framework of poles enclosed on three sides. Even in this there are signs of progress and permanence, for many are beginning to put up larger and more substantial buildings.

The best word of all, however, is that these people have been looking • Condensed from The },[aZaysia Message.

A JOURNEY INTO SINGAPORE, BORNEO 3'19

after their spiritual interests. These men who are working hard from daylight to dark gather together every night of the week for prayer aud testimony meetings, besides the regular Sunday preaching service. The local preachers at the various stations have organized the work so that the different members take the meetings in turn.

The Dyaks and Malays do not speak Ohinese, but the Ohinese are picking up a few words of Malay, and with these words are already doing evangelistic work. The people are invited to Ohinese meetings and they come. If we had a resident missionary on the ground to direct their efforts and to lead them, these people could be made a great evangelizing agency among the native. tribes. The rumor spread that we were about to open up some schools, a,nd the Dyaks became very enthusiastic, call- ing upon us to promise to allow their children to attend. The fact that it would be Ohristian teaching seemed rather to increase their enthusi- asm than to diminish it.

On our return to Sibu we called on the resident of the district, and were informed that the government would be pleased to grant us land at the different settlements for church and mission purposes, if we would stake out what we wanted. Only one day remained before our boat sailed, but that was enough. By seven o'clock we were again on our way down the river, in a little canoe just large enough fot' four. The rain poured down and our muscles ached, but by 5 P.M. we had pad- dled thirty miles and staked out four claims. The government has shown itself favorable to work and willing to help us in every way it can; our Ohristians ther~ need encouragement in their struggles to subdue a new country; the natives seem especially open to religious teaching. For these and other reasons it appears to me an imperative duty for us to take immediate steps toward the placing of a resident missionary in that field. .

Additional Notes by Dr. B. F. West Arrangements were made to build four churches in Borneo. The mission is to furnish one-half the cost and the Ohinese Christians the other half. The brethren, however, say that in material and work they will provide at least two hundred dollars for one hundred by the mission. The government has agreed to give us all the land we need for these buildings. We have chosen the sites at Siong Pho, Tiong Pho, Sang 0 Ohong, and Sin Ohhu An, with from five to ten acres in each piece. This will give room for future development, such as building a parsonage, It school, woman's work, etc., and it will also allow the preacher to do some farming on his own account. Tho without the help of a missionary, or even a native preacher other than local preachers, the Borneo Ohristians have not been idle during the time since the previous visit, and on this visit I baptized fifty-two persons. The brethren, local preachers, and others are active in preaching to their unconverted neighbors and with encouraging results.

At one of the stations we found that a school had been begun. There were sixteen pupils in attendance. The teacher is a Chinese graduate of the first degree. The people are very anxious for schools, and the govern- ment are anxius to assist us in every way to give them the schools they desire. One of the most pleasing features of a visit to any of the homes of these people is to find the Bible and hymn-book on the table and invariably showing signs of usage. We visited a number of Dyak houses. When we say bouse it must be understood that we mean the long house in which the whole of one village lives. In these houses we found opposite each door of a living- room the smoked skulls of the people whom the proprietor had slain. These varied in number from three to a dozen or more. The Dyaks were very friendly, and were anxious that we should come and establish schools and teach them of our God.

EDITORIALS Disquieting Rumors From China on the throne, and set up a govern- ment at Si-an (Hsi-ngan). The tidings from China are a Whatever may be the significance mingling of praise and forebodings and outcome of these intrigues and -praise that so many are turning disorders, it is most certainly a to the missionaries for instruction time for much prayer that both mis- and are reading Christian litera- sionaries and governments may act ture, and forebodings of a coming wisely in their dealings with the storm from the 'Vest, where the op- Chinese, and all things may hasten po~ition forces seem to be gathering, the coming of Christ's Kingdom in with occasional outbreaks and many China. * rumblings. It is doubtless true that "To be Seen of Men" the leaders who were routed at the The Pope's Jubilee Was celebrated time of the Boxer outbreak will before an enormous crowd, which it was necessary to control by a not yield quietly to the new order cordon of Italian troops. Many pilgrims came from afar. The of things. The empress dowager number present is estimated at 50,000 to 60,000. The pope wore the is also said secretly to favor Tung golden pluvial and the costly tiara ($25,000) given by Roman Catholics. Fuh Hsiang and Yung Lu, the lead- He was deeply affected by his en- thusiastic reception. Of course, ers in the present uprising in Shensi nothing was omitted which could add grandeur to the imposing specand Kansuh. Dr. John R. Hykes tacular effect. The noble guard in red uniform, the Swiss guard in writes: helmet and cuirass, the royal per- sonages, diplomatic representa- There is no question that there tives, Order of Malta, Roman nois a very wide-spread feeling of un- bility, with magnificent costumes rest in China, but this is not sur- and brilliant attire and uniforms, prising after the convulsion decorations and badges, made a through which she has gone. . . . rainbow round about the -papal So far as we can learn; there is a throne. The Sistine choir disrather formidable rebellion in prog- coursed silvery music, and at the ress in the province of Kuangsi, moment of the elevation of the the province in which the Taiping host, in the grand mass, a beautirebellion originated. The officials ful symphony on silver trumpets minimize it as much as they can, was executed from the top' of thl! but weare certain that active rebel- great dome. All this may be very lion is going on there. . • . There imposing, but it looks to simpleare current reports of a renewed minded Protestants like idolatry. anti-Catholic outbreak in Eastern Szechuan, where a foreign priest is A Noteworthy Centeimial said to be in great jeopardy, but our correspondents have not re- The British and Foreign Bible ported to us any general disturb- Society, born March 7, 1804, began ance. The high provincial authori- to celebrate its centenary with the ties have been very busy of late present year, March 6. It is proin inspecting and streng'bening the defenses of the Yangtsi, but I see no special significance in that. Some alarmists do. . . . It is further reported from the northern and northwestern provinces that Tung Fuh Hsiang is massing welldrilled troops in th8.mountain fastnesses of Kansuh, and that Yung Lu has ordered the transferrence of the Shensi troops to his banner. Further, that large quantities of arms and ammunition are being sent secretly to Tung Fu Hsiang, who, it is said, will attempt to put Prince Tuan, or Prince Tuan's son,

EDITORIALS

posed to celebrate this great; festi- tion, praise, and consecration to val as it deserves, by a concord of Christian thanksgiving and thank- God. offering. ' We have arranged for a fully il- Sunday, March 6, 1904, is to be kept the world over as Bible Sun- lustrated article on the history and day, services and sermons everywhere commemorating the mission present work of this society. It of the Bible among men. March 7th a great gathering will be held will appear in a future issue. in the Albert Hall, London. For centenary celebrations in England Moravian Missions approximate dates have been suggested: For London, March 7th to Moravian Missions is a new 12th; and for provincial towns and country places, March 13th to May illustrated record of missionary 1st. work, published at 32 '.retter Lane, It is proposed to raise a special centenary fund at home of at least London, England. It is a modest 250,000 guineas. This will allow the society: (1) to employ 100 more monthly of 12 pages, and costs but colporteurs and 100 more Biblewomen; (2) to prepare new versions a shilling sterling a year. The first and extend and complete other versions begun; (3) to provide fresh number (January, 19(3) promises Scriptures for the blind; (4) to increase the society's benevolent well for the future. We find spefund; (5) to undertake ·special work in Sunday-schools and among cially interesting the article on young people in England and also in the colonies; and as one result "How Moravian Missions Began," it is hoped the society's normal income will be permanently in- by Rev. I. E. Hatten. It recounts creased. the beautiful story of Count Zin- A centenary grand committee, to which every auxiliary may and zendorf's visit to the Danish Court should appoint a delegate, has been formed, and first met in October, in 1731, and his meeting with An- 1901. Each auxiliary is recommended to form its own standing tony Ulrich, the West Indian necommittee to carry out centenary arrangements. To spread informa- gro slave, and his pathetic appeal tion and educate friends in the for his benighted people. Zinzensociety's work and the world's dor! was electrified by the persuaneeds, centenary pamphlets will be sive entreaty of this converted issued at least once a month during native, and returning to Herrnhut 1903-1904. at once, arriving at 2 A.M., he found the "Single Brethren" The prayers of all believing peo- keeping up the prayer vigil, and he ple are asked that this festi val may told the thrilling tale. He was adbe kept in the true spirit of the dressing a company of martyrs; Bible, and Christians of every com- scarce one of the refugees in Herrnmunion are desired to unite in this hut but had suffered persecution solemn and joyful act of recollec- for his faith. Leonard Dober, for example, could not get the vision of that 'Vest Indian slave out of mind: to him it was a new Mace- donian cry. So was it with Tobias Leupold. And hearing that no man could reach these slaves unless himl:lelf a slave, they were ready to sell themselves into bondage so as to work by their sides. The sacred " lot" was appealed to, and Dober drew a slip bearing the words, "Let the lad go; for the Lord is with him." All doubts were thus laid at rest as to the will of the Lord, and on August 21, 1732, at 3 A.M., the first two Moravian mis sionaries left Herrnhut for the West Indies. The story has been often told, but after 170 years has lost none of its old charm. The work of Moravian missions for 1903 will require an outlay of £85,- 000, or abont $425,OOO! So has this little seed grown to a great tree.

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY INDIA'S PROBLEM: KRISHNA OR CHRIST. By J. pages dealing with the missionary P. Jones. D.D. IlIustrated 8vo, 369 pp. $1.50, net. Fleming H. Revell Co. and missionary organization. But Dr. Jones has lived and labored in perhaps the freshest and most force- South India for twenty-five years. He has been, and is, a careful ful chapters are those that deal student of the country, its people and its problems, and is recognized with the problems and the results; as one of the most able of the Christian workers for India's re- they give one an excellent insight generation. His book is a powerful presentation of h'is theme; its into the whole missionary question. viewpoint is that of a Christian missionary, intelligent, fair-mind- If there were a good map and full ed, and spiritual; its subjectmatter is comprehensive and well tables of statistics the book would chosen, and its arrangement is systematic and logical. This book be well-nigh complete. * is a comprehensive, clear-cut, reliable statement of the conditions in THE LEAVENING OF THE NATIONS. By Joseph India, the methods of Christian B. Clark, D.D. Illustrated. 12mo. 362 missionaries, and the results of pp. $1.25, net. Baker & Taylor Co., New their efforts. It might serve as a . York. text-book for students or a guide for missionary societies. It compels Dr. Clark has performed a valuconviction as to India's need of the Gospel, and the power of the Gospel able service in preparing this comto regenerate and uplift the people of all classes and conditions. If one prehensive story of Americanwould know the vastness of the field, let him read the chapter on Home Missions. It is a book for the land and the people. If any think the native religions good which we have had many inquiries, enough for India's needs, they can not but be convinced by the chap- and one which will remain as the ters on the religions of the land. The contrast between Hinduism and standard record of the effective Christianity, and the products of the two faiths, as shown in chapt.ers efforts of Christian churches to win three and four, must open the eyes of any.not hopelessly blind to the our land for Christ and civilizafact that to follow the one means darkness and death, while to follow tion. The subject is not treated the other brings light and life. If one would comprehend the debt from a denominational standpoint, that women owe to Christ, they will be enlightened by the chapter hut includes a statement of the on India's women, and if critics are inclined to find fault with mis- work of the variolls Christian orsionaries and their methods, they will learn something to thl'ir en- ganizations. The method of preslightenment by consulting the entation is historical, showing how the missionary work kept pace with and sometimes preceded the advance of the white settlers. The author's judicious treatment of dis- puted points is shown in his atti- tude toward the Whitman contro- versy. Of course, many romantic and thrilling details of the story of Home Missions are omitted, but the main facts are here, and enough of incident to make the book inter- esting reading. It will furnish fuel for fiery home missionary address for many days to come, and it is of the only book its kind. * THE DOUKHOBORS : Their History. in Russia and Their Emigration to Canada. By Joseph Elkinton. Illustrated. Maps. 12mo. 336 pp. $2.00. F'erris & Leach, Philadelphia. 19u3. – These •• Spirit-wrestlers of the Caucasus" are an interpsting people with picturesque characters, lofty ideals, a pathetic histo~y, ;J,nJ

1903J BOOKS 1<'OH. THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

a doubtful destiny. The story of earnestly to bring England to a their persecution in Russia on ac- sense of her responsibility for the count of their conscientious scru- well-being of all South Africa and ples against bearing arms, their to a more just and considerate emigration to Canada at the invi- treatment of the natives, the Boers, tation of the Dominion govern- and other settlers, but his proposals ment, their settlement in Assini- were rejected in favor of a policy boia, and their recent fanatical of a mistaken kind of imperialism.

pilgrimage in search of the Messiah Dr. Mackenzie died in March, 1899, -all this has been made known at the age of 63, after over 40 years'

through the daily press and maga- service in South Africa. His body zine literature. But many do not was laid to rest in the Kimberley know that they are a hardy race, Cemetery. His life had been one nohle, industrious, conscientious, of self·sacrifice, and his memory is and Christian. They are called the held in high esteem by all who "Russian Quakers." Their great knew him or his work. * fault lies in lack of education and A MISSIONARY HOROLOGUE. By Re". J. San- ders Reed, D.D. Booklet. 84 pp. 25 cents. the mental balance which comes Watertown, N. Y.

with it. With this want supplied, This is a "Ohronological Epitome of Missions from the Days of Noah their future is bright with promise. to the Year 1902; a Cartulary of Missionaries, Missionary Societies, Mr. Elkinton writes of them sym- and Missionary Agencies Since the Foundations of Samuel; a Minute pathetically, and from an intimate of the Evangelistic Work of Celtic, Latin, and Anglican Churches." knowledge of their beliefs, habits, The author has given us a unique study in missions. He begins with and history. He has given us the an outline of the book of Ecclesi- astes as a "search for the Bummom only complete history that has appeared in English. It is ex- tremely interesting reading. The proceeds from its sale will be used for the education of the Douk- ].obms. * ,V. JOHIIMACKEIIZIE: SOUTHAFRICAIIMISSIOIIARY bonum," follows with references STATESMAN. By Douglas Mackenzie. llIustrated. 8vo. 564 pp. $2.00. A. C. to the Gospel with Old Testament Armstrong, New York; Hodder & -a very suggestive study-and 8toughton, London. 1902. <> many outline missionary Scripture Dr. Mackenzie was one of the studies, and closes with a chronowisest and ablest of missionaries logical table of missionary events who have gone to South Africa. up to the present year. 200 copies His ideals were high and his view have been secured by Drew Theofarsighted, so that his words throw logical Seminary; other large quan· much light on the problems which tities have been ordered. The face Dutch and English in Cape pamphlet will prove a very useful Colony and neighboring districts. basis for study and reference. * The son has sympathetically but judiciously selected the material FAITH AND LIFE III IIiDIA. By Robert Lee Lacey. 12mo, 160 pp. Arthur H. Stock· for this biography. He draws the well, London. 1902.

portrait of a noble servant of God, These thoughtful addresses were and sketches the life of an able delivered in India, but do not relate worker for the good of his fellow- especially to India or to missions.

men. The quoted utterances and They deal with the relation of faith writings of Dr. Mackenzie form to life, as taught and exemplified valuable contributions to the litera- in Scripture and in Christian ex- ture on the struggle in South perience. They will be found help- Africa. The missionary sought ful devotional reading. One chap-

ter on .. The Holy Land of the stirring appeals and inspiring state- ments of fact. President Roose- Hindus" (Orissa) gives an excel- velt, Dr. Henry van Dyke, Dr. H. C. McCook, Dr. Edward P. Hill, lent description of that province of S. Hall Young, and Dr. Charles L. Thompson are among the speakers Bengal as a field for missionary whose addresses are given.

work. * EFFECTIVE WOItKERS IN NEEDY Fn:LD'. Illus- trated_ 12mo, 195 pp. 60c. Student Vol- unteer Movement, New York. 1902. – Five well-known writers on mis- WHAT BUSINESS HAs A BUSINESS MAN WITH FOREIGN MISSIONS? By S. 1If. Zwemer J<'.R.G.S. ' sions here give the life story cf five successful pioneer missionaries, This exceedingly convincing little namely: Livingstone, of Africa; leaflet should be circulated by Mackay, of Formosa; Isabella Tho- thousands among the business men burn, of India; Cyrus Hamlin, of of the world. It is published both Turkey, and Neesima, of Japan. by the Reformed (Dutch) Board in The volume is prepared as a student New York and by Marshall Broth- text-book, and is especially adapted ers of London. * to that purpose. Missionary biog- WORLD-WIDE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR. Souvenir Almanac and Record. ZOc. World"s raphy is always inspiring, and par- Christian Endeavor Union, Boston. 1903.

ticularly so with such heroes as This is a suggestive and stimu- lating pamphlet, givingmanyfacts those whose Iives are here sketched.

The power of example is greater and illustrations of the gigantic than the power of precept. The movement which has taken the lessons of these lives are many and world by storm. * valuable. * KAMALA'S LET'l'ERS TO HER HUSBAND. Edited CHINA: A Quarteriy Record, Religious, by R. Venkata Snbba Rau. 12mo, 223 pp. Philanthropic, Political. Edited by Rev. English PUblishing House, Madras, India. J. Cumming Drown. Is. Oliphant, An- 1902. derson & Ferrier, London, These letters purport to come The subjects and authors named from a Hindu woman, but we in the three copies of this maga- doubt their authenticity. They zine, which have already reached are thoroughly Oriental, but aside us, make one most anxious to taste its contents. The articles include from giving a somewhat vivid view papers by Mrs. Archibald Little, on of a passionate and disordered ., Foot Binding," Archibald Colqu- Hindu woman's brain, and a more houn, on "Ohinese People and or less accurate picture of Indian Government," "The Outlook in life and customs, we can not see Ohina," by Rev. Geo. Owen, and that there is any good reason for many news notes of value. It is their pUblication. Their flowery worth having. * language and intense imagery may be pleasing to the East, but do not THESE THIRTY YEARS. By Dr. Harry Guin- ness. A pamphlet, Illustrated. 100 pp. suit Western taste. " Is. Regions Beyond Missionary Union, Harley House, Bow, E., London. 1903. CENTENNIAL OF HOME MISSIONS. 12mo, 288 pp. $1.00. Presbyterian Board of Publi· This account of the work of the cation, Philadelphia. 1902. Regions Beyond Missionary Union, by its Acting Director, briefly de- Much interest was aroused at the scribes the various institutions conmeeting of the General Assembly nected with Harley House, all of in New York last May by the able which have sprung out of the East addresses on home missions, which London Institute for the training commemorated the centennial of of missionaries, established thirty the Home Board. These addresses years ago by the Rev. H. Grattan have been gathered in a volume, and form a valuable record with Guinness, D.D., and his wife. *

1903J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENOE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA Evans) has charge of the work for Missionary The Intercollegian women and girls in the university Volunteers voices a strong call settlement in the slums of Phila- Wanted for more candidates delphia. Of the two sons, the elder, .

for foreign service Delavan, is the Managing Editor of under various missionary Boards this REVIEW, and Farrand expects and societies. There are appeals to sail this year with his wife for from thirty separate sources for Oentral America to herald the over one hundred volunteers, men Good News. D. L. L.

and women, married and single, or- A Gigantic It is estimated that dained, medical, teachers, engi- Mission Study at least 1,500,000 neers, nurses, business men, and Class women are study- literary workers. Ohina, India, ing India this year Africa, South America, Porto Rico, in the United Mission Study Oourse Syria, Armenia, Mexico, Ouba, prepared by the Woman's Com- Alaska. Siam, Tibet, The Philip- mittee. Forty different Boards pines, Egypt, and Japan call for have reported the use of the study reinforcements. Any who wish in societies connected with their further information should write several denominations, and prior to Mr. F. P. Turner,3 West 29th to March ht, 32,000 copies of the Street, New York. text-book, "Lux Ohristi,".had been sold. Arrangements have been A Missionaty In the absence of made for a text-book on Ohina for Family the editor-in-chief in England, and 1904, and it is being prepared by without consultation with any of Dr. Arthur H. Smith. those immediately concerned, this item appears. Dr.Arthur T. Pierson Eminently Not Ohurch union, is widely known as a fervid and in- Christian and but Ohristian unity defatigable friend of missions, wholly given day and night, by Sensible through c h u I' C h tongue and pen, to efforts to hasten federation and cothe world's evangelization. But it is not so generally known that his operation. This, instead of sectaseven children are everyone rian competition, is "in the air." engaged in the same form of serv- Thus, in New York Oity 202 ice for the Kingdom. Of the daugh- churches actually are Jommg ters, the eldest, Helen (Mrs. F. S. hands, and so encouraging is the Ourtis), went out to Japan in 1888, movement that an effort is on foot and is now stationed in Kyoto. to secure $500,000 for an endow- Laura went to Tucson, Arizona, a ment fund. As the Brooklyn Eagle year later, to assist in Christianiz- puts it: ing the Indians. After several years of Y. W. O. A. work in In good Ohristian fellowship one America, Louise left for Calcutta church will hunt out members for in 1901, to take charge of a home all the others as well as for itself, and school for women and girls. and, shoulder to shoulder, the Anna has seen not a little service in churches of each district will guard mission settlement work in New that district and better it. This is York Oity, and Edith (Mrs. T. S. actually being done in three large tenement sections.

And the story is told how, when at one point an Episcopal church was evidently needed, and it was found that a Boston man had a

fund ~vai1able for the purpose, a known as " Hope Halls," 1 leased in New York man took measures to Chicago, accommodating 60 'mElD, secure what was required, tho another owned by the Volunteers in neither was an Episcopalian. Flushing, which, with the new wing, accommodates 80 men, and is Another Bible The Interior states surrounded by ten acres of ground. and Missionaty that a friend of Thus far over 75 per cent. of these men have given satisfaction in the Training" Wooster (Ohio) places of occupation and trust to School University has pro- which they have been drafted.

vided for five years Harvard and Some months ago of a school for training lay workers Yale. and mention was made who plan for service at home and Missions of the missionary abroad, trusting for later gifts to ventures projected insure permanency. The trustees are making all needed preparations by these two universities, and for opening such a department launched by sending abroad each a next September. A 3 years' course picked man to explore and make is to be offered, which college grad- ready for a beginning. E. C. Caruates can Cover in one year, em- ter, of Harvard, finds much to inbracing all themes needed to mas- vite and encourage in the Punjab, ter the theory and practise of use- India, while J. L. Thurston, of ful doing. Yale, wrote home from Peking, December 26 : A New Booker Washing- "Order "with ton is nothing if not It is agreed by all that a greater opportunity never offered for up- Degrees original and sensi- lifting a people, and I believe that ble. One curse of Yale men are to be congratulated on being ready to begin their work the negro is the multiplicity of un- at the very opening of this new era profitable secret societies. The in China. If the Yale mission can "Black Belt Improvement Society" establish a strong educational work, strikes at the evil in a positive way. supplemented by medical, and kept Its members are given degrees ac- true to its purpose by the inspiracording to their worth, as follows: tion received from vigorous evan- gelistic effort, it will be doing a First Degree-Desire for better things. service to China which even China Second-3 chickens and a pig. herself will not finally fail to recog- Third-A cow. nize. Fourth-An acre of land. Fifth-An acre and a horse. What Episcopal Few people realize Sixth-40 acres and a mule. Sunday-schools how much is ac- Seventh-SO aCres and 2 mules. are Doing complished by the This, verily, is the right kind of young p e 0 pIe's freemasonry, Easter offerings. The $110,000 Volunteers' In her last report given last year would pay the' Prison Work Mrs. Ballington stipends and official traveling ex- penses of all of the 28 missionary Booth states that bishops at home and abroad, and the organization has now leagues leave a margin of about $10,000, formed in 16 states prisons, em- or it would more than pay the bracing 14,000 prisoners who are appropriation to the two missionliving reformed and subordinate ary districts of Tokyo and Kyoto, lives within the prison precincts. in Japan. It would pay the appro- A correspondence for the moral priations for work among the elevation and benefit of their fam- negroes alld among the Indians in ilies is carried on with some 22,000 our own land, or it would promen. There are 2 large homes

1903J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

vide for about one-third of the ted Presbyterian Church in Egypt! To all this, add the existence of an appropriations to the entire foreign evangelical community of 25,000, field, or about one-quarter of the the prestige and influence of this appropriations to the entire domes- native Church, the 169 day-schools tic field. The growth in giving in established from the coast to the the Sunday-schools has been steady First Cataract, the college of 600 for twenty-five years. In 1878 the gifts were but $7,070, but by 1888 pupils at Asyut, the theological had climbed to $29,323, to $82,070 a seminary at Cairo-all of these decade later, and reached the high- est figure last year.-Spirit of educational forces silently and irre- Missions. sistibly influencing the life of the Missions About half a score nation, by molding the lives of its in Alaska of missionary socie- boys and girls-the future leaders ties are at work in and mothers of a New Egypt! Have this most remote northwest, but so we not here a veritable triumph of vast are the spaces that there is missions? Shall we make no men- room enough for all and to spare, and by friendly allotment the field tion of the" loving kindness of the is divided among them. As to the the Lord?" results after about 20 years, Rev. Sheldon Jackson has recently writ- Figures for More than 12 societen in the Sunday-School Times: Mexican ties are at work Missions among the 12,000,- From 5,000 to 10,000 of the native population through these various 000 of this neighbor organizations have been brought republic, and with these results: more or less under Gospel influences. Three or four thousand can Ordained missionaries….. …….. 59 be classed among those that we call Unordained missionaries………. 105 communicants, and many thou- Total missionaries……….. …..• 164 sands of the children are in school. Native missionaries…………… 407 Total force…………………… 571 A Missionary About fifty years Protestant congregations……… 550 Semi-Centennial ago the United Protestant communicants.. . . . . . . . 20,000 Protestant adherents ……. , . . . . .. 50,000 Presbyterians founded missions in both Egypt and Strange Tidings How can these India, have made solid achievements in both fields, and are be- from things be? And ginning to question how most fittingly to commemorate the passage South America yet this statement of the half-century mark. The is abroad: Christian Instructor jubilates in this fashion as touching the Nile Bishop McCabe, of the Methodist Valley: Episcopal Church, found at Con- But look again! Not full fifty cepcion, Chili, 2 large boarding and years have passed, and behold an army of banners! Not 2 miSSionary day schools, one for boys and the families, but 61 individital Ameri- other for girls. The schools are so can missionaries. Not a small prosperous financially that all exgroup of 8 or lOin attendance upon penses are paid from tuitions and Divine worship, but 13,000 listen to the preaching of the Gospel every there is a snug profit, which is Sabbath day! Not 4 alone, after used for the support of native five years of labor, confessing Jesus Christ, but upward of 6,500 regu- preachers. In Ecuador the governlarly enrolled members of the Uni- ment has called upon the Metho- dists to furnish teachers for a whole system of new national normal schools to revolutionize and gen- eralize education. Teachers for this purpose have been transferred from Chili, and others imported from the United States to fill the vacancies in the latter country.

The government has paid all the transportation expenses of all the teachers.

Fruit in a For a generation Trinidad the Presbyterian Mission Church of Canada has been at work in Trinidad, and largely among the

Hindu coolies, with 9 missionaries the region last named, of whom 00 have died, 31 have been invalided, and .4 ordained natives, as well as or have left fur other reasons, and 88 other helpers. The schools num- 35 arestiIl at work. From the training college 1,168 missionaries ber 57 and the scholars 5,005, tho have gone forth, and 216 deacon- "esses. 7,254 were enrolled last year; the In Aid The development communicants number 917, and the of Industrial of the work of the contributions from the field were Missions Industrial Missions Aid Society points $8,230 last year, the communicants to the need for extension along the averaging $7.38. following lines: The affording of additional facilities for trading in EUROPE London and Bombay, with the opening of the branch in New York; Origin of In China's Millions the establishment of a factory at Ahmednagar, for hammered metal the China G. T. Howell tells work, and other technical and art industries; the ~rection in India of Inland Mission how Hudson Taylor chawls (houses let out in flats), which would be a great boon to was led to organize native Christians, who now suffer the mission: much from the prejudices of Hindu and Mohammedan neighbors; the At the time of the formation of organization of household industhe China Inland Mission, thirty- tries in India, where there are openings for the manufacture of a six years ago, there were only m large Variety of articles; and the commencement of industrial operamissionaries working in China, and tions at Frere Town, East Africa, aU these were located upon the in conjunction with the Bishop of coast-line of the 6 maritime prov- Mombasa. inces, except one station at Hankow, in the central province of Jewish Missions The London Jews' Hu-peh. Nothing at all was being and the Society has founddone for the 200,000,000 Chinese in the 11 interior provinces. God laid Universities ed an annual exhithese millions of souls upon the bition of £40, tenheart of Mr. Taylor, until the burden became so great that he had able for 2 years, at Oxford and to dedicate himself to this new Cambridge, for students of Hebrew work to which the Master was call- and Rabbinic literature, who will, ing him. The existing societies after ordination, work as missionwere approached, but without re- aries among the Jews. The society sult. So 'it came about that the has offered, at Cambridge, a prize China Inland Mission was formed, of £20 for the best essay on "The and formed along certain well-de- Jewish Prayer-Book. Considered fined lines. from the Christian Point of View," and a similar offer will be made to In answer to prayer, 2 workers Oxford University next year. The for each of the 11 unreached prov- libraries in both universities have inces were given, and not only the also accepted a number of books on workers, but the means necessary "The Jewish Question." for sending them to China. This was without any solicitation for funds from man, or any appeal to men at all. And now the number of its missionaries is about BOO, while all the other societies combined have only about 2,000.

Regions This society, with Beyond Dr. Harry Guinness Union for director, has now attained to thirty years, and carries the double task of training missionaries and sending them out. Its fields are India, South America, and the Upper Kongo. No less than 00 men and women have been sent to

GENERAL )I18S10NARY INTll:LLlGll:NCE

C. M. S. Work The most recent not only has these, but also has a for Women statistics of the publishing house, a home for ex- Church Missionary priests, a girl's industrial school in Rome, and a boy's industrial school Society's zenana work are as fol- in Venice, and a seminary in Rome, lows: where 275 girls of the best Liberal Italian families study. Nothing Missionaries in home connection, 208. that Protestantism the world over In local connection (including assistants), has done has vexed the pope mo~e 100. than this audacious and successful Bible women and nurses, 254, Protestant propaganda under the Native teache~s, 542. ea.ves of the Vatican; and there Houses visited, 18,277. will be wailing and gnashing of Zenana pupils. 6,9118. teeth because the king has recently Villages. 2.226. given private audience to Rev. Dr. Schools, 258. William Burt, who, mOre than any Pupils. 10,117. other man, is responsible for the Normal or boal'ding schools. 26. record, and ha,s conferred upon Pupils. 1.087. him the decoration of the Order of Orphanages or converts' homes. 127. St. Maurice and Lazarus, as a token Inmates, 376. of his majesty's appreciation of his In-patients, 8,416. seventeen years of labor in Rome' Out-patients, 247,508. for the betterment of the life of the city and the nation.- Congrega- Protestantism It will sur p I' i s e (i(malist. in Portugal not a few to learn More In the island of Cor- that there are several Presbyterian and Anglican Good New. sica an "Away churches in Portugal served by Portuguese pastors. There are also from Comca from Rome" moveperhaps a dozen young men's and young women's Christian associa- ment, which bids tions in the country-2 in Lisbon, 5 in Oporto, and others elsewhere. fair to affect large districts, is now There are also places of Protestant worship in various cities-8 in in progress. Senator Trarieux, Oporto. These are of various denominations, Methodist, Presby- president of the league for securing terian, Episcopal, Independent. There are a number of city missions equal religious rights for all, has and each church has a school with a Portuguese schoolmistress. Re- sent a petition to M. Combes, the ligious liberty was accorded by the constitution in 1842, and the Bible minister, signed by the communal in Portuguese has been widely scattered. The Evangelical Alli- counsellors and inhabitants of Aulance has, however, more than once needed to intervene to protect these lene, in the Arrondissement Sarchurches. tena, submitting the following Methodists AmeriCltn Metho- in Italy dists many years points for his considera,tion: (1) Honored ago, with the same instinct for a foe's That the doctrines of the Catholic vulnerable point that leads the Church are contrary to reason and bulldog to fasten on the throat of its opponent, struck for Rome, and knowledge. (2) That we, our wives, began to build schools, churches, a theological semina.ry, etc. It now and our children, disapprove of !;hese doctrines, and DO longer visit the Roman Catholic Church. (3) That the teachings of the Protes- tant Church are in accordance with / our views; The petition states fur- ther that it is the wish of all that the office of Catholic priest in Aul- lene be suppressed and a Protestant pastor be elected to this position.

Jews in During the last five which he belongs, and to release the peasants from the present burd- Hungary years, 2,158 Jews ensome liability to forced labor." Our faith in a better future is prop- Turning to have been baptized erly strengthened by recaliing that it was this same Nicholas II. who Christ in Hungary; during really originated the Hague Peace Tribunal. the same time, 519 The Religions The imperial decree Gentiles have accepted the Jewish of Russia declaring religious toleration throughfaith. The great reason for this out the Russian empire has aroused going over from one faith to the considerable interest in the relig- ious make-up of that nation. Acother is that of marriage. There cording to the latest available sta- tistics, there are in Russia 95,850,000 are many mixed marriages in Hun- orthodox Greek Catholics, 12,150,000 Roman Catholics, 12,150,000 Mogary between Jews and Gentiles, hlil<~medans, 6,750,000 Protestants, 4,050,000 Jews, 1,350,000 United without the formal going over from Church and Armenians, and 2,700,- 000 followers of other faiths. There one religion to the other. In Sep- has been no law requiring conform- ity to the orthodox belief, with the tember alone, 20 Gentiles married exception of the restraints laid on the Jews. Persecution has been Jewish girls, and 19 Jews, Gentile leveled at dissenters as a rule by the local officials, altho the holy girls. 'l'he reports of the govern- synod has not been entirely inno- cent in this regard. The affairs of ment for 1901 show that the num- the Roman Catholic Church are entrusted to a collegium and those ber of the Jewish elementary of the Lutheran Church to a con- sistory, both at St. Petersburg. schools are diminishing from year Roman Catholics are most numer- ous in the former Polish provto year. There are now only 503 inces, Lutherans in those of the Baltic, and Mohammedans in eastof such, while the number of Jew- ern and southern Russia, while the Jews are almost entirely settled in ish pupils in the gymnasia (high- the towns and larger villages of the western and southwestern provschools) and universities is very inces.

large. The whole of the Jewish In the orthodox Church the czar is the supreme head, with power to population of Hungary is only 5 appoint to every office in the Church, and to transfer and reper cent. of the general population, move incumbents, limited only by the right of the bishops and prewhile the number of Jewish pupils lates to propose candidates. Prac- tically, however, the procurator of in the high-schools is 22 per cent., the holy synod, the ecclesiastical and in the universities 27 per cent., of the general number of pupils.- Jewish Gazette.

The Russian Not since 1861, when Czar's Grant 45,000,000 serfs were of Religious disenthralled, have Freedom such good tidings come from the dark regions of Northeastern Europe, where despotism has so long been enthroned. Just what the proclamation means, and how much will come of it, we must wait long to learn. But certainly it means something when this autocrat grants .. to all of our subjects of other religions, and to all foreign persuasions, freedom of creed and worship, in accordance with their rites," and it also means something that .. means are to be found to render it easier for the individual to sever connections with the community (the village commune) to

" GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

bureau of the government, has taught for 3 years in Anatolia Col- usurped many of the czar's powers lege, Marsovan, before taking his in church matters. The empire is theological course at Auburn Semi- divided into 5 bishoprics, which nary, New York. Hewasappointed were under 3 metropolititns, 14 missionary of the American Board archbishops, and 48 bishops. At in January of 1902, and went that the last report there were 65,721 year to Cesarea, Turkey. A churches, with 58,102 priests, and brother and sister are also mission- 497 monasteries and 268 nunneries, aries in Turkey under the same with 8,076 monks and 8,942 nuns.- Board, and three others are in Public Opinion. America preparing to rEturn to witness to Christ in the land of ASIA their hirth.

CleanlineH A traveler says The Fruit During the seventy- Deadly that the Russian of the seven years of its in Siberia babies in Siberia Syrian Mission history Americans, are not very attractc through the Syrian ive. And when he tells us one of Mission, have given twice 77 workthe reasons, we do not wonder at ers to this land. These workers his thinking so. He says that one have rendered more than 770 years day he noticed in one of the houses of service. They have issued the a curious bundle on a shelf, another Bible and its parts in some 77 difhung from a peg in the wall, and a ferent forms. They have printed third hung by a rope from the and distributed some 770,000,000 rafters; this one the mother was pages of Arabic literature, more swinging. The traveler discovered than one-half of which was Scripthat each curious bundle was a ture for the American Bible Sochild; the one in the swinging ciety. bundle was the youngest. The traveler looked at the little baby A Mohammedan A magazine has reand found it so dirty that he ex- Magazine cently been started claimed in disgust, "Why! do you in India which not wash it?" The mother looked horror-stricken, and cried: "'Vash should, if it fulfils the promises of it! Wash the baby! Why, it its editor, surpass in usefulness would kill it!" every other magazine which has ever been published. How absurdly The New Rev. Henry H. small is all that the S. P. G. publi- President of Riggs, a grandson cations have to offer compared with what Mirza Gulam Ahmad, of Harpoot of Dr. Elias Riggs, Qadian, promises! He undertakes College for many years to provide" an impartial review of the existing religions of the world, of Constantinople, Christianity and Islam in particuand son of Rev. Edward Riggs, lar; to solve embarrassing religious D.D., of Marsovan, Turkey, has questions, the existence of God, just been appointed president of immortality of soul, resurrection, Euphrates College at Harpoot, salvation, nature of angels, para- Turkey, to succeed Rev. C. Frank dise and hell, reward and punish- Gates, D.D., LL.D., who has re- ment, etc.; to give an explanation signed to accept a position in of the fulfilment of the prophecies Robert College, Constantinople. relating to the latter days and the Mr. Riggs was born in Turkey and advent of Messiah and Mahdi ; .to lived there until fifteen years of age. give an account of the life and nu· He is a graduate of Carleton College at Northfield, Minn., and

ture and proof of the claims of in Bombay, Miss Lilavati Singh as Mirza Gulam Ahmad, of Qadian; to professor in the Lucknow College, answer every objection against Is- Miss Sorabji in the law, Dr. Ruklam; and to discuss every question mabai in the Surat Hospital. bearing npon religion."-Mission Other names could readily be added Field. to the list. Pundita Ramabai is unique. Where shall we place her? A Treat for A zenana party is Her work for widows, begun before Hindu Women held once a quarter the decade, expanded into the Sha- rada Sadan at Poona, but far more throughout the than this is the wonderful village year at Isabella Thoburn College to at Mnkti, where nearly 2,000 women provide educational entertainment and children are brought into the for purdah women. The latest was fold of Christ, shepherded, bea stereopticon lecture on Japan, friended, taught, and trained by given by one of the professors. the great mother heart of the Pun- Music by the students was inter- dita. spersed. When the exercises were over, the women were entertained A New Rev. and Mrs. J. C. on the moonlit lawn. Their delight Industrial Lawson, of Aligarh, was unbounded, for this was a Mission School India, have severed prairie compared with their zenana limitations. The Daily Telegraph the i r connection says: with the Methodist Episcopal Mis- sionary Society in order to devote And yet it is not three-quarters of a century since Dr. Duff wrote themselves more fully to the develthat to talk of the education of na- opment of industrial mission work tive Indian women was like talking for famine children who have come of getting over a wall five hundred under their care. Mussoorie is to feet high. be their hill station, and they hope by the help of friends in Great We have climbed that wall ! Britain, America, and India to se- cure suitable premises on the plains The India I t now seems as at once for the large number of Pre.b"terian good as certain that orphan boys already under their care. Mr. Lawson writes: "Our Alliance at no distant day undertaking will be known as 'The the 12 Presbyterian Industrial and Evangelical Mis- sion,' the industrial element being bodies at work in India will be a means to an end, namely, the leagued togethe~ in one. From evangelization of India's people. the statistics of the Alliance issued We shall become a corporate body this year it appears that there are with trustees to hold all property." 7 synods and 33 presbyteries, 324 They appeal earnestly for help in ministers, 131} licentiates, and 304 preparing these boys for lives of church buildings to represent Pres- Christian usefulness among their byterianism in India to-day. Com- people in India. municants number 21,121 and adherents 31,305, making a total of Mixed Motives The chief idea in the 52,426 adult Christians. in Convert. mind of a Mala who contemplates be- How Hindu As Rev. J. E. Ab- Women bott suggested at coming a Christian is that his son are ~g the recent Madras will have a better chance than he Conference: himself has had. This desire for the welfare of their children and It should not pass notice that the improvement of their status women have risen to higher posi- and prospects is preeminent tions within the last decade; for among all the low classes, which instance, the appointment of lady inspectors of schools in Madras and

1903J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

have yielded large numbers of con- out two or three missionaries with verts to Christianity. They see, Dr. Susie Rijnhart, author of too, that missionaries exercise "With the Tibetans in Tent and thoughtful care for their people, Temple." It will be remembered and sympathize with them in their that Dr. Rijnhart's husband was poverty and bereavements and murdered during their attempt to troubles as no others possibly can enter Tibet some years ago.

or do. But missionaries who labor among the depressed classes in Two Greatest· The mig h tie s t other parts of India will agree that Empirel masses of popula- in their religious development the tion under one inferior motives give place more scepter are exhibited by the British and more completely to higher and and the Chinese Empire, the for- better considerations, as the ten- mer with 389,000,000, the latter dency of the movement is more with 407,000,000 people. But what distinctly recognized, and the neo- contrasts! China, whose vast phyte submits himself to the influ- majority is devoted to a dry moral- ences which the change brings to istic ConfuCianism or a quietistic his environment.-Indian Witness. Buddhism, is religiously less Rev. Jacob How strange to divided than Western peoples, and Chamberlain read the following mai~tains a' primeval culture in Redivivu$ from the pen of rigorous local seclusion. She has this veteran and rounded her territory into a com- pact mass, and thus contains withhero, whose demise was reported in herself a mighty force of resome months ago: sistance. Yet, lacking initiative, On Christmas day we went to she has been p(}litically thrown our church service in Coonoor, into the background by the more active powers of. Europe, and is driving to the front of the church, and two of the consistory aided me up into the church and seated me even menaced in her original inner- on the platform, where, after all most sphere of life and influence. the usual Christma!! exercises, seated in my chair, I made a brief On the other hand, in England a (fifteen minute) Christmas addrea;, European predominantly Germanic and from it experienced no harm and Protestant people, now 40,000,- whatever. I had been anxious 000 strong, has reached out boldly about my Tamil, which I found had over the seas, and has seated itself very much left me during my sick- on every coast; she has founded ness, but was relieved and rejoiced to find that it came back to me great colonies and has subjugated when really needed, so that I did ancient realms; she has thus benot hesitate for a word. The consistory had begged me to take the come literally an ecumenical ementire Christmas service, but I de- . pire, which, in fact, spans the clined, with the fear of Ollr secre- whole world, and unites in itself tary in mind, to do marl'! than give all the religions, races, and civilia brief address. So you see I can zations of the world. In the fact that the Christian seventh of the be careful, and will be.

A New Mission The Foreign Chris- population of the empire contr(}s to Tibet tian Missionary So- a wide-stretching realm including ciety !Disciples) are 330,000,000 heathens and Moham- planning to open a new mission to medans, England affords the over- Tibetans on the West China fron- whelming demonstration of the tier. They have not yet selected religious and moral superiority their station, nor secured all of the of Christianity.-Allgemeine Mis- pioneer party, but expect to send sions Zeitschrijt.

A Good Letter Dr. A. B. Simpson, nan, reporting the peaceful condi- tion this summer of that section of from a of the Christian and the Yellow River draining Honan province, due in a great measure to Chinese Magnate Missionary Alli- the watchful energy of the officials connected with the conservation of ance, has recently the river, and to the kind interpo- sition of the Dragon River god. In received a notable communication reponse to this the empress dow- ager commands that ten large from the new Taotai (Governor) of sticks of Tibetan incense be sent to the Honan provincial capital and Sbansi, who seems to be at the handed to the said governor, who is to offer them as a sacrifice at the antipodes to his brutal and blood- temple of the river god on behalf of the empress dowager and emthirsty predecessor in that high peror, as a mark of the imperial gratitude for the protection of the office. The letter relates to the said god."

satisfactory close of arrangements The Curse of The province is sim- for the payment of all damages Opium ply cursed with suffered by the mission, and to a opium, a large ex- gold badge presented to him by the port trade being carried on with Alliance. He says in part: Canton, in addition to that sold for I am filled with admiration at local consumption. Probably no the noble and generous act of your commissioner, .Mr. "Voodberry. I Indian opium finds its way into the wish also to express my deep sympathy for those who suffered from province unless brought in privatethe critical anxieties. The last crisis has shown how very impor- ly by some official; the native drug tant it is to have a means of educating the Chinese in Western sys- alone is used. At times, companies tem, of which your holy religion has already given us the commence- of Cantonese traders to the number ment, so we may reasonably hope that when things are once more of 300 persons can be seen carrying quiet, our government will set about opening colleges and schools opium to the coast, and hundreds in various parts of the empire. We have a saying that out of evil of horses loaded with the drug comes good. Let us hope that this crisis, which seems so disastrous travel over the various roads to for both of us, may prove a blessing in disguise, and be the means Kwang-si and Canton. In 1897 the of introducing into the country many reforms and improvements, annual production of opium in two and washing away the evil thoughts of the conservative party, districts in the west of Yun-nan, which will be for the benefit of the people, and our good friendship Yung-ch 'ang Fu and Ta-Ii Fu, was may also be long standing. I am with kindest regard, 10,000,000 ounces. Opium can be Yours faithfully, bought anywhere, is in every home, SHEN TUN-HO. and for the most trivial causes is Homage to the As an illustration swallowed to commit suicide. Dur- Yellow River of the stronghold ing 15 months' residence in the cap- God in China that idolatry has ital, we were called to no less than even in the highest 243 cases of would-be suicides, 173 and most enlightened quarters in of these being women and girls.

China, we give the following ex- Of these cases 109 lives were saved, tract from an imperial decree issued 59 were uncertl1in, arid 46 weTe on October 29th last, in which it beyond hope when a:id was sought.

will be noticed that the emperor's Much as the unseen world is feared, name comes second: "Decree ac- life is cheap and is taken for the knowledging receipt of memorial most trivial reasons~' Pr{)bably 90 from Hsi-liang, Governor of Ho-

1903J GENERAL MisSIONARY IN'i'ELLIGENCE

per cent. of the men, and many He held a fellowship at Columbia women also, are victims of the University, took a business course opium habit.-China's Millions. at Albany, N. Y., and then pur- sued graduate study in Germany. How Chinese For sixteen years The bank of which he is manager is the most important one in Give the members of a Korea. Dr. Takaki has begun a little church in his home in Korea, native Women's and each Sunday he conducts a service and preaches. He has a Christian Association in Tung-cho night-school under way, and in various ways is a most decided have supported a Biblewoman in force for Christianity.

Ceylon. Their church and every- Wide-awake The missionaries in Workers Japan are to be thing of value was destroyed by in Japan commended for their alertness in the Boxers two years ago. The securing able Christian thinkers members were scattered in every and speakers for lectures and ad- dresses in the leading cities of direction, and were houseless and Japan. This is Dne result of inter- denominational coo p e ra t ion. penniless. In July of this year Within the past few years they have had visits from such men as (1002) these women sent their usual L. D. Wishard, John R. Mott, Robert E. Speer, Arthur J. Brown, contribution to their denomina- R,. A. Torrey, and George F. Pen- tecost. The latest speaker that tional board rooms in America, their enterprise has secured is Dr. C. C. Hall, who repeated the lecwith an apology for being so late tures he gave in India. Revivals and growth have been among the in sending, as it was not easy to results reaped.

reach the scattered ones still alive Japan in In 1895 the Japan- Formosa ese took posse~sion after the terrible massacres, and nominally of Forexpressing the hope "to do more mosa, but found the people up in arms against their coming. No in the years to come than in the settled government could be had until it was fought for from one past." end of the island to the other. "Vhen peace wail somewhat estab- The Coming Rev. William Ash- lished experts were sent out to survey the country and to take Harvest m 0 re w r i t es: stock of the new possessi0Tls. First of all a complete census of the coun- "Among our mis- try was taken; then 800 miles of road were constructed and a tramsion assets to-day we reckon not way laid down from Takau to Sin- tek. Then began the construction only the number we already have, of a line of railway from Kelung to Takau. A bout one-half of this line but also the multitudes we are soon certain to have. Here in China, for example, it has been long work and hard work and uphill work; but now the abundance of those Gentiles is beginning to come in.

In one province alone-that of Fukkien-the applicants for admis- sion in the past year amount to 20,000. Of these some 5,000 have already been accepted. A little while,yet a little while, and we shall see marvels of grace in China.

A Specimen Dr. Takaki, man- of Korean ager at Seoul, Ko- Christians rea, of the great J a pan e s e bank known as Dai Tchi Ginko, is a graduate of Syracuse University. He spent three years in Johns Hopkins University, receiving the degree of Doctor of Philosophy.

is open for passenger and freight and that permission has been grant- traffic. Cables were laid to Japan, Fu-chau, and Pescadores, while ed to open a Christian school. The every important locality of the island can· be reached by means of only condition imposed is that re- 1,500 miles of telephone and tele- graph wire. There are about 100 ligious teaching shall not be given post-offices-postage, 2 cents. One hundred and thirteen schools have to Moslem children if their parents been put in operation for the natives and 9 for the Japanese. There express objection to their receiving are 10 government hospitals, in which 60,000 patients are treated it, nor shall their presence at praygratuitously annually, and sanitary precautions are taken which ers be insisted on. This most surely have very much reduced the number of cases of smallpox, the may be taken as an answer to the plague, and the like. The government at Tokyo is unwaveringly many prayers that have been offersound on the opium question, and the people are free from this curse. ed up in this behalf. For the time Buddhist Fear Rev. Sydney L. being this measure of liberty, to- of Death Gulick writes that it is the testimony gether with permission to instruct of physicians in Japan that Budd- any who may privately seek inhists are always afraid to die. The average priest is even more fearful struction in the Christian faith is, at the approach of death than are the rank and file of the Buddhist perhaps, aU that could be wisely laity. In view of the fact that they preach the bliss of Nirvana, it would exercised.· Lord Cromer's speech be interesting to know why they tremble at the thought of entrance at Khartum on January 28th makes into that state. it clear that the authorities still AFRICA consider the till!e has not arrived Christian From the Eastern Schools Per- Sudan tidings reach for sanctioning public evangelistic mitted in us which affords efforts. His words were: Eastern Sudan much satisfaction. I entirely concur with Sir Regi- The terms in which nald Wingate, and I believe with the prohibition to engage in mis- every responsible authority in this sionary work has been expressed country, in thinking that the time from time to time have not been so is still distant when mission work explicit as to preclude a certain can be permitted among the Mosmeasure of uncertainty. By the lem population of the Sudan.-C. missionaries themselves they were M. S.Intelligencer. interpreted as prohibiting even the simplest kinds of Christian teach- Mischief- A writer in Regions ing to Mohammedans. It is a great relief to all concerned that this un- Making in Beyond says : certainty has now been cleared up, South Africa A movemen t started 2 or 3 years ago by a colored bishop from the United States, known nowas Ethi- opianism, is the cause of much trouble to all the old-established churches. Throughout the whole colony the agents of the Colored American Church have gone start- ing missions, placed in such a posi- tion that their success must mean ruin to the older work. In my dis- trict I have 2 such churches built not 50 yards from 2 of ours. I know of no single instance in which they have endeavored to rpach the heathen, but all their efforts seem to be to get the converts from the other communities. So violent has their antagonism been that the Moravian missionary on the next station to me had his life threaten- ed several times, and was so wor- ried that at last he had a physical breakdown, obliging him to leave, and he could not take charge of an- other work for six months. They

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

have not gone as far as this with deavor Society and of the Young me yet, but they try in every way Men's Christian Association were conceivable to bribe my members formed in the camps. Two of these to leave. students, Messrs. Charles Mijn- Peace hardt and Harry Webb, already Encouraging I' e – members of the Student Volunteer Returning to ports continue to Missionary Union, started mission- the Transvaal come from the re- ary meetings in the St. Helena centscenesof strife. camps in order to bring before the minds of the young converts and Work and Workers (Wesleyan) others the claim Christ makes on says: their lives for personal service in Throughout the region in which the great missionary enterprise. our work was paralyzed by war the utmost activity now prevails, As the nUIlJ ber of missionary volam}. under the able direction of uuteers increased, they sought to do personal work among their fellow- Rev. Amos Burnet arrangements prisoners, and the ministers atar~ being made not only for the re- tribute the awakening in the camps smnption but for the extension of in large measure to this individual our various missionary agencies. dealing. Alii the country settles dQ,wn, and The 175 young men who have reindustrial and commercial life is turned to South Africa pledged ior renewed, the well-proved liberality work among the heathen range in of our people will again be exer- . age from seventeen to thirty. The c"ised, and we look forward with majority are under twenty-five confidence to vigorous and success: years of age. Some, by reason of ful labor alike among British set- their previous education, arequalitlers and the native races. lVluch fied to enter the theological semiwill depend upon the steps that are nary at Stellellbosch; others can begin a course of missionary preptaken in the near future. aration at the Wellington Mis- An Unexpected With numbers of sionary Training Institution.

Outcome of the the Boer prisoners, The 'Dutch Reformed Church has Boer War the recent war naturally shown deep interest in seems to have done the event, and has come forward in a generous way to assist in the the work of a plow and harrow, training of these young men. preparing hearts for the recep- Thirty-two ministers and laymen tion of the Gospel. Among the met in conference at Stellenbosch prisoners who have returned from and resolved to open a preparatory their captivity are 175 young men, training institution, where the who during their exile formed entrants will be enabled to continue the purpose of becoming mission- their education, and at the same time receive suitable industrial aries to the beathen. Some spirit- training. Vith this object in view, the old Drostdij at Worcester, a ually minded ministers of the building surrounded by 20 acres of Dutch Reformed Church, recogniz- arable land, has been purchased ing the unique opening the prison from the Colonial government for camps offered for bringing the the sum of $50,000. Gospel to thousands of men, became voluntary e~iles that they might In accepting the liability for the training of these converts, the take advantage of the occasion. Dutch Reformed Church has given The prison c/tmp services were fol- an evidence of a revival of its lowed by a remarkable spiritual missionary spirit. It is impossible awakening, some interesting par- to overestimate the influence this ticulars of which are given in the band of young men may have npon Londale Christian Express: the evangelization of the Dark Continent.–The Christian. Some Transvaal students, who had been studying at Stellenbosch before hostilities broke out. rallied round the ministers, and with their aid branches of tbe Christian En-

The Good The Mengo hospital totally abandoned. Such habits, of the which Sir Harry especially in official circles, are ut- terly inconsistent with the declara- Ocean Cable Johnston opened in tion of our honored governor that the spring of 1900 "the founders of our government were profoundly convinced that was destroyed by lightning Novem- religion must be upheld for the ber 29th. The news reached us benefit of the State, and that it was December 4th, and the cablegram the basis for the morality of the added an assurance which was citizen." If this is a true statement most welcome-that the patients of the "profound conviction of the were all safe. December 5th the founders of our government," I Medical Auxiliary Committee had hope I will not be deemed imperti- their monthly meeting, and a grant nent if I ask our present rulers if of £500 was cabled out that same they are honestly seeking to give day, and the suggestion was made this profound conviction forceful that the new hospital should be and objective expression? built of brick. Unfortunately, as seems to our limited vision, Mr. The unanimous habit of ignoring Borup, the architect and builder the public worship of God on the of the former hospital and of the part of our civil rulers and high cathedral, is now in this country officials is not according to best and about to visit Canada. But American ideals; it is poor relig- perhaps the necessities of the case ion; it is bad morality; and worse will develop the resourcefulness of politics. others on the spot, and will afford proof of native powers on the part DR. GEORGE F. PENTECOST. of those whom Mr. Borup has trained, which in his presence Rome to be In no other land is would scarcely have been disclosed. Met in the there now, nor has -C. M. S. Inielligencer. Philippines there been in the ISLANDS OF THE SEA past, so desperate a grapple between Protestant en- Americans We Protestants do lightenment and intrenched papal in the not in any sense error as in the Philippine Islands. It is not easy to uproot institutions Philippines assume to compel that have had the growth of three our public men to centuries, and especially if the gi- gantic efforts of American Roman be Christians, but we feel that it is Catholics are put forth to maintain within our province to criticize a the grasp already gained. The unanimous non-religious habit on Romish Church, smarting under the part of officials. If this is their the obloquy which has been poured attitude toward religion and the upon the situation in the Philip- – public recognition of God, it is not a pines, and well aware of the hor- matter of wonder that almost the rible scandals, oppressions, and cor- entire American community in Ma- . ruptions of the notorious friars, nila follow their example, and~hat, will make haste to mend the situa- while we find the public race- tion and hold it, and thus to demon- courses and the fields of sport strate to the world, if possible, the crowded, the social clubs of the regenerating power of the papacy. city in full blast, public husinessin It is a desperate conflict from their full swing on the Sabbath day, the standpoint, and it will be fought. houses of worship are practically out desperately to the end. No empty and the worship of God, mere holiday work, thereforE', 110 under whose blessing we have be- COme so great a people, is almost

picnicing, no more sentimental Jews and Gentiles in New South forays need be planned by our Wales is surprising, 361 Jews and Protestant churches; they must Jewesses having intermarried with accept an earnest and arduous Christians as compared with 1,562 struggle, and many of them. It married within their own religion.

might almost be said that the The only missionary work among whole issue between Rome and these 16,841 Jews in Australia is Protestantism is at stake in the done by the Prayer Union for Philippines, the battle is on, and Israel, to which the Presbyterians the civilized and unciviIized nations have already handed their work are to be spectators. and funds, while the Church of REV. F. F. ELLINWOOD. England interest will amalgamate with it when a missionary is found.

How Hair is The native of New The Prayer Union for Israel, Aus- Dressed in Guinea wears but a tralasian Council, is publishing the New Guinea girdle of pandanus • Friend of Israel.

leaf, or a cloth of bark from the paper mulberry tree, MISCELLANEOUS but is chiefly remarkable in Good- More Zeal The Rev. Charles enough Bay for his huge head of for Missions Stelze remarks in hair. This is a mark of great beauty, and he becomes inordi- at Home the Sunday-school nately vain of it. It is all his own I Times: "A curious From the age of eleven or twelve he cultivates it, stiffens it with a phase of the situation is that, lavish supply of cocoanut oil, and somehow, the Italian who owns the combs it out with his six-pronged banana stand on the corner does wooden comb. To prevent ruffling not appeal to us with as much it when he sleeps at night he rests force as his brother in sunny Italy. the nape of the neck on a wooden The colored man who lives near the stand, or pillow, some four inches railway track is not nearly so rooff the ground. The ears are quite mantic a character as his relative covered by the hair, and will ex- who lives in Liberia. In New York, plain the taunt of one small boy to recently, they sold a fine church another, who had asked him more building in the upper part of the than once to repeat what he said: city because there were too many foreigners in the neighborhood. " Can not you hear? Are your Then they sent the money to the ears covered up? " Board of Foreign Missions."

In Collingwood Bay the hair is Behold! The biographer of worn differently, being plastered What "Waste " Phi!Iips Brooks with mud into little rat-like tails. – Mission Field. ventures to ex- claim. "What a loss to the Church Jews in Returns of the re- if Phillips Brooks had become a AustrtJia ligious census show foreign missionary!" Whereupon that in 1901 there m're 6,447 Jews in New South Pressident C. C. Tracy, of Anatolia Wales, 5,997 in Victoria, 733 in Queensland, 786 in South Austra- College, thus replies: lia, 1,259 in West Australia, 107 in Tasmania, and 1,612 in New Zea- Hold! Let us think a moment. I:tnd-a total of 16,841. The large How much greater was Phillips llllllher of intermarriages between Brooks than the Apostle Paul? And we too exclaim: "What a loss to the Church-and the world-if Saul of Tarsus had not become a foreign missionary!" If he, or such as he, had not forsaken all to go and

preach the everlasting Gospel to Clifton Springs, N. Y., June 3-9, benighted Europe, the following 1903. Opening session at 7 P.M., appalling losses, so far as we can Wednesday, June 3d. All foreign see, would have resulted: the New missionaries of any evangelical denomination; whether active. re- Testament would lack three-quar- tired, or newly appointed, are ters of the Acts of the Apostles, eligible to membership, and will be given free entertainment. Further thirteen powerful epistles, and the information obtained by addressing most shining example ever seen Mrs. C. C. Thayer, Secretary of since Christ Himself; the Christian International Missionary Union, Clifton Springs, N. Y. age would never have dawned in Europe; Western civilization would Hebrew- Rev. Louis Meyer Christian and Rev. A. R. Kulnever have been evolved; we should Conference dell have sent out a all still be heathen; there would call for a conferhave been no great Germany, no ence of Hebrew-Christians to meet mighty Britain, no glorious Amer- ica, no New England, no Boston, no Phillips Brooks! Who knows whether the final triumph of Christ's cause and kingdom might not have been hastened by half a millennium if Phillips Brooks had become a fOl'eign missionary?

A Marvel of a 0 n e sec ret 0 f July 24th to 31st, in Mountain Lake Missionary Swartz's great influ- Park, Md.

ence was his thor" The benefits expected from the ough knowledge of the native lan- . conference are a personal acquaint- guages_ He was a born linguist. ance and an exchange of experi.

German was his native tongue, and ences and ideas, bu t more especially we have seen that he acquired Eng- an advance for the cause of Jewish lish chiefly for the purpose of min- missions. It will be an object-les- istering to the British troops. He son to the Christian Church, and had a good acquaintance with He- the cause of Jewish missions will brew and Greek for Biblical study. no longer be considered an unsuc~ He understood Tamil thoroughly, cessful and a hopeless work. With having spent five of his freshest the help of God, a wave of enthu- years in India in reading the sacred siasm may be started which will books of the Hindus. He learned cause the carrying of the Gospel Portuguese at Tranquebar. so that unto tbe long-neglected sons of he might address the descendants Israel. The eyes of unbelieving of the early conquerors of that race. Jews may also be opened, when He learned Persian, because it was they see a gathering of representa- the court language in the palace of tive Hebrew-Christians, such as the Nawab; Hindustani, because can disprove the false claim of it was the common tongue of the their rabHs that only men from the Mohammedans; and Marathi, at Jewish rabble are converted to the request of the Raja of Tanjore. Christianity.

He translated into this language a A close alliance of Hebrew-Chris- dialogue between a Christian and tians is also the only way in which a heathen which he had composed the numerous frauds, who pose in Tamil.-G. M. S. Inlelligencer. as converts, martyrs, or mission- aries, can be exposed and con- NOTICF.,'S trolled. ~Te earnestly hope that THE TWENTIETH ANNUAL CON- this gathering may be held, and FERENCE of the International Mis- that it wiII be most successful from sionary Union will convene at every standpoint.

The Missionary Review of the World — February 1903

MISHAMELI1:NG, CHIEF OF THE BAKUBA, AND HIS

NZAPO-ZAP AND EUROPEAN TRADERS Nzapo-zap is the second figure from the right in the foreground. He is a famous chief of the great cannibal tribe near Lucbo Missionary Review of the World Old Series t FEBRUARY j New Series VOL. XXVI. No. 2 f . 1 VOL. XVI. No. 2 JAMES GILMOUR, OF MONGOLIA BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF Biography is the philosophy of living, illustrated and illuminated by example. Gilmour was a rare instance of consecrated character, working out a heroic ministry in an obscure sphere. He might have been lost sight of among the thousands of missionaries of the past century but for his fascinating books, for we may say of this lonely pilgrim worker in a comparatively forsaken land, that his" kingdom,"

like his Master's, came" not with observation." .

Gilmour's forty-eight years lay between 1843 and 1891. He was born at Cathkin, near Glasgow, and died at Tientsin, China. His life story, which thus spans almost a half century, falls into two parts: first, from birth to ordination at Edinburgh, in 1870, at the age of twenty-seven, and, secondly, from ordination to death in China, twenty-one years later. A few facts stand out prominent in this last score of years, such as his marriage in 1874, his first visit to England in 1882, the death of his wife in 1885, and his second visit home in 1889. He gave about twenty years' service to China and Mongolia; perhaps no equal period on the mission field could show a more devoted service. Up to ordination nothing was very noteworthy.

In his home of comfort he lacked Carey'~ discipline of poverty, and his parents, tho ordinary people, were of sterling worth, having the substantial traits-truth, conscientiousness, moral courage, independ- ence, and mother wit. James' training was scriptural and sensible, the three requisites of every well-regulated household being found in his home-the family Bible, family altar, and family rule. His school- ing was above the average, his instructors being capable and faithful, even if a trifle stern.

But in himself was the making of a man. It is a prime fact that, in the best characters, often no qualities so stand out as to throw the rest into the shade; they are spherical, and the perfection of a sphere is symmetry-the all-roundness in which every point is equidistant from the center. Seven qualities in this lad together made up this

symmetrical completeness-industry, tenacity, honesty, modesty, sympathy, geniality, and sobriety-none of them beyond any other man's having and cultivating.

If anyone trait was conspicuous it was, as with Oarey, ploddinghis patience, perseverance, and application being far beyond the average. Neither money nor minutes were wasted. There was no lazy hair in his head, and the worth of time grew upon him as it passed away. Even when a task was a bore, he never" scamped" it, but mastered it, too intellectually honest to water his stock of brains or cram for an examination and slight daily studies. Once, indeed, a professor criticised an essay of his, as "wanting thoroughness." But the way he met the criticism showed his pluck. His grandfather, a miller, met his parson's complaint of short measure in oatmeal by going straight to the manse, proving that he had given overweight, and carrying back the excess to the mill, so that exact justice might be done, teaching the crestfallen parson a lesson in ethics. So James Gilmour tackled his critic, and puzzled him to justify his criticism, proving to him that it was his own examination of the essay that "lacked thoroughness." Gilmour's fondness for a fight and for fun; his combativeness and his humor, side by side, were strongly developed, but marred by no malice or ungenerosity.

We must look beyond his natural make-up to account for James Gilmour, the man of God and the missionary among the Mongols. On the spirit~£al-the supernatural-side other qualities together made him one of the foremost men in the missions of the nineteenth century, such as closeness to Ohrist, passion for souls, habits of prayer, love for God's Word, self-abnegation, the courage of faith, and the consciousness of God, and, above all, absorption in His will.

In these he reminds us of "Ohinese" Gordon's four rules: Utter self-oblivion, scorn of the world's honors, absence of all pretension, and absorption in the will of God-traits which make a man great in the eyes of God. His close friends read these mottoes written on the spirit's inner chambers, and to his college chum, Patterson, he said, as they parted, " Let us keep close to Ohrist."

As his Glasgow training drew to a close, there were plain signs of a new beginning. The few who knew him best could see that he was get-, ting ready, half unconsciously, for some great work. Ambition had been chastened into aspiration. He was reticent, however, about these things, save to intimate friends, and even to them it was his life more than his lips that revealed him.

He emphasized personal dealing more and more to the end, but never forgot that conduct speaks louder than converse, and character still louder. The present Bishop of Durham tells of a Oambridge clergyman, so indifferent a preacher that his pews were half empty; yet when a score of students, being together, were asked to write the

JAMES GILMOUR, OF MONGOLIA -83

name of the man they would desire to have with them in a dying hour, every ballot bore the name of this man whom, as a preacher, none of them cared to hear! It is the life that tells.

At no time, even when in college, was there room to doubt Gilmour's pious devotion to some great work. But toward the end of his preparation the stream of his life was manifestly flowing through a deeper bed and in a fuller flood, and rising rapidly to its permanent high-water mark.

His passion for souls became conspicuous, and proved itself genuine in seeking men one by one. Zeal for mere numbers is a sign of the leaven of pride and self-glory. The Savior's love for sinners shines most not when he spoke to the throng, but when He met one needy seeker, like Nicodemus, or the woman at the well. Gilmour was equally ready to preach to a crowd on the street, or in a railway station, and to speak to a laborer in the field, or a wayfarer on the road. Even his public addresses were less formal discourses than hand-to-hand talks. Beneath a shy manner hid the burning coals of a sacred enthusiasm, restrained by a humility and genuineness which shrank from appearing more in earnest than he really was. He felt much drawn to the Salvation Army, despite its grotesque methods, because of its bold appeals to every passer-by, and drilled himself to a similar habitual approach to men.

His Missionary Career There comes to all holy souls a definite break with the world and self. After carrying off prize after prize, there still remained to Gilmour more worlds to conquer-his first success at Cheshunt College beckoned him on to one more trial and triumph. But he saw how, even after resolving to break the bonds of worldly ambition and be free for God's work alone, he had, by the bait of worldly honors, been caught again in the net of ambition. He took a stand, flung away the hopes for the new prize, and gave to his Bible the time he would have given to what now seemed a bauble, if not a bubble. That was a turning-point-perhaps the crisis-in James Gilmour's life. Henceforth it had a new direction, certainly a new intensity.

Gilmour's missionary career deserves notice, tho the man, not the field, is of first importance.

In 1817 two missionaries, Stallybrass and Swan, had left England for pioneer work among the Buriats-Mongols under Russian sway. Twenty-seven years later the czar ordered them out, and the mission collapsed; but the missionaries had translated the whole Bible into Buriat, so that it could now be its own missionary. This mission, after nearly thirty years, Gilmour felt led of God to reestablish in connection with the London Missionary Society. Peking was the base of operations, and arriving there in 1870, he settled down to study Ohinese,

which is said to require a patience like Job's and a lifetime like Methuselah's to master.

His methods of work differed little from those of others, but his Ohristian manhood stamped Gilmour as great, and from him we learn the art of character building. Within six weeks after he reached Peking the news came that the Romish convent at Tientsin was in ruins and thirteen French people were killed. How far bloodshed might be carried on no one knew, but Gilmour met this test of his faith and constancy, at the outset, in a martyr spirit. Alone and unable to speak the language, he went up to the great Mongolian plain and began his life-work, knowing himself to be on the" slope of a volcano" that at any moment might belch forth its fires. He bethought himself of the God of Daniel and the three holy ones, still able to deliver, but he thought more of the poor Ohinese and Mongols, whom a greater Lion sought to devour and whom a hotter furnace fire threatened. Tests may thus become steps and hindrances helps. What the devil means for a stumbling-stone is often turned into a stepping-stone.

Buddhism so grips Mongolia that it shapes even manners and garments; hence the heroism of attempting to evangelize that vast region single handed. But two months later Gilmour was traveling across the great unknown plain, with a Russian postmaster as a companion, studying a people he could not talk to, seeking to win them by getting down to their level, and learning in the company of his unseen Master new lessons in self-oblivion. With him always the missionary idea was foremost. He often thought of Dr. Alexander's ordination charge: " You do not go to disco'ver new countries."

At Kiachta, on the southern frontier of Siberia, he found himself in a "sea of troubles;" his passport would not avail, and he must wait months for another. He found no sympathy; ignorant of the language, the victim of forced inaction, unable to get a suitable teacher, depression fell on him like a pall. Knowing something of the intense loneliness of Ohrist's life when no one understood and appreciated Him, he actually felt the suicidal impulse.

Before the year closed he was sharing a Mongol's tent, compelling himself to use the colloquial. He so impressed the natives that he is still known as "our Gilmour." He first gave away books; then, at price of many a blunder, tried to talk and even reason with his obtuse hearers.* By diligence and patience, within a year, he could read the Mongolian Bible slowly at sight, write a passable letter in that difficult tongue, and surprised the natives by his proficiency in the spoken language. That first year in Mongolia had given him a knowledge both of the language and the nomads of the plain far beyond that of any other European. To think of this lone man, riding a hundred, • See " James Gilmour, of Mongolia," pp. 64, 65.

JAMES GILMOUR, OF MONGOLIA

sometimes two hundred, leagues on horseback at a time, with one Mongol and no luggage, depending on the natives for hospitality, and using every opportunity to reach the people one by one, is to get a mental picture of Gilmour's solitary ministry. When at Peking, resting from one work by taking up another, he studied Ohinese and gave missiou help, never idle or losing sight of his life's great aim. His year's trip satisfied him that Ohinese missionaries should work among the agJ'icultural Mongols, who speak Ohinese to a man, and he decided for the Mongols of the plain as his field of work, tho, later on, the exceptional hindrances met in labor among them led him to settle among the Mongols of the villages.* Gilmour never had any colleague but his devoted, heroic wife. Three associates were successively appointed and for various reasons withdrawn. He was obliged to be all things to all men and all in one, and became virtually a medical missionary. Without scientific train- ing, he had picked up some rudimentary knowledge, and demonstrated his own theory that it is little less than culpable homicide to deny a little hospital training to those who may have to pass years where men would sicken and die before a doctor could be had. Armed with forceps and a few simple remedies, he relieved pain and distress often as effectively as a dentist or physician. His tent became dwelling, dispensary, tract house, and chapel.

His wife he got in a unique fashion. While boarding in 1873 with Rev. S. E. Meech, an old college friend, he saw a portrait of Mrs. Meech's sister, Emily Prankard, corresponded with and proposed to her. He married her in 1874, never having seen her until she arrived in Ohina! Yet a courtship, conducted on the faith principle, proved a match made in heaven. Three children were given to them-one of whom died not long after the mother. . 'rhis heroic woman largely made up for lack of other colleagues, multiplying his joys and dividing his sorrows. She shared his nomadic life, even taking her infant son with them. She lived with him in his tent in all the rigors of a changeable climate, and faced the discomforts of heavy rains, which soaked them and floated their bed, and risked the danger of being swept away by rivers swollen to torrents.. Her husband said of her, "She is a better missionary than 1." Of the impertinent curiosity of the Mongols, who intruded on their meals, devotions, and even ablutions, she never complained. She picked up the language, and shared her husband's work and passion for souls; but this exposure partly wrecked her health, so that after a brief eleven years of wedded life she left him in 1885.

Gilmour never spared himself. With two bags of books on his shoulders, he walked about to find a purchaser, etc., stamping his address on books, that those might find him who needed guidance. In • See" James Gilmour, of Mongolia," page 75.

one case he walked three hundred miles in a week, with blistered feet, a donkey carrying his baggage, himself the only missionary of the L. M. S. in Ohina who adopted in toto the native dress, food, and habits, and lived at an average expense of threepence a day!

He studied the people to avoid what repelled them. For example, he found them suspicious of any foreigner walking early and alonehe was secretly taking away the luck of the land; if he wrote, he was taking notes of the capabilities of the country, or perhaps making a road-map for a hostile army; if he shot, he was denuding the land of game. At one time he and his wife nearly lost their lives because his attempts to relieve sore eyes ended in blindness, and the natives accused him of stealing the" jewel of the eye," etc. He could not fiee, for that would confirm suspicion; he had to stay and live down the accusation.

While in London in 1882-3 he brought out his book, " Among the Mongols," which even the Spectator highly praised; and when his literary success set for him a new snare he escaped it as he had done the Cheshunt prize.

Few things index a man's true self like the books he reads and revels in. As a child his mother had helped to shape his mind and morals by the Bible, "Watt's Divine Songs for Children," " Uncle Tom's Oabin," and such reading. The books he himself chose later on were James' "Earnest Ministry," Baxter's" Reformed Pastor," and Bunyan's works, the Bible more and more crowding all else aside.

His death still remains a mystery-a problem of Providence. No man could be less easily spared. He had been a true seeker of souls, yet with no apparent success, never baptizing even one convcrt, and able to claim, as the fruits of his own labor, not more than he could count on the fingers of one hand.

A few of his choice sentences may fitly close this brief sketch: " Comfort is not the missionary's rule." "Always do something; never let the work stop because you can't do what is ideally the best." "Unprayed for, I feel like a diver at the bottom of a river, with no air to breathe; or like a fireman on a blazing building with an empty hose." " Were Christ here now as a missionary among us He would be an enthusiastic teetotaler and non-smoker." "I do not now strive to get near God; I simply ask Christ to take me nearer Him. The greatest thought of my mind and object of my life is to be like Christ. " " I feel God can perform by me; oJ', rather, use me as His instrument for performing if He has a mind to. " "Christ was in the world to manifest God. Weare in the world to manifest Christ." "Some day we shall in eternity look back on time. How ashamed of any want of trust and any unfaithfulness! May God help us to look a:t things ~ow in that light, and do as we shall wish we had done."

TIlE RELIGIOUS STATE OF FRANOE

THE RELIGIOUS STATE OF FRANCE BY PASTEUR LOUIS DUPIN DE SAINT ANDRE, DORDOGNE, FRANCE In the forward movement of Ohristian missions throughout the world the Protestants of France have resolutely taken part. The Mission Society of Paris spends more than a million francs ($200,000) a year for the propagation of the Gospel in French colonies-Mad- agascar, Basutoland, and Upper Zambesi. Several societies are also working lovingly and faithfully among our atheistic and Roman Oatholic fellow countrymen.

Seen from outside, France seems to be almost exclusively a Roman Oatholic country. Of its 38,000,000 inhabitants only 700,000 are Protestants * and 80,000 are Jews. Most of the remaining 37,000,000 belong nominally to the Roman Ohurch. But they can not truly be called Oatholics. It is a priest, the Abbe J. Oresley, who writes: t Out of the 36,000,000 of Catholics one must count only 25,000,000. The other 11,000,000 may call themselves Catholics, but if even these are sin- cere (!) how many pious and devoted people have we in the Church?

Another Oatholic, M. de Bonrefon, who is a specialist on religious questions, is more absolute still: There are three kinds of Roman Catholics: those who, ba ptized in infancy, leave the Church; those who hold a loose creed, and never goto church; and true Catholics. If you leave out the first, the total number of Catholics would be reduced by half; leave out the second, and it will be reduced two-thirds; count only the true Catholics, and you can not speak of millions, but of hundreds of thousands.::: Thus from the testimony of Roman writers themselves the number of true Oatholics in France is comparatively small.§ At Paris a priest wrote recently that there are more than 700,000 people that have not been baptized.

Notwithstanding this, the political power in the hands of the Church of Rome is still very great. According to papal policy, political and religious questions are closely connected. The Catholic Church has made in France one great mistake, whose consequences are far-reaching: it has linked its political destiny-in spite of the warnings of Leo XIII.-with the fortune of the retrograde factions: Bonapartists, Royalists, etc. To fight politically against the Roman influence is to fight for liberty-liberty of thought and liberty of conscience. Oatholicism has become a synonym of clericalism. In • The greater part by far belong to the (Established) Reformed Church of France; the smaller to the (Established) Lutheran Church, and to several Free Churches.

t L'esprit nouveau dans l'action morale et reJigieuse.-J. Cresley. t L'.Eclaire, January, 1901. § A proof of this may be found in the fact that Oatholics give for their foreign missionary societies only three times as much as Protestants, tho nominally they are fifty times as numerous.

consequence, a deep hatred of religion prevails among workmen in the great industrial towns, and most of them have broken openly with the Church. rrhey have organized Free Thought societies, where materialism and atheism are their creed. Protestantism being unknown to them, they think that Christianity is Roman Catholicism, and aims only at establishing the absolute domination of "high classes" over low ones. They say they do not care about the Catholic heaven: " We live in hell here below, and since religion can not give us heaven on earth, we do not want a religion." But have they really none whatever? "A man can not live without a religion," writes a Belgian Socialist, Vandervelde-" Catholicism, Protestantism, or Socialism." Through the failure of the Roman Church to bring them into touch with Christ, millions of men have as their only religion faith in the promises and teachings of Socialist leaders. For one of these to see the black cassock of a Roman priest is enough to stir his deepest passion. – Many Roman Catholics have understood the danger, and following the orders of the pope, have tried to go to mass and to gain control of the social movement. But the ground they had won by years of patient endeavor has been lost by the attitude of the Roman Church in the affaire Dreyfus. In the same crisis Protestantism has won a position which it has never held in France.

Before the affaire Dreyfus Protestantism was almost unknown, even to educated people. But among the leading men who fought for truth and justice during the last few years were an eminent number of Protestants: Francis de Pressense, Gabriel Monod, Stapfer, etc. '1'hey have been insulted and calumniated by the clerical party, not only for their political but for their religious opinions. Lecturers have gone through France declaring that it was impossible to be at tue same time a Protestant and a lover of one's country. These lecturers declared that the Protestant evangelization societies were paid by the British government to prepare an invasion from England. Books were written on" The Protestant Conquest," "The Protestant Danger." This" danger" was the great number of Huguenots holding official positions. A new crusade was preached by lay Jesuits against the heretics. It is difficult to realize the violence of these attacks; but they produce at least one good result: they called public attention to Protestantism.

France had been cut in two by the affaire Dreyfus. On one side were the retrograde factions, led by the Roman Church; on the other were the liberal and progressive men. During this battle for liberty the enlightened statesmen have had their eyes opened, by the violence of Catholic attacks, to the fact that Protestantism is on the side of progress and righteousness. Never sinoe France has been a republic has Protestantism been more hated by the clerical and more appreciated by

THE RELIGIOUS STATE OF FRANCE

the liberal party. That is why a large political newspaper, lie Siecle (The Oentury), directed by Free 'rhinkers, publishes every week or so an article headed, "Let Us Break with Rome," and speaks sympathetically of the movement toward Protestantism. This also explains why the Grande Revue, directed by F. Labori, Dreyfus' advocate, a Catholic by birth, publishes such articles as "The Academy of Calvin" and the" Youth of Ch. d'Au bigne."

The infuriated attacks against Protestantism have also provoked a revival of the Christian spirit in our churches. Men who had gradually slipped into unbelief have come back to church, if not yet to faith. I heard a high functionary of the republic say: ,. I am a Huguenot. As long as everything was quiet I did not care much for my religion. But if there are blows to receive for it, here I am."

Thus Protestantism, hated or admired, has been fortified and brought to the attention of the French nation.

The State of the Roman Clergy The religious state of the Roman Cathclic clergy may be described as one of unrest. There have always been priests going out of the Roman Church, but never as many as during the last few years. Formerly they were" going ont" silently; now their letters of demission are published by the newspapers and help to form the public OpInIOn. Formerly converted priests had the greatest difficulty in finding sufficient means of maintenance; now societies have been organized to help them.

These priests are religiously of two different kinds: some of them do not believe any more in Christianity, and become professors, lecturers, cashiers, or even policemen. But some of them break their ties because they have found, as Luther did, true Christian faith. Many of these have become Protestant ministers. Such is the animosity of Catholic leaders that joining the Protestant Church is much more disagreeable and more dangerous to a priest than if he became an avowed atheist!

The Roman Church experiences more and more difficulties in recruiting its clergy; the new military law, that obliges every citizen -priests included-to serve in the army at least a year, has led away many young men from the Roman seminaries.

But there is for the Church a still more serious danger: the new law as to the right of association threatens the very existence of the old monastic orders, the "congregations." These have been obliged to ask an authorization from the government, and to submit to the authority of the Established Bishops. The member of an unauthorized congregation is forbidden to preach or to teach in a school. For the salvation of its monastic orders the Roman Church made during the month of April, 1902, the most serious political effort, but the elections

to the Parliament gave a decided victory to the anti-clerical republican party. Monks must leave the country or submit to the law. Many have already gone to England, Switzerland, or Spain.

Such being the situation, it is easy to understand the anxiety ,of the leaders of the Roman Ohurch. Says Abbe Bricout: * Everyone recognizes that the situation is very serious for the Church of France. Desperate fight with the enemies from without, division more dangerous and fatal within-those are the perils of the present hour. What will to-morrow bring us? Such is the anguishing question which we ask.

Mgr. Turinas, Bishop of Nancy, answers the question in the most pessimistic way possible: "A few years more and Oatholicism, if events go on at the same rate, will be dead in France." Such is the thesis of the bishop's latest pamphlet, which has created a real sensation: "The Perils of Faith and Discipline in the Ohurch of France at the Present Time." The vehement writer sees more than the outward signs of decrease. The faith of the Church is in danger because of the" Prot· estant incursions" into the still loyal Roman clergy. Several high dignitaries of the Roman Ohurch have written lately words which must fill ultramontane Catholics with surprise and indignation. "The studies of the young clergy," writes Bishop Lacroix, "are no more in accord with the requirements of modern society." "Our theology," writes Bishop Latty, of OhaJons, "needs an entire remodeling in many of its parts. It does not ring true to the ears and minds of the men of our day. Why persist in speaking to them as they did in the University of Salamanca? "

Tracts full of the spirit of the time are secretly circulating among the young clergy. Some of the young priests are republican, among others the old Gallican spirit has again been awakened. M. J. de Bonnefon writes in the Journal (December 31, 1901): The question is not whether we shall separate from Rome; it is whether the Church of France will again enjoy the liberties which honored her for ten centuries. The time has come for the French government to reestablish the National Church of Gregoire de Tours, of Hilaire de Poitiers. It would not be a schism, it would prevent one. A Church united with Rome must not be a slave to the Roman offices.

Will a Gallic schism ever take place? Will the Roman Church of France ever reform itself? God only knows! Mgr. Mignot, Archbishop of Albi, does not believe it, but the reason of his incredulity, as given to the pope, is very sad: " What do you think of the schism?" asked the pope. "I think that, in the conditions in which we are now, a schism is improbable," was the archbishop's reply. "Do you know," interrupted Leo XIII., "that a schism like that of Luther or Henry VIII. would be a terrible thing in France just now P"

* Revue du Clerge li'ranr;ais, January 1, 1902.

THE REL~GIOUS STATE OF FRANCE

"For a schism to be feasible," said Mgr. Mignot, "the people would need to be profoundly religious and capable of being intere8ted in such questions. "

So the only bulwark of the Roman Church in France is the indifference and infidelity of the people! * But the encouraging fact remains that many priesJ"s and bishops are beginning to understand that a knowledge of the Holy Scriptures is necessary to a true Ohristian life. It was an altogether new feature in the Ohurch of France when, in February last, there was held, with the approbation of the Oardinal Archbishop of Paris, Mgr. Richard, a "Oongress of the Gospel." The resolutions that it adopted are remarkably interesting: 1st. That Catholics who consider the Gospel a means of realizing every progress, even from the social and national point of view, form the habit of reading every day a portion of the New Testament to all people living in their house, children and servants included.

2d. That it take hold of every opportunity of studying the Gospel at home, at school, at catechism, at meetings, etc.

3d. That Catholics adopt the custom of giving the Gospel as a wedding and first communion gift.

4th. That every Sunday the Gospel be read in vernacular at every mass in every parish.

Since the time when the late Mgr. d'Hulst, an eminent bishop, was giving the Protestant countries as an example to Oatholics in favor of the use of the Bible, never in France had such "Protestant" words been heard in a Roman congress. God grant that they may bear fruit!

From what has been stated, it is easy to understand how wonderful are the present opportunities for evangelical work in France. It was not very long ago that France enjoyed for the first time fnII religions liberty. During the first years of the republic the government was in the hands of the clerical faction, and nothing much could be done in evangelization. Several societies were at work: the Evangelical Society of Geneva, the Evangelical Society of France, the McOall Mission. By far the largest of all was the Oentral Society of Evangelization, whose field of action and importance has wonderfully increased during the last ten years. t It is carrying on an evangelistic work among established Protestant churches and a missionary work among Catholics. Pastors are working in the large industrial cities of the north: Rouen, Lille, Roubaik, Tourcoing, Saint Quentin, and among the miners of Pas de Calais. Through that missionary work many • Ch. Merle d·Aubigne. Gospel Echoes, May, 1902.

t The C. S. E., founded in 1847, supports"now about one hundred and fifty churches, with one hundred and eighty pastors or evangelists, a preparatory school of theology in Paris, and a seminary for evangelists. It sends chaplains for our soldiers in French cOlonies (Tonkin, Algeria, etc.), and spends about four hundred and seventy-five thousand francs a year.

victims of the saloons have been reached and redeemed. Many a drunkard's wife thanks God daily because the husband is now a man and no more a brute. But in the hard fight against unbelief and immorality it is one by one that brands are plucked out of the fire.

In the country towns we are to face an altogether different state of things. One of the secretaries of the Oentral Society of Evangelization says: We are steadily gaining ground on Roman Catholicism, especially in the agricultural districts, where the people, while they are disgusted with the teaching and the conduct of the priests, feel the need for religious instruction. A magnificent field of work is opening itself up to us in those vast regions of Northern, Central, and Southwestern France. The worker in the factory and the townsman is difficult to influence, because he is either dependent on the rich Roman Catholics or is allied to socialism, and often to infidelity; but the intelligent peasant is ready for Gospel teaching because he is religious and withal independent.

In many places Oatholic villages are calling a Protestant evangelist to preach to them the pure Gospel of Ohrist. In several regions, Gel's, Oorreze (at Madranges, for example), Auvergne, Perigord, etc;, there is in many villages a real movement toward Protestantism. People are disgusted to see priests making money with holy things, and they would slip into absolute unbelief-out of hatred for what they call the religion of money-if Protestantism could not show them that it is possible to be a Ohristian without being a Roman Oatholic. In many places small congregations are organized, small or large cnurches are built. "Our earnest desire," says the secretary of the Oentral Society, "is to enter into all those fields which already are 'white for the harvest,' and to carry away many sheaves for the glory of God. Already we are finding more and more support in our churches for this great work, and our budget is increasing from year to year with rapid strides-317,000 francs in 1892, 475,000 francs in 1901."

It is our sincere belief that there is no better agent for the reform of the Roman Ohurch than our evangelistic societies. Rome will reform only when she feels that she is losing the ear of the people and is threatened with being replaced by another. We who evangelize Roman Oatholics may seem to be doing a work of separation and schism; in reality we are working for the unity of the Ohurch, for the great end pointed out by our Lord: "That they be one, even as we are one."

When night is falling upon the country, stars appear one by one. Each gives only a dim and uncertain light, but shining together they allow the pilgrim to see his way through the hills till the dawn breaks. Small are our young evangelical congregations, but they are many, and by and by they will show to Frallce the way to Ohrist, our Lord.

1903J AMONG THE NATIVES OF CENTRAL AFRICA

A GROUP OF BAKETE IN THE VILLAGE OF KASENGA, NEAR LUEBO AMONG THE NATIVES OF CENTRAL AFRICA BY REV. DEWITT C. SNYDER, M.D.

The little river steamer brought me and three companions up the Kongo River into the Kassai River, and then up the Lulula River to Luebo. The passengers had been landed with their trunks, packages and bales on the little beach, and then the steamer turned and vanished. As we saw this, the only tie binding us to civilization, pass out ofsight, a darkness of loneliness such as could be felt seemed to settle upon us. There stood our trunks marked with all sorts of labels, tracing the journey all the way from the home land, and carry ing us back in thought, step by step, through the whole long distance of ten thousand miles to friends we had left behind. That chalkmark was placed there by the custom-house official at Matadi; that label tells of the steamer that brought ns from Liverpool; that yellow strip indicates the hotel at Liverpool; that big" S" recalls the Paris, of the American Line, and the red label of Westcott's Express bespeaks New York City; while the white card with the name and address reflects the dear face and thoughtfulness of the kind friend who so carefully pasted it on just before we left home, now ten thousand miles away. No more steamers for months to come, no telegraph wires, no telephones, no hope of news or of an opportunity to send word to those loved ones left behind. We were cut off, as completely cut off, from civilization as if we had just landed on the moon.

The chattering monkeys and the screaming parrots seemed to mock us as we turned to the natives for sympathy and companionship. As hundreds of half-dressed chocolate-colored men and women

gathered around us, all talking at once in high-pitched voices, in a tongue as unintelligible as the chatter of the monkeys or the scream of the parrot, our hearts sank within us, and we longed-oh! how we longed-for home. It was a case of acute nostolgia accentuated. But we had not come so far to spend our time in bemoaning our lot, so we turned to tackle the problems confronting us.

No stentorian voice of hotel porter called out his hostelry, nor blue-capped boarding-house boy his summer rates; there were no furnished rooms" to let," no flats to hire. The lumber for the homes was still growing in the forest, and the clay for the walls still undug. The cutting of the poles, the framing of the house, the application of the clay, and the thatching of the roof with grass occupied the first few months.

We had come to teach these people the truths of the Gospel, to uplift and civilize them. Our hearts were filled with love and our minds were stored with thoughts: here were the people, but between them and us arose an almost impassable barrier in the shape of our ignorance of their language, and a total inability on their part to understand a word of our English. Evidently the first thing to do was to acquire a knowledge of the prevailing mode of conveying thought. Many were the disappointments and trials, many were the mistakes; but by dint of hard work and with a determination never to give in, a slow but sure advance was made; words were learned, sentences acquired, rules formulated, and "Grammatical Rules and Vocabulary" evolved.

The People-Their Language and Dress The natives of Central Africa, divided into many tribes, are often designated as the Bantu people. But this conveys no real intelligence whatever, as' the word bantu, being the plural of muntu (a person) means" people," so in calling them" Bantu people" we merely say "People people." All nouns in the Central African language are composed of roots and prefixes. These prefixes can be arranged into about ten classes, and into one or another of these classes every noun finds its proper place. In the first class we haye the prefixes" Mu " in the singular and" Ba" in the plural. This class consists of those nouns only which refer to persons, and thus we have from the root "ntu" Mu-ntu, a person; and Ba-ntu, people. Very often the prefixes are used without the root to express the whole word. This is especially true in naming tribes, and thus we have Ba luba, Ba keti, Ba kuba, Ba kalulua, Ba kambuya, and so forth. In speaking of one person in any one of the tribes we should say a Mu luba, or a Mu kete. In pronouncing these names at least two things must be considered: first, all the vowels have the sounds given them in the Italian alphabet-a being as a in father, e as a in fate, i as e in fear; and, secondly, every

AMONG THE NATIVES OF CENTRAL AFRICA

vowel ends a syllable. Thus in the word Bakalulua we have Ba-ka.. Iu-In-a, which means ba people, lea of, lulua river or "the river people "-i.e., those living near the river.

These Bakalulua are the people with whom I was mostly acquainted. They are not black like the coast negro, nor are they like them in other respects. They are unique, and by a prominent writer have been named" Negroid," but that no more describes them than tabloid describes a table. 1'heyare of a rich chocolate color, and have small feet and small hands, straight noses and" quite regular features. In stature they differ greatly, according to the tribe to which A SCENE IN THE VILLAGE OF THE BAKAMBUYA The Bakambuya are the pot-makers for all the natives for miles around Luebo. Some of the pots arc shown in the foreground they belong. The Bakalulua are quite diminutive, many of the women being less than four feet six inches tall, and rarely does a man exceed five feet in height. The Bakete come next in stature, and -so on to the Bakuba, who have fine physiques. But the people whose chief is Nzapo-zap,* and who are erroneously called the" Nzapo-zap people," excel all others in beauty of form. Black Adonises are they. Each tribe has its own peculiar tribal mark-a sort of tattoo, or series of cicatrices, made by cutting the skin with a small knife and then rubbing in dirt to make the scar promi.nent. One can tell at a glance to what tribe a native belongs when once he has learned the different marks.

Natnre, always so lavish in her gifts, excels herself in the tropics.

"See frontispiece.

The trees are clothed perpetually in robes of beautiful green, even to the boles, around whose naked forms the vines entwine, and, putting forth their leaves, encase them in emerald costumes. The plumage of the birds reflects the priem's colors, the leopard glories in his spots, and even the snakes are pretty in their ugliness. To the natives Nature has given fine physiques and beautiful skins, so that in their nudity they resemble, as Sir Henry Johnson says," antique bronze statues," and they seem content to leave Nature unadorned as far as possible, and wear no unnecessary clothing. The little they do wear is manufactured from the palm leaf or frond.

A native climbs up seventy or eighty feet, and cuts from the top of the palm-tree the unfolding new leaf, or frond. Taking it home, he dexterously splits off a layer from the under side of the leaf, and, tear- ing this into shreds, he weaves it into cloth. His primitive loom con- sists of two sticks of wood, suspended by cords from the roof of his shed, holding the upper ends of the warp, while a stationary piece of wood, corresponding in length to the two upper ones, serves to hold the warp at the bottom. The shuttle consists of a stick of polished mahogany about three feet long, having an open eye at the end. When weaving he passes this stick between the threads of the warp, and, catching the threads of the woof i"n the eye, he pulls it through and forces it close to the other threads by two or three quick blows with the stick. The size of the loom and of the cloth is determined by the lengths of the threads; these, corresponding to the length of the palm leaf, are never over three feet long. In making their dresses several styles are followed. First a belt is always worn in the shape of a string or cord around the waist. The dress of the women comlists of a piece of cloth, about eight inches wide and ten inches long, hung over . the belt in front, and a similar piece, as long again, for the back. The men use much more cloth in their suits. Several pieces are sewn together, and wound around and around the body and fastened with a belt. For special occasions, such as dances, many pieces are sewn together until a strip fifteen feet long is obtained. It is then dyed a deep red, and wound around the body and gathered in folds about the waist, making the dress stand out like that of a ballet-dancer.

All sorts of fashio.J1s prevail in dressing the hair. The women, as °a rule, shave their heads clean, while the men" do their hair up" in many fanciful designs. The women never wear any head-covering, but the men have small hats, the size and shape of an inverted saucer. These are fastened to their heads by iron or copper hat-pins, similar in design to those worn by the ladies of our land. No shoes and stockings are worn, but often one sees the legs and arms adorned with anklets and bracelets of beads or wire. The little shining chocolate cupids you see floating around are the children.

The men always carry a spear .in the hand, and strung across the

AMONG THE NATIVES OF CENTRAL AFRICA

shoulder is the bow, the string of which is usually wound around the head, just at the top of the forehead. Hanging at the side, by a cord passed over'the shoulder, is a long, narrow, flat basket, in which are a dozen arrows, a pipe, a small quantity of tobacco, two fire-sticks, a fetish or two, a morsel of ill-smelling fish or meat, and a few pieces of dried manioc root. In his belt he wears a knife. The women are generally seen with a basket on the head and a hoe in the hand.

Their Food and Occupations The religion of Jesus Christ has done wonderful things for women.

In those lands only where the Ohristian religion prevails is woman placed on the high pedestal she deserves. In all heathen countries she is merely chattel, a beast of burden, a slave. In Africa she rises early, and, putting her basket on her head and taking her hoe, she goes off to cultivate the fields.

These are separated not by fences, but by narrow paths as effectual as high board barriers. A woman A HOUSE OF THE BAKAMBUYA never encroaches on her neighbor's land. The laws of meum and tuum Bent sticks covered with large leaves. The hut is circular are known and kept.

Large fields of peanuts are grown, and Borne corn and millet _seed are raised, but the princip1e crop is that of cassava or manioc. From this is obtained the flour of which their bread is made. The cassava plant grows to a height of four or five feet, and the leaves are cooked and eaten as greens. In order to insure a perpetual supply of this important food product, the women always begin at one side of the field, and after digging up a sufficient number of roots, they break up the stems of the plant into pieces about a foot long and insert them in the ground, where they begin immediately to grow, so that when she has gone quite over the field she can begin again at the starting-place. These roots, which are similar in size and shape to the forearm, minus the hand, contain hydrocyanic acid, and experience has doubtless taught the natives to bury them in streams of rum~ing water for a time before using them, in order to wash ou~ the poison.

When taken from the water they are in a state of partial decay and the outer thick brown skin peels off very readily, leaving a white, com- pact, sour, ill-smelling substance. It is then dried hard in the sun,

after which it will keep indefinitely if not exposed to moisture. Besides tilling the soil, the women have to provide all the wood for cooking purposes, bring all the water from the spring, Which is generally down in a deep valley half a mile from the village, care for the children, and do all the cooking. They have but one regular meal each day, and this is partaken of early in the evening. About four o'clock every afternoon the women return from the fields laden with baskets of firewood. The large wooden mortars are brought forth, and soon from all parts of the village comes the thump, thump, thump of the heavy wooden pestles, telling of the converting into flour the many dried roots preparatory to cooking the evening meal. The flour being ready, the water is brought and small fires made before each home, bringing the men, some from their palavers, some from the woods, where they have been hunting, some from the smithies, and some from their afternoon naps; Separating into families, they congregate around these fires.

Let us watch the scene. A little apart from the fire, around which the men of the Iamily are sitting, telling over the incidents of the day, are three large stones. One of the women takes a few embers from before the bare feet of the men and soon kindles a fire between the stones. From her house she gets a large earthenware bowl, which she fills with water and places on the stones over the fire. She jokes with the men while the water is being brought to a boiling state; then all her thoughts are turned to the proper cooking of the meal, for if not rightly served her lord and master kicks it over and likely smashes the pot over her head. When the water dances merrily in the pot she stirs into it by the handful the prepared flour, which immediately thickens like starch. She adds more of the flour, until in her judgment enough has been added; then she removes the pot from the fire and sets it on the ground. Sitting down in front of it, with her feet drawn up so that the pot is between her knees, she winds some pieces of banana leaves around the edge to keep it from burning, and deftly holds the pot with the great toes of her feet, and stirs and stirs the mass into a homogeneous whole. While she is doing this another woman brings forth a bowl-shaped half of a large gourd, greases it with palm oil, and brings it near. The mass of dough-like material is then transferred from the pot to the gourd, and by a few dexterous turns is converted into a ball of orange-colored bread about as large as a man's head. This is served before the men in the gourd. At the same time another woman has busied herself in preparing a savory gravy by cooking together a handful of grasshoppers and crickets, a dozen or ~o of large white grubs, and a handful of caterpillars. This also is placed before the men, and the meal begins. All help themselves from the common dish. A small portion of the soft, dough-like bread is broken off and placed in the palm of the hand, and worked into a

AMONG THE NATIVES OF CENTRAL AFRICA

ball by the use of the thumb of the other hand. Then it is dipped in the gravy, the head is thrown back, the mouth opened, and the ball dropped in-it disappears without any mastication. The fingers are then licked clean and another mouthful prepared. At the close of the meal a gourd full of palm wine is passed around, and each one in turn takes a drink, and with a grunt all arise and leave the women alone to eat what is left.

,The boys eat with the men, but the little girls, no matter how hungry, have to wait and eat with the women folks.

We have often been invited to partake of this evening meal, but could not quite overcome our aversion to the lack of spoons and forks. We might have swallowed the worms and bugs, but drew a line at the mixture after a dozen tongue-licked hands had stirred it up. Shortly after the meal they all MULUMBU NKUSU AND HIS WIFE retire. The houses are rather neat one-story He is the under-chief of Nzapo-zap, and henchman of structures, about six the Kongo State. He stands six fe~t seven inches in feet square, six feet high his bare feet. He is a cannibal, and in a recent raid killed eighty men, eating some of them at the eaves, and seven feet high at the gables. They are made of poles covered with mats of palm leaves. Along the back of the inside is a pile of fire-wood, occupying at least one-third of the space.

At the end is a rough bed of sticks about six inches up from the ground, on which is spread a mat. A little wooden pillow serves as a head-rest, while the loin-cloth takes the place of sheets"and bedding.

In the center an open fire burns all night, filling the house with a smoke such as none but a native could stand. If a man has more than one wife, he builds other houses to accommodate them. The men weave all the cloth and make all the dresses, even mending the torn ones and patching the holes. In every village is one or two smithies; the smith, called a rnutudi or kasonga, is also a chief. With a crude pair of bellows, a miniature anvil, a tongs made of a split bamboo stick, and a very small stock of club-shaped hammers he does

wonderful work. The iron is procured from the beds of the rivers in small nuggets of almost pure metal. This is shaped into knives, spears, axes, arrow-heads, and farming implements.

Another class of men are the salt-makers. 'l'hey burn the banana leaves and certain grasses, and collecting the ashes, place them in a large funnel, very ingeniously made from the large banana leaves; through this they percolate water, and then evaporate the filtered water by boiling, obtaining a fairly white salt cQmposed of a very small amount of chloride of sodium and a very large amoUJ:)t of chlorate of potash and other salts. Prior to the advent of the traders and the' missionaries this was the only salt they had to satisfy the natural craving of a vegetable-eating people.

The men are also great hunters and fishers, using the net both on land and in the streams. In trapping the smaller animals they stretch the nets for many feet in a semicircle, and then a hundred or more men go shouting and thrashing through the woods, driving the game against the barrTers of network, while another set of men alollg the line of the net shoot with their bows or kill with their spears all they can. The larger anim:als, such as the elephant and the hippopotamus, are caught in pitfalls or spring traps, or shot to death by poisoned arrows.

Another industry in which the men engage is the gathering of palm wine, a non-intoxicating drink when fresh, and quite nourishing. Since the advent of the trader many of the men make their living by collecting the rubber from the Landolphia guineensis, a vine which grows wild all through Africa. The rubber tree is exceedingly scarce.

HOW TO INTEREST THE INDIVIDUAL IN MISSIONS* A STUDY OF THE TURNING.POINTS IN THE CAREERS OF GREAT MISSIONARIES TO FOREIGN LANDS BY BELLE M. BRAIN The supreme object of every missionary organization should be to interest those not interested in world-wide missions, and to increase the interest of those already enlisted in the work. Yet there were scores of missionary societies in the United States last year that failed to add a sin~e name to the roll of those soundly converted to the missionary cause.

This deplorable state of affairs was largely due to the fact that • This topic is an excellent one for use on a missionary program. It is appropriate for any missionary meeting, but especially so for the missionary concert or a conference on missions. In introducing the topic, let the leader to whom it hag been assigned speak briefly of the importance of interesting those not interested in missions, and follow it with instances of how great missionaries were led to devote their Jives to the work. Then let him call on those present to tell, in' a sentence or two. how they first became interested, and close with an appeal to all present to try to interest at least one person in missions during the coming year.-B. ll. B, .

HOW TO INTEREST THE JNDIVIDUAL IN MISSIONS

, comparatively few missionary workers put forth individual effort for those not interested in miasions. Believers in Ohrist are not, as a rule, won en masse / neither are believers in missions. In both cases they are best "hand-picked." Ohristians are frequently urged to keep- prayer-lists of those they hope to win to Ohrist. Missionary workers would do well to keep similar lists of those they hope to interest in missions. If each worker would win one other worker to the cause each year, the evangelization of the world would soon be an accom- plished fact. The question of how to interest individuals in missions is there- fore one of vital importance to every missionary worker. In no way can so much light be thrown upon the subject as by studying the lives oj' great missionaries and noting what sent them to the foreign field. What interested individuals in the past will give the best clue to what will interest them in the future. Alexander Duff, the pioneer of higher education in India, owed his first interest in missions to pictures of idols shown him by his father on Sunday afternoons. 'Tho but four years old, his young heart was so stirred with compassion for the heathen who worshiped such hideous things that the impression never left him. This early interest was intensified in his student days by the lectures of Ohalmers and the addresses of the great missionary pioneers, Morrison and Marsden. Alexander. Mackay, whom Stanley pronounced th€ greatest mis- f sionary since Livingstone, also became interested in early childhood. The stories of missionary heroism related to him by his mother, and the map of Africa on which his father traced the journeys of Living- stone then in progress, fi,red his young heart with missionary zeal. His thought was later turned to the foreign field by the" Life 'of Patte- son" and the report of a lecture on Madagascar sent him by his sister; but the immediate cause of his giving his life to Africa was the appeal of Stanley for missionaries for Uganda. Eliza Agnew's purpose to become a missionary was formed while at school in New York City, when but eight years old. One day dur- ing the geography lesson the teacher pointed out the Isle of France on the map, and told the children not to forget it, for Harriet Newell, one of his former pupils, was buried there. As he told the story of her sweet young life and early death, Eliza Agnew's heart was so deeply touched that she decided then and there that when she grew to womanhood she "would go as a missionary to tell the heathen about Jesus." The first flame of missionary zeal kindled in the heart of William Oarey was the result of giving daily lessons in geography in his little school at Moulton. As he studied the map of the world, with its vast regions lying in spiritual darkness, his heart was overwhelmed, and he

began to gather information about various heathen lands. A copy of Cook's" Voyages" falling into his hands about this time, fanned the flame and fed the growing impulse, until his whole mind became absorbed with the thought of preaching Christ to all the world.

Writing an essay on missions made John Ludwig Krapf, the great African explorer, a missionary. When about fourteen years of age the principal of the school which he attended read to the pupils a pamphlet on the spread of Christianity in heathen lands. Never before had young Krapf heard anything of missions, but the subject took such a hold upon his mind that he at once asked himself the question, "Shall I be a missionary and go to the heathen?" This question was answered in the affirmative, and shortly after he offered himself as a missionary student at Basel.

Adoniram Judson, David Livingstone, John Scudder, Henry Martyn, and Samuel Marsden became missionaries as a result of reading missionary literature. Buchanan's" Star of the East," telling of missionary work in India, changed the whole course of Judson's life, and led him to give up the pleasant prospect of an assistant pastorate in Boston for the hardships of a missionary career in foreign lands. Gutzlaff's "Appeal in Behalf of China" falling into the hands of David Livingstone, led him to offer himself for work in the Middle Kingdom, but the Opium War blocked the way, and Robert Moffat. won him for Africa. A little tract, entitled "The Claims of Six Hundred Millions, and the Ability and Duty of the Churches Respecting Them," loaned him by one of his lady patients, led Dr. Scudder, the first medical missionary from America, to give up his lucrative practise in New York City and go to Ceylon.

Jonathan Edwards' "Life of David Brainerd" sent Henry Martyn to India. Previous to this his heart had been deeply stirred by the missionary sermons of his pastor, the Rev. Charles Simeon, but it was the self-denying life and heroic labors of the "Missionary of the Wilderness" that gave him courage to break the dearest ties of earth and bury himself in a heathen land. This same "Life of Brainerd" was also the means of inspiring Samuel Marsden to undertake his great work for New Zealand. While sailing across the seas to take up his heavy task as chaplain to the convicts of New South Wales, he read the story of Brainerd's work. So deep was the impression made that, in addition to his appointed duties, he began to work for the Maoris also.

John Williams, like Henry Martyn, owed his first interest in missions to his pastor, the Rev. Matthew Wilks, whose faithful sermons on the subject stirred his very soul. When an appeal came for helpers he responded eagerly, and at the age of twenty-one sailed away to the island field where he was to earn the title" Apostle of the South Seas" and win a martyr's crown.

i903] HOW TO INTEREST THE iNDIVIDUAL IN MISSIONS i03

Two famous missionaries, Fidelia :Fiske and John Ooleridge Patteson, decided to go the foreign field while listening to the addresses of returned missionaries. Miss Fiske's interest dated back to the departure of her uncle, Pliny Fiske, for the Holy Land, when she was but three years old, and at Mount Holyoke she had come under Mary Lyon's magnetic influence, but it was the appeal of Dr. Perkins that led her to offer herself for Persia. Bishop Patteson's interest also began at an early age through hearing stories of missionary heroism related in his home. But it was while at Eton that he first heard God's voice calling him to the foreign field. One Sunday afternoon, in company with his fellow-students, he went to hear Bishop Selwyn tell of his work in the Southern Seas. As he listened to the burning words of the great missionary he determined to follow in his steps. Twelve years later he accompanied him to his distant field.

Trying to persuade others to go as missionaries-working for missions, it migllt be called-led Hans Egede and Melinda Rankin to become missionaries themselves. From the day tha.t Hans Egede found an old book containing the chronicles of the long-lost colony of Eric the Red, he began to urge upon his countrymen the duty of sending missionaries to Greenland. But by and by, perceiving that it did not look well for him to urge others to go while he remained at home, he determined to undertake the work himself. After the close of the Mexican War, Miss Rankin tried in vain, by the use of tongue and pen, to arouse the churches of the United States to a sense of their duty to the Mexicans. But at last she was led to exclaim: "God helping me, I'll go myself 1"

It was giving to missions that won Oyrus Hamlin, founder of Robert Oollege, to the missionary cause. The turning-point in his career dates back to an annual muster day-always a great holiday in his New England home-when, after a hard struggle, he dropped into a missionary box, for the education of a heathen boy, the whole of seven cents, given him by his mother to spend as he pleased. In consequence of his generosity he was obliged to go without his dinner. Long years after he declared, in his quaint way, that he " came out of that missionary box," and with him five other missionaries who went to his church and dropped pennies into this self-same box.

Robert Morrison and James Gilmour are notable examples of men who became great missionaries, not as a result of any striking external incident, but simply from a desire to obey the" Last command of Christ." The study of their Bibles made them missionaries. The pole-star of Morrison's life was duty, and it was a solemn sense of his duty to his Lord, and his duty to the hea.then that led him to devote his life to Ohina. Gilmour's decision was made during his college course. Two questions demanded an answer-how to serve God and where. In response to the first, he entered the ministry; in

response to the second, he b~came a missionary. Oommon sense, he says, told him to go wheTe the work was most abundant and laborers most scarce. "But," he adds, "I go as a missionary, not that I may follow the dictates of common sense, but that I may obey that command of Ohrist, 'Go into all the world and preach.' "

John G. Paton, whose autobiography has sent many a missionary to the field, attribu tes his interest in missions to the prayers of his father and mother at the family altar. When he decided to become a missionory, they said to him: "When you were given to us, we laid you upon the altar, our first born, to be consecrated, if God 'saw fit, as a missionary of the cross, and it has been our constant prayer that you might be prepared, qualified, and led to this very decision."

Some Practical Lessons There are many lessons to be learned from this study of the impelling forces that led noble men and earnest women to choose foreign missions as a life-work. First, there is the practical lession of how to interest others. The instances given show that hearts are touched and impulses implanted in many different ways. Pictures, books, maps, stories, sermons; tracts, addresses, writing missionary papers, doing missionary work, giving missionary money, studying the Bible, prayer-each in turn was the means, under God, of sending one or more great workers to the field.

The same means used by Ohristian workers of to-day will, with GoJ's blessing, produce similar results. This was proved by the testimonies given at the Ohio State Ohristian Endeavor Oonvention, held last autumn in Zanesville. At a conference conducted by tIte writer the young people were ask to tell, very briefly, what first interested them in missions. A large number of responses were given, among them the following: "Writing missionary papers and studying missions in a study class." "Helping to support a boy in a mission school." "Realizing God's love for all mankind." " Fulfilling the dying request of my mother to see that her missionary money was paid." "The infiuence of my teacher at school. who was preparing to go to the foreign land where she is now at work." "Reading missionary periodicals that came into our home." "Writing a paper on child widows in India." "Coming into contact with missionaries from the field." "A course of lectures delivered by Dr. Schaff at Lane Seminary." "Reading missionary letters received by a neighbor." "Contact with Student Volunteers." "Hearing missionary addresses at conventions."

Then there is the lesson of individual responsibility. It is worthy of note that the majority of these great missionaries received their inspiration by: contact with some one soul ablaze with missionary zeal. The lives of Paton, Mackay, Duff, and Hamlin teach the duty and responsibility of parents in the home, those of Martyn and Williams

THE YOUNG MEN OF CHINA

the privilege and power of the pastor in the pulpit. The experiences of Eliza Agnew and Dr. Krapf reveal opportunities little dreamed of that are open to the school-teacher who is faithful to his Lord. The calls of· Patteson and Judson, Marsden, Livingstone, and Scudder give a hint of the tremendous influence exerted by missionary writers and speakers, and, above all, by the returned missionary from the field.

The susceptibility of the child mind to receive life-impres~ions is another lesson that must not be overlooked.. Miss Fiske was only three years old, and Dr. Duff but four, when their interest in missions began, and Eliza Agnew formed her life-purpose at the age of eight. Sunday-school teachers, Junior workers, and leaders of children's mission bands should keep this constantly in mind.

Still another lesson is the lesson of encouragement. Missionary workers are prone to be discouraged because so little fruit appears as the result of all their toil. Yet seed faithfully sown, and caref]111y watered by prayer, will sooner or later yield an abundant harvest and receive a rich reward. The parents, teachers, pastors, writers, and speakers who so deeply impressed the strol?g youn'g souls of earlier days little knew what great results were to come from their humble efforts. Nor do you. If you are faithful to your trust God may use you to inspire some soul to do a work in the future as great and as glorious as any that was wronght in the past.

THE YOUNG 'MEN OF CHINA BY D. WILLARD LYON, SHANGHAI Editorial Secretary of the Y. 111. C. A. of China, Korea, and Hongkong China is commonly known as a nation which worships the past. All power is supposed to be in the hands of the old men. This has been'true of China for many centuries, and in a sense is still true. Confucius, however, was able, as long ago as he lived, to realize that, after all, the future of a nation depends on its young men. He said: "Fear not the old, but fear the young." If ever his injunction ought to be heeded, that time is at present. The destiny of New China is in the hands of her young men.

The great reform movement which began so auspiciously five years ago, and was so suddenly nipped in the bud in the autumn of 1898, was . a movement of young men. A group of young men, who had learned something of the power of Western civilization, gathered themselves around the young emperor and influenced him to issue edicts which overturned educational schemes that had been in existence for ages, and converted temples into colleges. Altho this promising movement was doomed to sudden defeat, yet its defeat was only temporary. Since

the Boxer cataclysm of two years ago there have been many sure signs of the reviving of the reform spirit. It is among the young men that the enthusiastic agitators of reform are to be found; and altho as yet they have but little power, their influence is steadily grow- ing, and is sure some day to be in the ascendant.

As early as 1891 the missionaries of Shanghai realized the need for the organization of a work distinctly for young men in that great metropolis. They drew up a strong petition, which was sent to the International Committee of Young Men's Christian Associations, urging that a man be sent to Shanghai to undertake the work of organizing a movement among the Chinese and foreign young men. About the same time an equally strong appeal from Peking was also sent to the same committee. In response to these appeals the writer was sent to China in the year 1895, by the International Committee, to give his life to reaching the young men of China. At that time the recent establishment of a large government university at Tientsin, and the existence, at the same port, of several technical government institutions, led me to begin work in Tientsin. Two and a half years later two other men were sent out. Mr. Robert R. Gailey was appointed to take charge of the work at Tientsin, and Mr. Robert E. Lewis to organize the work in Shanghai. In the meantime there had sprung up in the colleges of China a College Young Mens' Christian Association movement, including some thirty-five associations. The writer was called upon to give his energies to the development of this college work, and Mr. Lewis was temporarily requested to assist in organizing and conserving the large work in the college field. It was not possible, therefore, until late in 1899, for him. to begin to give his thought and time to the Shanghai field; since that time there has sprung up in Shanghai a large and promising work for young men. One thousand and fifty members in the Foreign, Chinese City, Chinese Students, and Japanese Departments attest the interest of the young men in the enterprise. Good-sized buildings have been rented, and large sums of money raised locally are expended annually in the carrying on of the work.

The association in Tientsin was, of course, wiped out by the Boxer uprising, but it has recently risen out of its ashes. Fully one hundred and thirty wide-awake young business men are banded together in the Ohinese city association at that point, and are giving themselves enthusiastically to the work of saving the young men of that port.

A similar work among the Chinese young men of Hongkong, under the leadership of Mr. Walter J. Southam, has grown up within the last eight months. In February, 1902, a vigorous association was formed with over one hundred young men in it, a large proportion of whom are "Christians, who have the highest interests of the work at heart.

1903J THE YOUNG MEN OF CHINA

Taking Ohina, as a whole, city associatio~s have been established at six important centers. There are forty-four college associations in eight different provinces. The total membership of these college and city associations is fully two thousand five hundred.

Mr. F. S. Brockman, who has been studying the Ohinese language for over three years, is now serving as the representative of the General Oommittee in the work of general administration. Mr. P. L. Gillett's arrival in Korea, as the secretary at Seoul, has increased the force of foreign secretaries to six, but the number ought to be doubled at once, in order to make possible entering the doors that are already wide open.

The purpose of this movement is to inspire and direct the young men of China, Korea, and Hongkong in their efforts to help and save their fellow young men. The leaders who have come from the West have come only to adapt and introduce methods which have been tested and approved by the most successful associations of the West. They come to spread a self-supporting and self-propagating enterprise. The movement is distinctly a movement of the young men of East Asia for the young men of East Asia. It is the privilege of the young men of the West to contribute something at the outset toward launching the enterprise, but if the enterprise is to be a permanent one and a successful one, it must from the first be a movement that belongs to the young men of Ohina, Korea, and Hongkong themselves. The field which lies before this movement is one of tremendous significance. Great difficulties are to be overcome; but it is already yielding a most encouraging fruitage, which betokens a wealth of possibilities. This field falls into three different sections. In the first place, there are one hundred and twenty-five colleges of Western learning, under missionary or government control, where at least ten thousand students are pursuing modern courses of education. In but forty-four of these have associations as yet been formed. In many of the remainder there are great difficulties to be met before a work can be organized. But we feel that as a movement we have a right to claim this entire field as a legitimate field of influence for the associations. In the second place, there are twelve large cities, with a total population of eight million souls, where city associations might be formed immediately and with assured success. In all of these cities there are groups of earnest Christian men who would form the nuclei for the active membership of the associations. It is absolutely essential that there be a secretary from the West to reside at each one of these cities in order to be able to guide the work along safe and successful channels. In the third place, one-fifth of all students of the world are to be found in the one million literati of Ohina. They have an influence which no other class has. They control thought, they even control the government. They have been suddenly awakened to a sense of their need-at least, to a sense of their lack of certain things

which go to make natio'ns successful. They are seeking light; they know not what light they want; they have a vague idea that light can be found somehow through contract with the once-despised foreigner. It is for us, as an association movement, to take them in this hour of their darkness and sense of need, and lead them forth by the hand into the Kingdom of light and life. What field in any other part of the world is fuller of opportunities and possibilities than this field?

One of the chief secrets of the success of the association move~ ment in the West has been the emphasis which has been placed upon vigilant supervision and aggressive / but wise extension. This is regarded as absolutely essential in the work at home. It is even more essential here in the East, where not only the movement is new, but where the conditions also are new. The movement has, therefore, entrusted the direction of its work to a General Committee, composed of twenty-four men of wide experience and of iritimate acquaintance with the Far East. Through the agents and agencies employed by this committee the associations are kept in constant and helpful touch with each other, and with the movement as a whole. Four lines of effort are employed by the committee in carrying on its work of organization, supervision, and extension. In the first place, a large correspondence is conducted with the associations and their leaders, both in the Chinese and in the English languages. In the second place, books, pamphlets, and periodicals adapted to the needs of young men in the Far East are published. In the third place, the officers of the different associations are trained for the more efficient performances of their duties by being brought together in conferences and conventions. In the fourth place, the associations are constantly kept in touch with the best methods by frequent visitation on the part of foreign and native secretaries.

We are dealing with leaders. One leader may count for as much as ten thousand who are led. In the New Asia, which is rapidly developing, the new leaders are to be found among two classes of young men. The young men who live in the large port cities are the leaders in the fast-developing commerce of New Asia. The young men who are in its colleges and among the literati are the leaders in the changing politics of New China. The fact that we are dealing with these two classes of men shows the significance of the field in which we are working. The fact that we are aiming not at education nor even at reform, but at the actual transformation of character, shows the significance of the work to which God has called us. The prayers of the Christian world are needed that this movement may be true to its opportunities, true to its principles, and true to the God who has called it into being.

SOME CHINESE CHRISTIAN MARTYRS

SOME CHINESE CHRISTIAN MARTYRS BY REY. A. D. REILL, M.B., C.M., YEN-SHAN, CHINA Missionary of the London Missionary Society, 1896- Out of the bitter trial of martyrdom and persecution our Chinese Christians have come triumphantly, and out of the still greater trial of the year that followed, when they have necessarily been much neglected, with preachers killed, missionaries away, older Christians, deacons, etc., almost exterminated, and opportunities for revenge, extortion, and extravagant claims for compensation-out of this even more searching trial they have come more clean-handed and with a more Chri&tlike spirit than we could have dared to hope. Over two hundred and thirty of our Christians were cruelly slain. Then the tide turned, and our Christians had the upper hand over the still unpunished murderers of their dearest friends; but not one Boxer suffered death or even injury at the hand' of our Christians. The spirit of many may be expressed in the simple words that I heard from the lips of one old man at Tsang Chou, who had suffered much for his faith. He said that he did not know much about Ohristianity, but he understood it to be a religion of long suffering under oppression and wrong. Jesus endured suffering much worse than any we can have to be bear, and not only bore it patiently Himself, but taught His disciples to do so likewise. 'l'his man was a poor, ignorant old chap, but he had imbibed a good deal of the Spirit of Christ.

In Yen Shan, in the province of Chih-li, the Christians suffered terribly, over two hundred being killed in Yen Shan city and county alone. We went over the desolate ruins of our compound and saw the place at the gate where our fine old preacher was killed with a few more of our Christian helpers. Their mangled bodies were thrown into the flames of the burning buildings, and the unconsumed remains were buried in the city wall near by. We also visited the public executing-ground for criminals, where forty of our Christians, if not m0t:e, were most cruelly done to death. Some were cuf into little pieces for fear of their raising from the dead, and the pieces were thrown onto fires lit for the purpose, the ashes being taken and thrown into the air. Others were left lying on the ground, no one daring to bury them, until the dDgs had devoured their remains, and the bits of bleached bones now lying about are quite undistinguishable. I picked up a bit of a lower jaw that looks as if it had been cut through by a sword-cut, and I photographed a dog which was gnawing a piece of human bone at the very time we were visiting the place. Numbers of Roman Catholics were killed at this place, and several Boxers have been executed there since.

There are many most interesting stories of our Christians'martyrdoms, escapes, and experiences. They all took place in the hottest

summer weather, and many wandered about for weeks, not daring to enter villages in the daytime, and dying from exposure to the broiling sun.

One poor fellow told me that by day he lay in a shallow ditch with the sun shining full on him out of a cloudless sky, while bands of Boxers paraded his village. To be found would mean certain death. At night he managed to get a little food and water, but at times he felt, while lying in that ditch, that even a horribly cruel death would be better than the agonies he had to endure.

The Boxers were so numerous in the district that it was extremely difficult to esoape from the disturbed area, espeoially as every traveler was open to suspioion. Three things helped to save them: first, the great height of the summer crops, sorghum and millet, which enabled people to go about without being seen from a distance; second, the proximity of the Shantung border, as in that provinet Yuan Shih K'ai was keeping the movement in check; and, third, the defeat and scattering of the Boxers in that district by General Mei and his soldiers and by the Mohammedans, who had had good cause to take the Boxers, and who wreaked a terrible revenge upon them for their brutal massacres of unprepared Mohammedan villagers. But for these three modifying causes it is difficult to see how any of our people could have escaped. One man got into an empty coffin in which there was a hole which let in air. It was in a room in his house, and he lay there a whole day while the Boxers came in and looked everywhere else to find him. He escaped by night. Another man dreamed that a voice spoke to him, telling him to rise and flee. He arose, but finding no one in the room, he went to sleep again. The voice came again with the same result. At the thIrd time he became alarmed, and, jumping up, fled away in the dark. He succeeded in getting through the Boxers, whom he afterward found were already surrounding his place. Others were killed there the next day, but he had been the special object of the Boxers' search. Like many of our younger men, he joined 'Yuan Shih K'ai's soldiers, and was soon promoted to a minor command. Nearly all our men who became soldiers seem to have rapidly reached positions of trust and some little authority.

This man was greatly impressed by another experience. He took away his little Testament with him, and the Boxers in another district to which he escaped stopped him to ask where he had come from, and insisted on searching him. They, however, failed to find the little Book which would have caused his immediate execution. Five of his kindred were killed and his wife was carried off by the Boxers, but recently returned. After his soldiering experiences he naturally imbibed somewhat of a military way of looking at things, and began on his return home to do as an individual what he might have been excused for aiding in as a soldier under authority. He extorted fines

from the Boxers who had looted and destroyed his place. But this could not be allowed by the church, as the example was too likely to be followed. So our young preacher there at once put him out of the church and made it known that he had done so. In this way the " extortion "-if such it should be called, where those fined had looted and destroyed without pity or limit-was checked, and the Christians kept well in hand. The poor fellow who was put out came to Murray with tears, saying he knew he had been wrong and asking to be reinstated. Murray told him to go back and prove his repentance in his village by his life there, and we should be only too glad to receive him back. So he went off cheerfully to try.

The stories told of some of the martyrs are almost incredible were it not that we know that they have been paralleled all down the ages, and that God is with His own. Our courier, a fine little Ulan called Fan, who had carried our letters between Yen shan, -T'sang Chou, and Tientsin for a long time, and who was the soul of thoroughness, loyalty, and honesty, was one of the heroes. He was remarkable for his. freedom from the national characteristic of money-loving, and had often refused extra pay and "tips," on the score that he had done nothing to deserve them. He was caught and placed in a deep hole, dug for the purpose, standing upright, but with his head below the level of the surrounding field. Earth was filled in np to his knees, and he was asked to recant, but refused. Then to his hips, but he still refused. Then to his chin, and a last offer made of life and liberty if he would deny his Master. The brave fellow again refused, and was therefore buried alive. I saw his wife and little boy-a jolly chap-only a short time ago. The wife is quite a superior sort of woman and is very plucky about her loss.

Our old Yen Shan gatekeeper was another whose death story. has been ascertained. He was an ugly, strange-looking mortal, and one would not have expected him to stand his ground as he did. The Boxers told him to sing and let them hear his skill. There, with the Boxers, sword in hand, standing around, he started cheerily in his tuneful spirit, but none too tuneful voice, to sing" He leadeth me, He leadeth me." They applauded. and told him to go ahead again, so he sang "Heaven is my Home" to the air of "Home, Sweet Home." Think of the wonderful strangeness of it all, and the nearness at that moment, in this far-off Chinese town, of the sweetness of heaven and the boundless darkness and cruelty of hell. He sang brightly to the end, and after a round of applause they did their worst; but it was a lamentable failure from their point of view, if they had only understood. They simply sent him into the presence of his waiting Lord to receive the" well done" that would gladden his soul forever.

I think the case that appealed to me most was that of a brightfaced, pretty young woman, who had recently been married into a

family which enthusiastically went over to the Boxers as a whole. She had been betrothed to this Boxer husband ever since her infancy, and altho she was one of the brightest and most hopeful of our schoolgirls, she was married into this heathen family. Last year her sufferings can only be imagined. Her husband treated her vilely and often threatened to kill her. The whole family took a delight in persecuting her, and she was the only Ohristian in the village. They tried to take her books away, but she threatened suicide and they had only too much cause to fear that it was not idle talk. She kept her hymnbook and testament, therefore, anc1 found much comfort in them. It made me wonder whether I valued mine enough, and my liberty to read it whenever I wished. After the troubles were over she came to stay in Yen Shan with her mother for a while, but was very soon compelled to return to her heathen home again. She was brave and bright about it, trusting in God to help her, but it made one's heart ache to look at her, and to think of all she had before her. Oh, the women of Ohina! What need there is for the Gospel here to raise their social status and their individual lives and homes!

Pray for this young wife and her home, that God may bring the whole family to Himself as a result of her influence and example.

ABBE DUBOIS AND MISSIONS IN INDIA J. P. JONES, D.D., PASUMALAI, INDIA lIIissionary of the American Board, Madura, 18,'8– About eighty years ago a notable servant of God closed his missionary career of thirty-one years in India. They were years of absolute self-renunciation, of complete devotion to his work and to the people of India, of the exercise of conspicuous ability in all that he undertook, and-by his own repeated confession-of sad discouragement and failure.

Abbe Dubois was a Frenchman and a Jesuit. He was a keen observer of the habits and customs of the people of this penin,sula, and wrote asomewhat remarkable book upon the subject. It was the publication, a few years ago, of the first English translation of the abbe's revised text of this book which created throughout India considerable stir, and called attention once more to Christian missions and their success, or want of success, in the land. The abbe's book has once more given occasion to many of the enemies of missions to point the finger of scorn at this branch of the Lord's work and to establish themselves in the belief that" missions are a failure."

The abbii decided, at an early date in his mission, that, in order to succeed, he must change his mode of living and become one with the natives of the country in his outer habits of life, including even food

ABBE DUBOIS AND MISSIONS IN INDIA

and clothing. He also adapted himself to the prejudices of the people, as his brother Jesuits do to-day, by a close observance of caste rules. He says: I made it my constant rule to live as they did. I adopted their style of clothing, and I studied their customs and methods of life in order to be exactly like them. I even went so far as to avoid any tlisplay of repugnance to the majority of their peculiar prejudices.

And what were the results achieved? Listen to his plaint: The restraints and privations under which I have lived, by conforming myself to the usages of the country, embracing, in many respects, the prejudices of the natives, living like them and becoming all but a Hindu myself; in short, by being made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some-all these have proved of no avail to me to make proselytes.

Even of the few whom he gathered into the fold, most were Pariahs and beggars who came with some interested motives. Not only this, the Abbe gradually grew pessimistic and later solemnly declared.

Let the Christian religion be presented to these people under every possible light . . . the time of conversion has passed away, and under existing circumstances there remains no human possibility of bringing it back. .

This feeling he based in part upon the fact that the Roman Catholic Christianity with which he was identified in those days was receding rather than advancing. He sadly mourns the fact that, of the hundreds of thousands who had embraced their faith-many of them from the higher castes-a large number were renouncing Christianity and returning to their ancestral religion. To us this phenomenon seems a most natural one, as most of the so-called Christians to whom he refers had been inveigled into the Catholic Church by the wiles of the notoriously deceitful Jesuit, Robert de Nobili, of Madura, the man who persistently palmed himself off as a " Western Brahman."

Dubois'view of Hindu character also, especially the character of the Brahman, brought to him absolute discouragement. He was appalled at the depth of human vileness, and the incorrigibility of the Brahman heart. St. Paul's awful chapter upon Genti!e depravity stands no comparison with the indignant abbe's arraignment of the proud and haughty Brahman. The only criticism which those who are to-day best informed about this Hindu dignitary's life would offer upon the abbe's characterization is that it is too sweeping. There doubtless are good Brahmans, tho it must be confessed that no other class of mortals are born among men with a larger bias toward all the subtler kinds of immorality and of sin, or whose environment is better calculated to demoralize and corrupt.

But what he emphasizes as the most prevalent and mighty obstacle to missionary success is the godless and anti-Ohristian character of

Anglo-Indians. These men are fouud at all centers of population. The vast majority of them, tho professing Ohristians, are, in their lives, a disgrace to their profession. The abbe remarks: It is curious to note that the Brahman does not believe in his relig- ion, and yet he outwardly observes it, while the Christian believes in his and yet does not outwardly observe it. Before the character and behavior of Europeans became well known to these people, it seemed possible that Christianity might take root among them. But having witnessed the immoral and disorderly conduct of the Europeans who then overran the whole country, the Hindus would hear no more of a religion which appeared to have so little influence over the behavior of those professing it, and who had been brought up in its tenets; and their prejudice against Christianity has gone on increasing steadily day by day, as the people became more familiar with Europeans, until it finally received its deathblow. Europeans should indeed blush when they see to what depths of degradation the religion of their fathers has sunkin this country through the misconduct of their fellows.

This plaint of the good man was doubtless. well founded. And it stands .to-day as the greatest, or, at least, one of the chief obstacles to the coming of Ohrist's Kingdom in India. So far as influence is concerned, it would to-day be the greatest blessing that could befall the missionary cause in India if the Anglo-Indian community were to set sail for its native land anll remain there. Of course, there are not a few grand and noble exceptions among them. But. as a class, their influence, as against the spread of our faith, is deplorable. It is also doubtless true that even during the present generation the decrease in the number of those who are at the same time officials and rulers and also men of Ohristian faith and piety is marked. And. one is inclined to wonder whereunto this thing will grow. Many of the wil?est believe that herein lies one of the greatest dangers to British rule in India.

The Causes of Failure and Discouragement After all, we seriously ask whether the pessimism of the abbe was well founded, and whether his testimony applies to the situation of the Protestant missions of to-day. By no means. While the abbe's piety was genuine, and his consecration to the work indubitable, his methods were open to serious question. For instance, he is by no means the only missionary who has, more or less absolutely, adopted the outward forms of native life and customs in this land. But it is noticeable that, so far as the writer knows, all Europeans who have adopted this method of approach to the natives have practically failed in it. Not a few Protestant missionaries have tried it, only to learn its futility and to abandon it. The Salvation' Army who, a few years ago, adopted it with so much cruelty and disaster to their agents, have now greatly modified their method in the direction of retaining, for the sake of health and efficiency, European habits of life. And the

day is not remote when they will be undistinguishable from other Protestant missions in this particular. For it has certainly been sufficiently proved by them and others that a European can not live in India as a native-adopting all his habits of eating and clothing. And even if this were possible and otherwise expedient, it is not a successful way of reaching and of influencing the people. The native prefers to see the European true to himself first, and will honor him for such fidelity. Moreover, the European has, in the eyes of the Hindn, an exalted position; and the less he compromises this byabandoning his own forms of life, the better it will be for his influence and that of his teaching. The Hindu is no fool, to mistake th.e practise of external forms, however well intended, for the exercise of a true and exalted altruism.

The observance of caste rules and customs by the abbe is another thing which every Protestant missionary regards as a fundamentally false step. It is well known that the respective attitude of the Roman Catholics and the Protestants toward the Hindu caste system is one of their distinguishing marks in this land. The abbe makes an elaborate defense of the caste system, which every Protestant missionary believes to be the paramount evil and the most powerful enemy, both oJ the people and of Christianity, and which he antagonizes everywhere and hates with all his soul. No one who reads the abbe's book can fail to be impressed with the unmanly, not to say unchristian, subterfuges to which he resorted in order to countenance this caste demon, which is antipodal, in its spirit and work, to our religion. And the decadence of Roman Catholicism which he so bitterly bemoans was, and is still, caused more by their alliance with this accursed caste system than by any other thing. For, however easy caste observance on their part may pave the way from Hinduism to them, it makes it equally easy for their converts to return to their old faith. There is only a brief step from the position of a caste observing Romanist to that of a Hindu. And it is a fact that Romanism loses nearly as many as it gains by this same easy path., If onr blessed relIgion is to conquer this land, it must be by a stern refusal to compromise with Hinduism in l'eference to that which is more fundamental to it (the caste system) than any belief or other ceremony.

The Great Changes Wrought in India But were the abbe to be permitted to make a brief return to India to-day, and given an eye to gaze upon the whole field of missionary effort in the land, and to behold all the results, what would he see? He would, perhaps, meet with no fewer obstacles to the progress of our faith than he then met. But instead of a confessedly decadent religion, whose adherents, he claimed, were six hundred thousand, and were rapidly diminishing in numbers, he would find to-day in Chris-

tianitya triumphant faith whose followers are more than two and one- half million souls, and whose numbers are rapidly multiplying, and whose influence and power in the land are proportionately much greaHteerwthoau•nldtahlesoir numbers . of God, which he and his coreligion- find the Word ists constantly kept in the background, and refused to translate into the vernaculars, now in the hands of, and daily read by, millions of all languages in the land. The translation of the Scriptures to the vernacular of this great land is one of the triumphs of this century, and will do more for the ultimate redemption of this people than any other applied agency or power. In this grand enter- prise the Roman Oatholic Ohurch has sternly refused to have any share. There is hardly a native of the land who has not beeu put under lasting obligation to Protestant Ohristianity by this expensive enter- prise of translating and disseminating the Word of God.

The good abbe would also open wide his eyes as he gazed upon . the wonderfnl progress which the native Ohris~ian community has made on all sides. In the matter of education, for instance, these Ohristians are forging ahead, so as, perhaps, to be next to the highly favored Brahmans in point of culture to-day. Indeed, when we take into consideration the rapid advance of native Ohristian women, and the scrupulous avoidance of all means of education by Brahman women, the early preeminence of the native Ohristian community is assured. And it should not be forgotten, in this particular, that the vast majority of these Ohristians have hailed from the lowest stratum of society. The best colleges in India to-day are mission institutions, led by the Madras Ohristian Oollege. In this matter of higher education Romanists also have, since the days of the abbe, made wonderful progress_ Looking again at the complexion of the Ohristian community we see a growing change. The oft-repeated charge that the native Chris- tians are all from the outcasts is no longer true, even if it ever were true. Many thousands from the respectable Sudra castes are now found in the Christian Church. And even the Brahman is by no means absent. Abbe Dubois claimed that the conversion of a Brah- man to. our faith would be the miracle of our times. He would rejoice, if with us to-day, to see that miracle of Divine grace many times repeated. He would see among the agents of many of our Protestant missions not a few faithful and earnest servants of Ohrist from among these "twice born" of Hind~ism_ Perhaps the most eloquent English orator of India to-day is a converted Brahman in Calcutta. This man, the Hon. K. C. Bannerjee, has nobly consecrated his unique talents to the service of the Master. He and his cultured sons are not only honorary evangelists, preaching Ohrist to their non- Ohristian friends on the s~reets or that metropolis, he is ever active

ABBE DUBOIS AND MISsIoNS lN

in many forms of Ohristian service, and was elected President of the Ohristian Endeavor Society for all India.

The most able and reliable native Ohristian weekly newspaper published in this land is edited by a Brahman convert. And an able, faithful paper it is too. The most illustrious woman in India to-day is Ramabai, the Brahman convert, who is laboring with remarkable success and consecration in the elevation and conversion of the benighted and much-affiicted women of this land. Space would fail me were I to enumerate the honorable position filled and the influence exerted in India to-day by Ohristians of Brahmanical extraction.

No less noticeable is ~he progress, duringthelast century, of qhris- tianity and of the Ohristian community in the esteem and favor of Hindus generally. "A respectable Hindu who was asked to embrace the Ohristian religion," mournfully writes Dubois, "would look upon the suggestion either as a joke, or else as an insult of the deepest dye. To such an extreme is this hatred now carried in some parts that were a Hindu of good ~epute to be on intimate terms with Ohristians he would not dare own it in public." To-day, on the other hand, the question of becoming a Ohristian is receiving the earnest thought of many of the brightest and most favored sons of the land, and Hindus of distinction are to be found among the friends and intimates of native Ohristians.

This iufant native Ohristian Ohurch has also, during the last fifty years, put on wonderful vigor and beauty in many respects. It is learning the secret and blessedness of self-support. How many churches and congregations the writer knows, in different parts of the land, which are not only financially independent of the missions, but are also lending a helping hand to weaker churches and are vigorous in spreading the Gospel beyond their own limits. Every year gives us new evidences that the religion of Jesus is, with ever-increasing power, imparting its beauty, grace, and energy to the native Christian community, so as to furnish us with a double assurance that our faith has found a home in the land.

Not the least of the changes which the last century has wrought in India is found in Hinduism itself. In the heart of one who reads the abbe's book and who knows the present situation in this land, the first sentiment which arises is one of wonder at the transformation which has taken place in that decadant faith. Many of its grossest inhuman customs and rites have been nbolished. Suttee, which the abbe so graphically describes as an eye-witness, is no longer. Infanticide and other forms of murder, and even human sacrifice, have been abolished. These and many more were made illegal by this Ohristian government.

Besides these, the Hindus themselves have, from a growing sense of shame in the new light which our religion casts upon them, abandoned some of the most degrading and soul-corrupting ceremonies which are

11S TltE MlsstONAItY REVIEW OJ;' TllE WORLD

referred to in the abbe's book. The leavening influence of Chris· tianity is nowhere more manifest than in the outer life of Hinduism itself. Under the lead of Christianity many e~lightened Hindus are to-day vigorously advocating, in their own faith, reforms and privileges which would be an untold blessing to the land, but which are directly antagonistic to Hindu Shastras or Scriptures, and would be subversive of their faith.

Studying, therefore, the condition of Christianity in this land from the standpoint of the abbe's book and that of careful observation today we have cause for much gratitude. We are thankful that modern Protestant missions do not pattern after the abbe's methods, which, however plausible they may at first seem, are so fatal to permanent success in winning India for Christ.

We are also thankful that the results of missionary work during the ninteenth century enable us to throw the worthy abbe's pessimism to the winds, and to put on the optimism of It living hope which is based upon what we know of our faith and of its achievements.

NOTEWORTHY FACTS ABOUT INDIA * BY WILBUR B. STOVER, BULSAR, BOMBAY PRESIDENCY, INDIA Missionary of the Dunker Brethren, 1894- To the average American at home, India is a kir..d of wonderland. Beautiful yet sinful, exalted yet degraded, rich yet poor, enlightened ye~ ignorant, over-religious yet without religion, gods everywhere yet without God, husband often a university graduate whose little wife can not read, with the most bigoted pride and the most complete selfrenunciation, with princes and rajas and lepers and beggars-the land of opposites where extremes constantly meet-India, often considered a continent within itself, to anyone interested in humanity at large presents for both study and labor perhaps the greatest field in the world.

Every sChoolboy in the geography class knows that the British government is supreme in India, tho he has not likely a very clear idea of what that supremacy implies. Stability, permanency, justice, safety, and peace are guaranteed. India is unarmed, which means that no native may own a weapon of warfare without a license, which license is not readily obtained.

The people have a hand in all local government. A town of four thousand is entitled to municipal government. Anyone who is of age may vote, provided he own property to the amollnt of $600, or pay municipality tax equal to $1.25 a year, or pay income tax (under $14 a month income is not taxable), or is a university graduate, or ';'Mr. Stover has written a book entitled'.' India: A Problem," which has just come from the press of the Brethern Publishing House, Elgin. IlI.-EDITORS.

19031 NOTEWOnTltY PACTS AtlOt1T INDIA

lawyer, or juror, or assessor, or honorary magistrate. In our town of Bulsar, eleven thousand population, at the last elections five hundred and ninety-seven persons voted, of whom forty-four were women. This solution of the problem as to who shall vote is not without sig- nificance to thoughtful Americans at the present time.

There are five government universities, with a probability of two more being added in the near fnture. These are chiefly examining bodies, much like the University of London. To each of these there are about twenty affiliated colleges, each in turn with about two hun- dred students. Each year sees a university output of about one thou- sand four hundred new B.A. men.

There are five hundred and sixty newspapers published in English and the vernaoulars. About six thousand new books from Indian presses appear annually. There are twenty-five thousand miles of good railroads, with about three thousand miles added each year. Some fifty-five thousand miles of telegraph lines transmit five and a half million messages annually. Prizes are offered for the best kept rail- way stations, ranging as high as $20 a year, so that many of the sta- tion precincts become inviting flower-gardens.

There are over twelve thousand post-offices. Rural free delivery is well established. Besides handling tWG hundred and fifty million letters, two hundred and eighteen million postal cards, thirty-two mil- lion newspapers, thirteen million money-orders annually (figures of 1900), the post-office controls a C. O. D. system, runs it banking insti- tution, operates the government telegraph, and sells quinine in small packets of five grains for a half cent.

In every county is a government hospital and a government doctor, with medicines and services at the hospital free to the common people.

All government physicians, post-masters, station-masters, conductors on railways, and all leading judicial officers know English. About one per cent. of the population speak English. The Christian population shows the same per cent. of the whole, but apart from the coincidence, the one fact can scarcely be said to have any bearing upon the other.

Private merchandising is in a prosperous condition, exports exceeding imports as seventy-two to forty-seven. In ord'er of values, rice stands at the head on the export lists, followed respectively by seeds, raw cotton, hides, tea, opium, raw jute, cotton yarn, jute goods, wheat, etc. "Cotton goods" is greatest on the list of import values, followed in the same way by sugar, mineral oil, railroad materials, machinery, cotton yarn, iron, woolen goods, provisions, hardware, etc.

Practically, all who live in India regard the government of India as being thoroughly impartial in administering justice, and it is often remarked that a native would usually prefer an English officer to pre- 1ide, in the case of any court dispute, to one of his own caste. In

India the problem is not one of government at all. It is purely one of religion.

The popUlation is four-fifths Hindu. The two greatest hindrances to natural and rapid growth of Ohristianity are to be found in caste among the Hindus, and carelessness, thoughtlessness, and godlessness among those whom they regard as Ohristians.

In caste a man is born; in it he lives, in it he dies. It is not a matter of faith with him, nor choice, but of sheer necessity. When he is, as a child, initiated into the caste, his wish is not considered. When he is, as a child, married, his voice is not heard. His parents arrange these matters for him according to the caste rule and he is the silent partner.

Really, caste seizes a man be/GTe he is born and sticks to him till after he £s dead. Four months before his birth the mother has cer- tain ceremonies to perform. When he comes he is cared for or neg- lected, as is customary in the caste. At six months the ceremony of "first eating" is performed, according to the caste. Later, strings or beads or rings are put on, according to the caste rule: He is betrothed to one of the girls of the caste, with ceremonies prescribed by the caste. He is married usually before he is twelve (the girl is always married before she is twelve), according to the caste rule. He eats and drinks 'and bathes and looks after the trivial daily necessary duties of life (in the keepjng of which there is great reward), according to the caste rule. When he comes to die it is according to calilte rule too. If on his bed, he is removed and placed on the ground to die, for a dead man on a bed would be defilement to it. After death, bread or money may be placed in his mouth, according to caste rule. If money, it is a coin such as the caste always uses at such times; and if bread, it is made for the purpose from flour made on hand-mills, turning them backward. He is borne to the riverside on a temporary bamboo bier, which no one would think of using a second time, and there burned according to caste rule. His ashes are gathered up and thrown to the waters, according to the caste rule. The men return, bathe, wash out their clothes, and eat nothing till the next day, according to the caste rule. Prayers are said for the dead, and on the ninth day men must shave off their moustache; according to the rule of the caste. On the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth days all the caste is called and feasted, at the expense of the bereaved, according to the rule of the caste.

One born in a Ohristian land would think these might rejoice to get away, living or dead, from the rule of caste, but it is not so. Born . and bred in it, and taught that this is the way God intended for them, they yield themselves to it as the inevitable, and do not even think of anything else.

The number of those who do think, however~ of something else is

NOTEWORTHY FACTS ABOUT INDIA

ever increasing all over the country. There are tens of thousands who regard the rules of caste only when in the presence of others who regard those rules. I have had caste men drink tea with me when we were alone, who would swear they never did it, if called in question by any of their fellows. Others again keep only enough of caste custom as not to get into difficulty about it. One splendid young fellow, in answer to the question why he did not become a Christian, said to me: "I know from history and observation that your religion is the best in the world. Its ethics are the most sublime. Its morals are the purest. Its Savior is ideal. Yet as soon as I should become openly a convert, just that .soon I would be as nothing to all my people, and could do them no good. As it is, I can keep jnst far enough in advance of the caste so they will look up to me and not cut me off. Now, the question is, whether to do myself the most good or do some good to the most people. As I see it now, I choose the unselfish, and remain to all appearance as I am."

With respect to the influence exerted against Christianity by .nominal Christians, the same difficulty is met as in America. If all who profess Christianity were true followers of the Christ to the best of their knowledge, this fact alone would be an important agency in evangelizing the land. But in India everyone born of Hindus is a Hindu, of Mohammedans is a Mohammedan, of Buddhists is a Buddhist, and of Parsees is a Parsee. So the whole population looks upon every man, woman, and child coming from a OhriRtian country, or born of Christian parents, as being necessarily Ohristian, whether in reality he be atheist or infidel or Mormon, rascal or renegade, or reviler of the truth. All actions of all classes of Europeans are regarded as justified, if not indeed prompted, by the Christian religion. They can not generally conceive of a man being without a religion. It may be a poor or weak or bad religion indeed, but a man must have a religion. How great an opportunity Christian travelers from the home lands lose they may never, perhaps, realize. They rush here and there through India seeing the sights, great temples and old mosques, yet never take time to visit the missions and the missionaries, whose very doors they pass without knowing it.

Idolatry, ram pant in India, is more or less connected with caste, for usually a man worships the gods common to his caste. Faith in idols is weakening.

Child marriage, that curse which blights the child before it is born (twenty-six per cent. of the children born in India die before a year old), is also so connected with caste as to be regulated by it. The same is true of enforced widowhood. Now about twenty-five young men annually are brave enough to step out and marry such young women as had become widowed in early childhood-a thing undreamed of a few years ago.

Oonsciousness of sin is growing and the power of caste is decreas- ing. More and more intelligent men returning from England, whence many go to complete their education, persistently refuse to take the purification pill prescrihed by caste, until one prominent caste at least has just recently decided to cancel the pill business for this par- ticular offense.

Not long ago a Brahman gentleman expressed to me his wish that God might destroy all India, from Karachi to Oeylon, and let it all start over again, because of exceeding sinfulness. I answered that "God is doing that very thing now right before o'ur eyes, but in a much more humane way than you suggest. You would kill the people to get at the sin, and He is killing the sin to get at the people. ,This is the work Ohrist is doing now in our midst, that the people may be saved." And he saW the point.

The desire for God is not manifest always in the way that we might expect, but it is there. Among the many stories of incarnation it is commonly admitted that none of these were perfect, and that the "Spotless One," the perfect incarnation, is yet to come. In. certain folk-lore there are intimations now and then, in bits of song which wandering sadhus sometimes sing, and in occasional cradle hymns, the hope is expressed that a Redeemer will come-a perfect one, sent of God. How easy is the Ohristian's answer to this longing of the human heart! He has come-Jesus Ohrist, the Son of God. The census tables every decade show the steady, rapid growth of Christianity in India. During the last ten years the Hindu population has decreased just a little. This is due to famine and plague, which affected the Hindu community most. The whole population increased seven per cent., the Mohammedan increase was nine per cent., but the Ohristian increase has been thirty per cent. Strong Hindu papers have recently stated that Ohristianity is now an entity that must be reckoned with in India's social problems.

It was a Parsee gentleman who suggested to me that as there are but two missionary religions, Ohristian and Mohammedan, India of the future must be one or the other. Not a few native gentlemen say they think India will be Ohristian some day. Others say, "Teach my children. They will become Ohristians. But as for me, I am old now." Thoughtful students of the mission problem are trying to estimate how much longer it will take. This, then, is clear: it is not a question whether, but when will India be Ohristian.

The time factor is in our hands. When Ohristians everywhere realize that a son is greater than a servant, that opportunity is a sweeter word than necessity, then shall India's millions be numbered with the redeemed of earth; then shall the Word of the Lord be fulfilled, " As truly as I live, all the earth shall be filled. with the glory of the Lord" (Num. xiv: 21).

INDIA, TltE PRIZE OF THE EAST

INDIA. THE PRIZE OF THE EAST BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

For ages Western commerce and Westerrl culture have been knit with India. The Egyptians, at an early period, carried arms to the Ganges, and fitted out a fleet of four hundred ships in the Arabian Gulf, to establish trade with India. The Phamicians wrested from the Egyptians their harbor at the entrance of the Red Sea, and turned this trade overland by way of Tyre, forming the shortest route known in point of time until the passage round the Oape of Good Hope was discovered.

The Persians explored the Indus throughout its entire length to the ocean to secure this India trade. The Turks founded Alexandria to rival Tyre, and it became the greatest trading city of the world, and for centuries the. chief seat of commerce with India. To divert this commerce from 'l'yre, Alexander proceeded to India, and sent a fleet thence to the Persian Gulf and the Euphrates. .

Later, the Egyptian Berenice, on the west coast of the Red Sea, was built as an cntrepot for tp.e India traffic; thence it was carried by land two hundred and fifty miles to Coptos, and thence by three miles of canal to the Nile, and for two hundred and fifty years, while the Egyptians were independent, this was the route of the Indian wealth.

• When the Romans conquered Egypt the Alexandria trade was increased. They also conducted this traffic up the Persian Gulf and the Euphrates, thence eighty-five miles to Palmyra (Tadmor in the Wilderness), thence one hundred and seventeen miles to the Mediter- ranean Sea.

As from this India commerce ensued Egyptian opulence, so, when Rome controlled it, her streets were filled with aromatic spices, cloth, linen, coral, silver, and jewels, brought from Hindustan. During two centuries the Mohammedan and Ohristian powers of Egypt were engaged with war, which interrupted the old trade routes; but'war t could not check it long, for it soon swept round camp and battle-field, by an eighty-day caravan route to the banks of the Oxus and down to the Oaspian, thence across that sea to the river Oyrus, thence overland to the Phosis, down it to the Euxine, or Black Sea, and onward to Oon- stantinople. Oonstantinople became the mart for Indian and Ohinese goods. The cities of the Mediterranean opened communication with the Far East and the Moslem power was reestablished from Oonstan- tinople to Alexandria, and the Saracen grew rich and powerful through the control of this India commerce.

It was this trade that was about to make the Saracen master of all Europe, and from which desolating destiny Europe was only saved by the discovery of the passage round the Oape of Good Hope, which turned India's commerce to Western Europe. The Portuguese wedge

touched India in the closing days of the fifteenth century, the Dutch just a century later, and it was a little commercial contention over the price of Indian pepper that turned this commerce to England. For a hundred years France contested the supremacy of India's trade with England. Beginning in a small factory, in a century England built up the mighty Indian Empire, and in a great Durbar, at Agra, Victoria was proclaimed Empress of India, just as King Edward, her son, has now been proclaimed India's Emperor. There is room for tracing the Divine hand in the check to Islam by the Cape route, and the supremacy of England over France. These strange circumstances wrested India from the curse of Moslem rule .and Roman Catholic dominance, and gave the molding of that great empire into Protes~ tant Christian hands. England has been true to her trust since. she was taken under the Crown after the India mutiny, and the preeminence she has gained has secured to one-fifth of the human race the religious liberty inspired by the Lutheran Reformation. While England herself has grown great and greater because she controls the commerce of India, she has stooJwith mailed might to protect missionaries of every name and nation with her double-cross flag sur~ mounted by the Cross, emblem of Jesus Christ as King of Kings and Lord of Lords.

THE .OUTBREAK IN MOROCCO BY GEORGE C. REED, MEQUINEZ, JlfOROCCO Missionary of the Gospel l1issionary Union Aside from their political interest, the present disturbances in Morocco should interest every friend of liberty and enlightenment, and especially every friend of the kingdom of God, for they are due to the efforts of a young and progressive ruler to introduce some degree of enlightenment among a people who are living and thinking as their fathers did a thousand years ago.

Before the late Mulai El Hassan died in 1894 he nominated as his successor his favorite son, Mulai 'Abd el-'Aziz, then only sixteen years of age. He was the son of the sultan's favorite wife, a beautiful Circassian woman of considerable intelligence and education, and upon the training of this youth his father had devoted much personal attention. But his escape from the vicious life and the bigotry of his brothers, and of Moorish youth in general, must be attributed largely to the influence of his mother, for she continued to influence him most beneficially up to the time of her death in 1902.

For five years aftel' his accession the government was in the hands of the vizier-regent, who ruled with a strong hand. Upon the death of the latter, about two years and a half ago, the whole responsibility of the government fell upon the shoulders of this inexperienced youth,

THE OUTBREAK IN MOROCCO

-+~~~O~lb~ra~lta~r+"~~~~~_ _ _ _~$ Ceu.ta(Sp.1 Medtterrane n etnAn Sea MOROCCO 8eniGii ""

tt"r'" ~ r-~~–r-~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Fi~ir—-1~ i. DO")'f'1 enia r—–~-t~–~–~~.y~~—-4-~—-~~——~".-+—~~ ~,;~~~.,………r–=::;:..·— "';·th~ Great Due O~:I i~~ -iilsslon stations thu"- _________ .J£! Tu 't'.;,;~ Open to foreJgners. North and West ot lIne++..(Al'a') .7…. Closed ___ .all the remainder (Berber and Arab.) ~……….. Trlbes…__ ….Sbawia.

………:.

O.tL BGnIlI, Co.,N.Y.

and no easy task lay before him. On the one hand, one-half of his eight millions of peopie ha_d been entirely unsubdued for generations, .and were in a state of anarchy, their disorders continually bringing the Moorish government into.serious difficulties with European government.s.; the other half were kept in subjection only by fear, and all were deeply prejudiced against any change or progress. On the other hand, were several of "the powers," each with a big budget of unsettled claims against the Moorish government, and clamoring as well for permission to introd.uce into Morocco the blessings of civilization.

But in addition to this normal state of things, the black cloud of the Algerian boundary qllestion was threatening a severe political storm, if not a devastating cyclone. The boundary between Morocco and Algeria had been indefinite for years, and while it had been creeping westward, each readjustment left it still conveniently indefinite. But at this time the French made a bold stride and seized the oasi.s of Tuat. In 1845 they had recognized Moorish suzerainty over what they then thought a worthless 'and remote waste in the Sahara, but through which they now saw lay the most feasible route for their railway from Algeria to Senegal. The fanatical Sahara tribes were much incensed, but the sultan, with considerable difficulty, restrained them

from attacking the French, a thing which he knew would be very disastrous for him. At the same time he made a protest to France and an appeal to the powers, both equally ineffectual.

About this time ·the sultan sent one of his viziers to England, ostensibly to congratulate King Edward on his accession to the throne, but no doubt in' reality to seek British advice and aid. Morocco's future is a matter to which England, of all nations, can not be indifferent, affecting, as it does, so vitally the'value of Gibraltar and the control of the Mediterranean. So the embassy was well received, and it is generally conceded that the sultan was assured that Great Britain desired to see the independence and territorial integrity of his empire maintained. But he was given to understand that such a corrupt and oppressive government and such bigoted exclusion of civilized customs and ideas were intolerable.

In the meantime the sultan had himself been acquiring a taste for things foreign, and a missionary of the South Morocco Mission had been his almost daily companion for months. He immediately undertook the role of a reformer, and began making some commendable changes, notably a marked improvement in the pay, equipment, and training of his army, and the establishment of a fixed and just system of taxation in place of the outrageous custom of farming out taxcollecting and the administration of justice to the highest bidder. Engineers were employed with a view to establishing roads in this empire of mule paths; electric lights were purchased for the palace; and by the time he reached Fez in January, 1902, he had gathered about him quite a retinue of foreigners, chiefly Englishmen. A number of these he received daily in a most intimate and democratic fashion, entering eagerly with them into the diversions of photography, cycling, tennis, and billiards, while an automobile afforded him great delight. About this time, too, the equipment for a model railway of considerable size was given him, and at great expense he had it brought from the coast to Fez, where it is now in process of construction. Other improvements of various kinds were introduced, and great changes seemed near.

But while the Moors in general looked upon these innovations with ill-concealed disfavor, the wild Berber tribes near Mequinez manifested their displeasure in a much more vigorous manner. For generations they had entirely refused to pay taxes, and they did not relish any efforts to force upon them this new and foreign scheme, which, said they, "is not in our religion." The railroad, too, was equally offensive and much more greatly feared. During a survey, really for a highway, but supposed to be for a railway, the red and white signal flags of the engineers were taken for flags of the Nsara (foreigners), put up with a view to claiming suzerainty. Disorder broke out immediately, markets were pillaged, travelers plundered,

raids and counter-raids took place, and villages were burned. But the union of the neighboring tribes could not be effected, nor could they carry out their desire of proclaiming as sultan Mulai Mohammed, the fanatical and anti-foreign brother of the sultan, who was in semi- confinement in Mequinez. Indeed it is doubtful if he cared to head their revolt. Hence the outbreak came to be nothing more than a general state of anarchy prevailing in that locality.

But while the sultan with a large force was proceeding against these tribes, the powerful mountain tribes east of Fez were uniting in ~upport of a relative of his, who had appeared among them as a pre- tender, exhorting them to prepare for holy war. The small force sent by the sultan to that section suffered a serious defeat and caused them to return in haste from Mequinez. He is at present equipping a very large force, with a view to proceeding against the pretender. It is a barren and mountainous country, and without adequate transporta- tion facilities, so that it will be most difficult to carryon an effective campaign against a foe who can easily retire into the fastnesses of the Atlas Mountains. .

A sad event that occurred in connection with these disturbances was the murder, on October 17,1902, of Mr. D. J. Cooper, North Africa Mission. A fanatical shareeJ, doubtless inflamed by the general dissatisfaction, came to Fez with the express purpose of killing the first foreigner he met, and coming upon Mr. Cooper in one of the principal streets, shot him down, and fied at once for refuge to the sacred shrine of Mulai Idrees. The sultan ordered the man taken out of the sanc- tuary, and as soon as the fatal outcome of the attack was known, the murderer was shot. The significance of such an unprecedented action on the part of the sultan can not be appreciated by one who does not understand the inviolability of such a place of refuge among Moslems, and how great is their regard for shareeJs, the lineal descendants of Mohammed.

Now, a glance briefly at the actual conditions. The insurrection so far is confined to four or five large tribes in the mountains, who for generations have not been obedient to the Moorish government. The other tribes of mountain Berbers have as yet taken no part against the government. The tribes of the plains are still loyal, but it must be remembered that the sultan holds them only by force. The only patri9tism the people of Morocco know is religious fervor, and their only loyalty is loyalty to Islam. The sultan's proposed reforms, his personal liking for the hated Nsara, or foreigners, and his desire to introduce their bewitched inventions, are so contrary to the spirit of Islam that they tend to disaffect even the tribes that are now loyal.

So with little sympathy, even from his viziers, the sultan stands almost alone in his desire to improve his country.

What will the future be? Who is bold enough to prophesy?

Ultimately it will most probably be foreign control; but whose? Will the sultan be able to carry out his reforms, and thus postpone the inevitable, or will his you th, his lack of sympathetic and trustworthy officials, and of able and unselfish advisers, and perhaps a lack of ability, make it impossible for him to wisely and successfully meet the strong opposition which he will face? In that case disorders and dis- affection must inevitably increase until he is obliged to seek a foreign . protectorate, or until some power steps in to put a stop to an intoler- able condition. .No one knows the outcome, but we can not doubt God is mindful of the great Berber tribes in their mountain fastnesses, and means to break down the more impenetrable barriers of fanatical fierceness and lawlessness. Will his servants be ready to enter when the times comes?

[Mr. Reed wrote from Fez, nnder date of December 17, i902. Sub- sequently the pretender advanced on Fez with a formidable force and defeated the sultan's army, claiming an intention of putting the sultan's brother on the throne. '1'he sultan quickly became reconciled to his brother, and the pretender lost many of his followers. He retreated, and has thus left the sultan master of the situation for the present. See the extended article on Morocco in the REVIEW for June, 1902.-EDITORS.] MISSIONARY HEALTH ECONOMICS BY REV. C. C. THAYER, M.D., CLIFTON SPRINGS, N. Y. Formerly Missionary of the American Board in Turkey Sir Henry Holland says that" no system or rule of practise can be safely admitted which does not associate itself with the science of physiology." And we may add that no service, physical, mental, or spiritual, shculd be entered upon without making such service conform to the science of applied physiology. Physiology is the science that treats of 'the organs of the body and their functions-man's health and force-producing machinery as the medium of his activity. Every machine is most effective when most perfect. Our vital force is part of our stock in trade; it is, as a rule, the measure of our capabilities.

Missionary economics has to do with the production and conservation of the missionary's vital force.

First, its production. To the extent that we understand the order of the universe, we shall understand Him in whom the order and force culminates, and so far as we see them illustrated in external civilization, we see the practical and applicable science personified in the life of the world. While tradition puts God outside of the universe, science puts Him inside; its vital force. So to the extent that we understand the order and force of our bodies, we shall see' that in which our vital force culminates. Man must be considered inside of his activities, the expression of his vital force.

Physical physiology teaches the nature of vital force, the existence of which is exhibited in all living organisms, and is as evident as the force of grAvitation, chemical affinity, or electricity: without vital force without activity. The simple cell may be regarded as the type of organization, and cell totality the fundamental components of the body. These cells, or sacks, so minute that some of them measure no more than one fifteen-thousandth of an inch in diameter, en masse, make up the entire structure of bone, muscle, nerve, and membrane, and are created and maintained from food elements, and vitalized by air, light, and heat. This is called celll~fe. Each cell has its limit of vital action, of energizing 'force, and of duration of life. Some live faster and die sooner than others, according to circumstances. The very influences that call the vital force of living tissue into action tend to its decay, and while these cells possess the power of recon- struction, yet a lack of snpply or over-stimulation tends to their dis- integration and death. The essential characteristic of vital force is cell life (vital activity), and is dependant upon food supply, including air, light, and heat.

Whatever has been said regarding tissue cells in general-their selfpropagation, their vitalization, and their mobility-is also true and more strikingly illustrated in the higher order of organization which we call nerve force. Nerve force is regarded as the highest manifesta- tion of vital activity by virtue of its relation to mental activity which it excites, and in return, by it, is excited. Its sphere is not only to energize the coporal activities, but to create, enjoy, and endure mental thought, and is subject to the same laws of generation and degene- -ration.

Second, the conservation of vital force. 'We have glanced at some of the fundamentals in the production of vital force, and while its production is not directly under the control of the will, yet it is helped or hindered by voluntary acts, hence personal responsibility.

If the possession of vital force is of first importance, the conservation or preservation of it is next in order to our highest attainment. In a healthy state of the body there is maintained a balance of profit and loss, where the nervous activities of the day are compensated by the repose of the night, while a healthy amount of nutrition in the blood supplies the waste from molecular friction-friction from thought, friction from emotjon, friction from anxiety. The nervous system exhibits a wonderful vitality so long as its normal integrity is maintain,ed. To study and practise the conditions of health, both for our own and for the enjoyment and profit of others, is most wise. " What shall we do that we may work the works of God?" And this is Ollr mission here below. Having Divine gifts to use, we must have vital force to use them., And having vital force produced, not equal in all, we mnststrive to maintain and utilize these gifts for highest possibilities, that the Master may say" well done" (much done). The conservation of vital force is favored by a healthy sufficiency of nutrition for reconstruction of cells and reproduction of force. But an appetite for em'fain tMngs is not always to be regarded, 01' a loss of. appetite to be heeded, or a fictitious appetite to be consulted. Pleasure in eating is important, but the philosophy of eating is more important. Gratification is one thing and necessity is another and more, as the body must be fed or decay. If we have to eat the unsavory or nothing, tho others thrive on it, yet we are discomforted from fear lest it be uncleanly or unhealthy.

Missionaries and others are sometimes placed in these conditions, and fear becomes a menace to our body; for if we refuse to eat, then our body suffers mental dyspepsia. It is better to partake of God's foodstuff iu duty to the body, even if it does not appeal with relish to the eye or palate, for the nourishing elements are there. We sometimes in emergency have to shut our eyes~yes, and nose-and suppress exquisite taste, and proceed to slay and eat; for what God has cleansed, let no man call common or unclean. Starving explorers have sustained healthfully their vital force on the flesh of their pack-dogs-aye, on the flesh of their comrades. Often the things most relished, as confectionery, pastry, etc., are far more uncleanly and unhealthy than much of heathen food. Good food is always best. However, the fact remains that if we lack nourishment we must lack vital force.

The production and conservation of vital force is favored by an adequate amount of good air. Some people are far more afraid of unclean food than of unclean air, tho the unclean air goes directly into the blood, while the food is subjected to change before it enters the blood.

Metamorphosis (tissne change) is perpetual, and oxygen, by aiding combustion, canses old things to pass away and all things to become new. Oxygen aids in the production of heat, without which there can be no formative operation or activity. In the embryonic nuclei, oxygen is supplied through the mother's blood, but after birth it is supplied from air, food, and water. Oombustion produces heat. Molecular change produces friction, and friction produces heat. In mechanics, motion resisted produces heat, so we grease the wheels. Electricity resisted produces heat, and lightning rods give it free course. Then, heat is force. Heated water is mighty. The heat of plants is produced and maintained from without, and changes accordingly. Animal heat is produced only from within, and is u~changed by environment.

We require about sixty hogsheads of air daily. Carbonic dioxide, the residue or smoke of the combustion, escapes at the rate of about eight ounces per hour, and nearly twice as much at 32° Fahr. as at 100°. Some people are afraid of moving air lest they get cold, so they subject themselves to poor air, and which has, perhaps, been several times through the lungs of others, laden with its deadly freight. Attention should be paid to both the quality and quantity of the air we inhale for the support of vital force.

The production and conservation of vital force is favored by sleep. Some people demand more sleep than others, but in every case the nervous system must be satisfied in repose. If a muscle is not rested it perishes. So a nerve. A cell can not repair without repose, and decay follows, nervous prostration, mental depression, mania, etc. Excessive activity produces excessive disintegration, as is seen in excessi ve deposits in the urine of alkaline phosphates-wasted nerve tissue. Nothing is surer than when the outgo is more than the income bankru ptcy follows. Sleep is nature's sweet restorer; let us not, at our peril, hinder its repose or repair. A rigid adherence to a fixed hour for retiring, a glass of hot water or milk at bedtime, or a pleasant walk to get a little weary and a quiet evening before retiring, favor sleep.

Missionary economics thus includes the utilizing of resources with- . out waste. Are we using our vital energy with frugality, so as to perpetuate both the instrument and the service, or are we ruinously pushing both, spiking our own guns, and allowing the zeal of missions to eat us up, thus defeating God's purpose in our service? Do not missionaries too often start out on a bankrupt policy, ready to die for the cause? What means this cry coming up to God from mission fields, of nervous prostration," mental depression, and physical bankruptcy, but guilty testimony to this bankrupt policy?-not so intended, of course; it is simply neglect of missionary economics. "So much to do. Why, I am doing three persons work! " Did God so order? Sometimes we see things that do not exist. Does God put on us any burden heavier than we can bear, knowing that that policy defeats His purpose? Nothing could seem more impolitic or improbable. Duty must be commensurate with ability. Whatever the need of a perishing world may be, my responsibility must be measured by my limitations, and when I go beyond, am I not-doing wrong? "Too much to do" is Satan's snare to disable God's consecrated servants. Satan may well dread an economical, level-headed missionary, who can not be tempted to destroy himself with the" so much to do," but who by self-preservation is able to hold up before Satan's deluded ones the inviting cross of the blessed Lord for twenty, or thirty, or fifty years. What a failure! How many, many precious, consecrated servants have fallen by the way from neglecting their daily supplies. Th"e man is more than his business. The missionary is more than his mission. "If any man destroy this temple, him will God destroy." That is the inevitable! The service must end with the body.

No sacrifice for God can supersede duty to God. To sacrifice is good, "but to obey is better." VENEZUELA: THE LAND AND THE PEOPLE * BY DR. WILLIAM F. HUTCHINSON Nineteen hundred miles, as the crow flies, south of New York lies Venezuela, a land which, ·until recently, many knew almost as little about as of Borriobhoola-gha. A nation of Americans is there, with a republican form of government, which was wrested from foreign oppressors by the genius of one man. They have struggled upward through poverty and weakness toward future vigor, and hold deep in the national heart an ineradicable determination to keep the liberty they have gained.

The United States of Venezuela is a republic, modeled after the Swiss confederation, with occasional hints from our own. There are seven states, with a federal congress composed of two houses, a federal eouneil chosen by the senate from their own number, and a president, who holds office for four years. State legislatures have only one chamber, from which a state council is chosen by the members. Voting is supposed to be compulsory, males becoming voters at eighteen years and eligible to office at twenty-one. State governors are selected by the council from their own number, but residence is not required to qualify for candidacy. Each senator and representative has a 8upplante, or substitute, elected with him, who acts for his principal.

The vast interior of this great land is almost unexplored. Amid the mountain ranges, upon mighty llano8 (vast plains like our Western prairies), there still reside remnants of the ancient Caribs, whose ancestors captured the islands, where Columbus found the race when he came. They retain their language and their customs, living by the chase and by predatory warfare upon their neighbors.

In the vast rivers, alligators, deadly snakes, and innumerable fish find congenial homes; and upon their banks rise grand forests of ebony, rosewood, mahogany, gold wood, and trees of a hundred other vadeties, where tigers, leopards, jaguars, and pumas roam at will, pursuing the great herds of deer and antelopes that form their prey.. Boas twenty feet long creep beneath the branches, or lazily dream away the hours after a hearty meal. The trees are inhabited by monkeys and bright-winged parrots, both of which make excellent food. The Indians of these hunting-grounds are said to be as fierce and relentless as the beasts on whom they make war. But this is all far away from civilization, as monkeys, tigers, snakes, and wild parrots retreat before the onward march of the white man.

As may be imagined, the religious life of the Indians in the interior is not very pronounced. They are nominally Roman Catholics, but as the priests visit them only once in several years, instruction is impossible and religious rites are seldom observed. Hence results a curious state of affairs regarding wedlock, not among Indians alone; but among all these distant residents: men and women live together as husband and wife until the priest comes along, when both union and resultant children are legitimitized. Instances of separation are practically unknown, and one man in Caracas was pointed out whose wife had borne him sixteen stalwart sons before the marriage vows were spoken.

As large parts of Venezuela are too poor to support schools, a plan • Condensed from The Christian Work. See also Dr. Brown's" Latin America" (Revell).

VENEZUELA: THE LAND AND THE PEOPLE

was devised to pay their cost without direct taxation. It was decided to appropriate for school purposes the entire sum received for inland post- age, and every centavo from documentary stamps. It was calculated that there would be sufficient funds to keep schools up in excellent style, and leave surplus enough to develop and extend the system. But, alas! the spirit of peculation which seems inseparable from public officials in South America, and is not utterly unknown in other lands, confiscates a large part of this revenue long before it reaches the schools. Teachers are months in arrears, with small prospect of speedy change; and the school-steal is characterized as one of the largest thefts of the land.

There are eight federal universities. one for each state. and a central one at the capital, with an average attendance of about forty young men. There are also a few schools for girls under state supervision. Munici- palities and sections, the latter roughly corresponding to our towns, establish and provide for primary, secondary, and industrial schools, all mechanical trades in use in the country being taught in the last. The upper classes ill Venezuela are as well educated as in Latin Europe, the middle classes fairly, the lower scarcely at all. But a great change is coming in this direction, and the people are beginning to feel that their' only hope for advance lies, not in force, for they are very weak, not in diplomatic juggling, a game where the smallest power usually loses, but in education, that mighty alchemy that transmutes base, feeble dross of ignorance into the golden strength of knowledge, which no army can capture. The university at Caracas is called the Central University. It stands opposite the Capitola, in the very heart of the city, and is a beltutiful Gothic structure, occupying nearly the entire block. The university has thirty professors and some four hundred students, and a library of forty thousand volumes.

La Guayra is a pretty town of some seven thousand people. It is nestled upon a narrow table between an ever-rolling sea and the highest of mountains that come down to the water's edge. The town climbs upon the spurs of the mighty Silla, and its streets are like Granada's, always going up or tumbling down. From one's yard it is easy to walk out upon a neighbor's roof. Red-tiled Moorish balconies and overhanging mountain shadows are ready to fill an artist's sketch-book. A river comes dashing ,down through the town, a slender stream in the summer season, but it is easy to see how a winter rain could quickly transform it into a raging torrent. Harbor there is none; indeed, Venezuela has not one upon its entire coast that is worthy of the name, and ships lie here in open roadstead, heaving upon the ground-swell that is strongest when the weather is best, and that breaks in foamy cascades upon the rocky beach, making landing ever an uncomfortable task. But, after an, La Guayra is only a port of call, a starting-point for the capital, and of late years modern enterprise has made swift and easy what was a most uncomfortable journey before the railroad was built.

Caracas lies three thousand feet above the sea, and the distanee by zigzag road is twenty-seven miles around-less than seven in a straight line. It is a most wonderful piece of engineering. During construction the line for miles could only be reached by what is called undercutting, workmen being suspended by ropes over precipices a thousand feet down, where now the train, apparently risking quite as much, creeps safely along the scratch they have left upon the mountain side. At one part of the road there are half a dozen turns within a mile, and it is difficult to

say if yonder train is meeting us or going on ahead. We skirt the edge so closely that no roadway is visible from the car windows, whence one looks sheer into a valley so far beneath that men are scarcely visible as moving dots and houses only as toys.

Everybody has heard of, and nearly every American has tasted, Maracaibo coffee, than which there is none better. Maracaibo, next to Caracas, is the most noted city in all the Republic of Venezuela.

Twenty-five miles from a ten-foot bar at the lake entrance a city of thirty-five thousand inhabitants stretches its red-tiled roofs and many spires backward from the water, until lost in distance of treeless cliffs or dark red sand-hills. Situated at 'l sharp angle of shore, the city p-xtends north and west from the club grove for about a mile in each direction, with no trees except a few cocoa palms and the ones growing in the plaza in front of Government House. It is essentially a tropical town, yet not always subject to tropical heat.

Maracaibo streets are free from wheeled vehicles, except a few carts for hauling goods. A single livery-stable has two or three carriages, which are rarely let. The reason became plain after a single drive about town and in the outskirts. Except along the docks and upon Calle Derecho-the street called Straight-driving is difficult by reason of poor pavements, while outside the town there are no roads whatever.

It is both clean and hea1thful. Even in narrow slums, where Indians live, no offensive sights or smells were encountered, and diligent inquiry established the fact that there had been no epidemic sickness for months. There was not a case of fever of any kind in the hospitals, and natives everywhere seemed robust and well. An excellent water-supply come from a spring several miles away.

Not only is the city healthy, it is weIl governed. Crime is sternly punished-an improvement over former years, when great license reigned. Fine public buildings and schools, a handsome, well-kept park, fairly good hospitals, and a thriving trade in coffee and hides, all attest that municipal matters are prudently managed.

Literature does not seem to flourish. There are two daily newspapers, but their average circulation of three hundred copies apiece indicates a want of-appreciation, or that while intelligence and culture are by no means lacking, the reading class is not numerous.

The Indians and Lake-dwellers Beyond this western seaport of the republic there is nothing except wilderness and fierce natives. The Goajiras, a warlike and savage race, inhabit the vast peninsular called by their name, that extends from Lake Maracaibo to the north and west, and covers over a thousand square miles of territory. Here they live in small bodies, with some attempt at tribal rule, but acknowledging no supreme chief except in times of war, when the most skilful or the boldest soldier takes command. Money they neither have nor use, and all trade is carried on by barter of cattle and hides for goods. Vast herds are raised, and form their chief wealth. They are singularly jealous of whites, and such is their known ferocity that travel is practically barred.

Near this nation, on the south, are the Motilones, a race still fiercer than the Goajiras. They are said to be polygamists and cannibals, making periodical war on other tribes to obtain women and fresh foodi,e., prisoners of war.

VENEZUELA: THE LAND AND THE PEOPLE i35

Game abounds in every part of Venezuela. The lake is full of excel· lent food fishes, and near its mouth gigantic sawfish (Pristis perrotteti) abound. These are genuine sea·tigers, and attack sharks at sight, rarely coming off second·best.

Into the southwestern end of the lake the Zulia River comes from the south and west through a rich and fertile country; its headwaters are in the foot·hills of the Andes. Thousands of acres of splendid wheat land here await cultivation; rich mines of metal and precious stones are still un wrought ; fruits and climate of temperate zone are here to tempt immigration, and yet the whole region is a wilderness. Nothing need hinder emigrants going there, and the Venezuelan government makes liberal offers of aid to bodies of colonists. Yet the tide has llever gone that way, and a vast country lies virgin until the settler COmes.

But the day must soon come when restless capital seeking invest· ment and rich lands awaiting it will be brought together here by means of a sagacious government, and the northern part of South America will find outlet for its immense wealth through Maracaibo.

In Venezuela, as elsewhere in South America, an immense commerce awaits enterprising merchants. Every government upon the continent is favorable to the United States, and our people are welcome guests at every court.

To traveler and archreologist there is nothing more interesting than the town of Santa Rosas, where the lake-dwellers have built their curi- ous homes, and where customs and manners of an epoch too far distant for history remain in their primeval condition. Even tradition can not say when they began to live in these water-houses; they were there when Spanish invaders passed them by as too poor for plunder, too insignifi- cant for prey. No one knows exactly where they came from-perhaps from the powerful Goajiras, altho one of their chiefs denied it; perhaps from some other of the many nations that once lived upon the great lake. They can not themselves tell, and all history is lost, every tradi- tion forgotten. Even from Maracaibo it is no such easy matter to reach them, for their home is ten miles down the lake, and the only means of communication are those a traveler succeeds in finding for himself.

Their houses are composed of four corner-pieces and sharply angled thatched roof, with sides of wattled bulrushes and floors of round poles laid lengthwise two inches apart, covered here and there with rush mats. Access from the water is had by a notched tree trunk driven into the lake bottom; it is easy to climb four or five feet up it into the single room, where two or more families lived contentedly. Inside each dwell- ing is one room, if such it can be called, with only a mat for a rear wall and nothing at all in front. The only furniture is a straw mat. There are sixteen lodges in all, containing about two hundred and fifty people, , who are hale and hearty, and fine specimens physically. Many of the young women are very good-looking. They are reared for sale; but upon account of general business depression, the chief said, prices were low.

"Here is my daughter," he remarked, pointing to a bright lass of six- teen, tawny brown in color and beautifully formed. "I will sell her for one maracotta "($20.00). These girls are chiefly sold for immoral pur- poses, and most of the ready cash that the tribe sees comes from the traffic. They are very social in nature, constantly visiting about between different pouses, and a dozen of all ages may be seen at any time in the shallow water. But civilization is slowly driving them away. Young

Maracaibans make Sunday excursions to Santa Rosas, invade their dwellings, and paint the amphibians' town so red that almost all their time is spent in bleaching it out again, and they fail to see the joke. Peaceful by nature and long training, they never think of resisting, but hide away instead; and a number have migrated across the lake to Punta Palma.

It is probable that early lake-dwellers, in these regions at least, built their original huts in the water to avoid ravenous wild beasts with which surrounding woods were then filled, and to give time to prepare for defense if attacked by human enemies even more ferocious. When steamwhistles and railway tracks came, both human and quadrupedal tigers fled farther inland; but habits of centuries' growth are not quickly unlearned, and the Juanos still build and inhabit their watery houses, and are among the disappearing races of our Western Continent. A few isolated houses of this kind are found along the mouths of the Orinoco and Amazon, but their owners are migratory in type; they have no tribal system, and their dwellings wiII not repay a visit; while in Lake Maracaibo they must for some time yet remain a chief attraction to travelers who are fond of ethnological research.

Politics and Missions The most important .recent event in the history of Venezuela, previous to the present complication between the government and England and Germany, was its determined opposition to the alleged en- croachments of Great Britain upon its territory, through an extension of British Guiana, the alleged inducement being the discovery of rich gold fiel.ds near its border. This dispute at one time threatened to result in war between the two countries. The trouble was finally settled by the intervention of the United States, the entire matter having been submitted to friendly arbitration.

The present trouble seems about to be settled in much the same manner. The cause of the dispute is certain indemnity claims of British and German subjects for losses suffered in consequence of internal revolutionary strifes in Venezuela. These claims might have been more easily settled had the government treasury not been depleted by con- stant warfare with insurgents. The influence of the United States has been wisely used to have the claims submitted to the Hague 1.'ribunal, but the revolutionary forces, while frequently defeated, have not yet been conquered.

Venezuela is a difficult field for missionary work. The country was long closed to Protestant missionaries, and was first entered by an American Bible Society agent in 1876, who arranged for the sale of Bibles. Little progress was made until 1886, when Milne and Penzotti vil'ited the country and sold Scriptures. There are a few Protestant Christians in the republic, many of whom were gathered through the testimony of Emilo Bryant (1884-]890). The work is now being carried on by the American Bible Society, the Presbyterian Board (North), the Christian and Missionary Alliance, the Venezuelan Mission! the Plymouth Breth- ren, and the South American Evangelical Mission. The work done by these ten Protestant missionaries and their helpers is among the lower classes in chapels and schools. The people of the land need to be awakened out of their ignorance, indifference, and pleasure seeking into an earnest desire for truth and righteousness.-EDITORS. .

INDIA OF TO-DAy-"BEHOLD A SHARING" 13i

INDIA OF TO.DAy_r'SEHOLD A SHAKING"* BY REV. C. A. R. JANVIER The moral and spiritual life of India is its lethargy. There has been mOl:'e or less local activity, but the gl:'eat mass of the people are stolidly indifferent to all moral and spiritual problems. The causes for this state of things are not far to seek. The pinching poveJ:>ty of a large propol:'tion of the people is pal:'tly answerable. The poverty of the poorest even in our great cities gives us no adequate notion of that of multitudes in India. Indolence and improvidence are largely I:'esponsible. Debt- often at incredible rates of interest-is almost a nOl:'mal condition. Then famine and scarcity get in their work. At the best of times the struggle for existence is urgent and absorbing. "Pahile bhojan piche bhajan," they say (First food, then faith!) Ignorance, too, plays its part in deadening the moral sensibilities. The boasted culture and intellectuality of India are confined to the very few. There are scores of good·sized villages with not a single man who can read or write. Of the ignorance of the women it is scarcely neces- sary to make even passing mention. One example wilI suffice: The Kayasths-the "Writel:''' caste, one of the most progressive-I:'eport a female illiteracy of ninety-seven per cent. I More than either poverty or ignorance, the flagrant and unblushing immorality of India contributes to the moral lethargy. Sin, above all else, numbs and deadens the spiritual sensibilities. Sin of every form abounds in India. Falsehood is so common as to attract no comment. The writeI:' once said to a Hindu whose clothing was dripping with the water of the sacred Ganges, "You have washed away all your sins, h::tve you, brother?" "Surely, sahib!" "Then of course you wil1 not lie any more?" "Not lie any more!" was the astonished reply. .. Why, Padri, sahib, how could I carryon my business if I didn't lie?" Com- ment is superfluous. Something of another phase of immorality can be guessed at from the popular and widely observed Hindu festival called the Holi. The performances connected with it are so unspeakably foul that during the day or two of its height no decent woman dal:'e show herself on the street. It is to be remembered that this carnival of lust is a religious festi val!

One other most important factor in deadening the public conscience is the philosophic thought of the country. Hinduism and Mohammedan- ism, though uttedy unlike in every other particular-·standing related as the very antipodes to each other-strangely and sadly enough agree in their fatalistic tendency, Islam has emphasized the sovreigntyof God till it has absolutely lost God Himself in His sovereignty, and has noth- ing but a blank fatalism left. Adam himself is represented as excusing his sin on the ground that it had been ordained thousands oi years be- fore he committed it-what could he do? Turn to Hindusim, on the other hand! its undedying Pantheism refers all things directly to God and so logically destroys all sense of personal responsibility. Or tal;." the popular doctl:'ine of "Karma "-Buddhism's most striking legacy to India-and it practically differs not a whit from the Moslem's fatalism. .Every man is in the adamantine chain of the deeds of his previous existences. He is what he is, and does what he does, because of the out- working of deeds he has done in forgotten ages. He is in no true sense a • Condensed from the Assembly Herald.

free moral agent. And all this is not merely the fine-spun fancy of the philosopher; it colors the thought of the ignorant villager-it is the actual excuse given in every-day life.

Small wonder, then, that moral and spiritual lethargy has been a prominent factor in the problem of India's regeneration. It would be astounding if it were otherwise. But a new leaven has been introduced. The influences of a Christian civilization, of a, Christian government, of Christian preaching and Christian education have been at work. " And behold a shaking" that promises to be "an earthquake," as the Revision has it! What-else than this is the signifiance of the fact that on the same days on which the Indian National Congress, followed by the Indian Social Congress in the same building and with many of the same delegates, was meeting in Calcutta, It great Mohammedan EdJlcational Conference was in session at Madras, and that in Lucknow a scarcely smaller conference of the famous Rajuts was discussing social, moral, and religious reforms of the most radical kind? As Dr. Welldon, India's recent great metropolitan bishop, says in his able open letter to Mr. P. C. Mozumdar, "That India is undergoing a rapid intellectual change is a truth which will, I think, be admitted by everybody who has spent even six months in the country." Curiously enough, the same Indian paper that brought this letter had in it a communication from a prominent member of the Hindu" Bharat Dharma Mahamandal," headed" A Hindu Revival," and opening with this sentence: "There can be no mistake about the signs of a religious revival, which are now to be seen in almost every part of the vast Indian Empire."

How far all these things indicate a "religious revival," and especially a real Hindu revival, is open 'to serious question. New intellectual activity there unquestionably is, and new thought along the lines of moral reform; but the religious movements in Hinduism and Mohammedanism seem far more of the nature of a pseudopatriotic protest against the inroads of Christianity than an outburst of genuine religious conviction and fervor.

Another significant movement, int,imately connected with this, as partly causing it, is found among the men who compose educated Young India. They have been availing themselves of the very complete system of education provided by the British government. It is, in accordance with the Government's solemn pledge of religious neutrality, a nonreligious, nontheistic education. In effect it is, as was inevitable, an antitheistic and antiregligious education. The resultant is the setting in of a great tide toward blank atheism or despairing agnosticism.

One other great movement meets the eye, not so very recent, but recent in its deepening force and widening influence: the movement of theOutcastes* toward the light and liberty 'that Christ's Gospel offers. Out of the muck and mire of degradation worse than slavery tens of thousands have laid hold of the Hand that never grasps but to lift up. These Outcastes have been in many cases actuated by mixed motives, and many mistakes have doubtless been made in receiving candidates for baptism; but that there is here a great movement behind which is God's Spirit no thoughtful observer can question.

These lines give but a hint of the situation in India to-day. God's providences throw down a challenge to the Church. He is moving the nation; He is marching on. Is the Church prepared to advance in even step with Him?

*The Pariahs or Mihtars, the class who are outside of the pale of the caste system, and whose usual employment is that of scavengers. There are nearly fifty millions of them.

EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS The Soul of Missions call Mr. Jowett, of Birmingham, Dr. R. W. Dale's successor; if so, Dr. Upham has said that one of they will secure one of the fore- the most obvious signs of a carnal most men of the British pulpit. heart and low level of spirituality Dr. Parker was semi-dramatic in is what may be called the "Out- his delivery, and apparently studied ward Eye," which, instead of startling and abrupt methods of looking on one's own failings, looks speech. Dr. Berry, of W olveron others and watches their fail- hampton, once remarked of him ings and weaknesses. There is an that he had an "emphasis which apposite truth-that one of the was made to do duty for originalsurest signs of a Christlike spirit is ity." No doubt his strenuous and the outward eye, which, instead of strong manner had often the effect being engrossed with the man him- of carrying the common hearer self, is continually looking on the with him as an ~cean steamer wants and woes of others, and draws lesser craft in its wake. studying to relieve them. This is But he was I}n undoubted man of the soul of missions-the unselfish genius. Yet, judged by the high spirit. The law of self-sacrifice for standard of usefulness, it may be others is the first law of missions. doubted whether Dr, Newman Indeed, in every art this reaches the Hall, who died February 14th of noblest height. What is the sculp- the same year, was not a greater tor or artist worth who always con- preacher than either Mr. Hughes siders? or Dr. Parker. He died close on to his eighty.sixth birthday, and Two Noted Preachers Gone preached almost up to the time of his decease. He had probably The deaths of Rev. Hug-h Price preached more sermons tha;n any Hughes and Dr. Joseph Parker, man of the last century, averaging so near to each other and in the 7 or 8 a week, so that the aggregate same metropolis of the world, have was probably at least 25,000. And removed two of the most conspicu- his sermons were not only evanous leaders of English non-conform- gelical in matter, but practical, ity. Mr. Hughes was brilliant and winning, experimental. He poured versatile, a semipolitical figure in out his soul in his sermons, and the community, very active in the they were warm with a Gospel campaign against the corrupting ardor and fervor that subdued and elements o'f society and the ritual- melted his hearers. Some very ism and Romanism of the Anglican conspicuous results in conversions Church. He was a captivating took place during his ministry. speaker, totaJly free from such His whole influence was missionary mannerisms as in Dr. Parker often in character, and his church in repelled rather than attracted. London was a center of evangelism. But both these men were striking These three remarkable men who personalities, and their influence have pasRed away during the year was strongly for evangelical faith 1902 remind us of four others who. and practical godliness, and both during the same decade, passed of them were strong in their advo- away: Spurgeon, first of aU and cacy of missions at home and not a whit behind any of the rest; abroad. It will not be easy to fill Dwight L. Moody, John Hall, and their places. It is whispered that Maltbie Babcock. It is seldom the City Temple will be likely to

that any ten years record seven fhe Dean of Ripon on Christianity deaths of preachers so deservedly to be ranked among ~the fore- There is much excitement here most forces for a world's evangeli- .zation and the Church's edifica- in London on a late utterance of tion. We sometimes question whether their successors are easily Dean of Ripon, which is ·reported to be found. Certainly there are at least three of the seven who have as follows: none to follow and equal them, as yet, among all the younger preach- The Dean of Ripon delivered an ers of the day. address to a meeting of the Churchmen's -Union on "Natural Sir Richard Temple on Missions Christianity." He said they were met on the threshold of two Gos- The late Sir Richard Temple, pels by what seemed the prodigy Bart., who rendered such distin- of the birth of Christ from a virguished services to the Indian Ad- gin. His own belief was that they ministration and the British Em- ought to leave that out of account, pire in India., had at various times because apart from the first two ruled 115,000,000 of Britain's sub- chapters of St. Matthew and the· jects i.n India as an active member first two chapters of St. Luke, the of the government. He knew what virgin birth was absolutely nonhe said. and wh.ereof he affirme·d. existent in the New Testament. He regarded Hindustan as the The next point dealt with by the "finest and fairest field for evan- dean was the miracles, and he gelization," and he says, speaking asked whether it was irreverent to with his habitual and judicial im- believe that the Lord Himself could partiality, in face of all the silly not have made a distinction besneers. or faint praise, which is tween what modern science would sometimes more damaging, as to have recognized as death and forms Christian missions: of swooning and hysteria, and that when He bade His disciples heal The results are fully commensur- the sick and raise the dead, He was ate with all the efforts you have speaking of what would be accept~d made; the reports you receive are by the scientific men of to.day. worthy of entire acceptance, their The resurrection he could not look only defect being that they can not upon as a violation of natural law. give you the impression of the The accounts all said that He was beauty and excellence of the work invisible save to the eye of faith. as indelibly fixed in my own mind. A discussion followed, in the course Indeed, I am myself hopeless of con- of which one of those present said veying to you the glowing images the lecture was a hotch-potch of which I have in my own thoughts ideas that were exploded long ago, of Protestant missions of all de- and further that it was deplorable nominations. that in the twentieth century such teaching should be expounded by a In view of such testimonies, how representative of such high standinsignificant, if not contemptible, ing in the Anglican Church as the appear the slurs cast on this noble Dean of Ripon. work by those whose opportunities of observation are only more How any man can talk that way limited than their powers of discernment often are, or whose bias who every Sunday recites the of prejudice makes a fair estimate impossible. "Apostles' Creed "-1 believe that Jesus Christ was" conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary. . the third day he rose from the dead "-is more than most of us can see. It reverses the position of the converted Saul, who preached the faith he once de- stroyed, and demolishes the faith he once preached and is still sworn to uphold. How can missions prosper when such teachings go unchallenged P

A Missionary Hero ism 'and barbarism except by the Rev. Samuel Chadwick, of Leeds, missions from the South and East. England, said at the Northfield Conference in 1901 : The only living culture is that I think the greatest missionary which comes from Greece, and the " Life" that I ever read is the "Life of James Gilmour." I measure it only living religion that which by its influence upon me, of course. The one thing that was character- comes from Judea. All others have istic of .raDles Gilmour was that, he either died out, or have never always brought everything to this really lived, or have long since test, .. Is it like Christ?" "Is it in harmony with His spirit?" He stiffened into hopeless unprogresthrew the beer out of the window because he could not imagine Jesus siveness. The American Israelite Christ drinking beer that was damning so many thousands of denies the promise made unto people in the city where he Iivednever touched beer again. When Abraham, but history is every day he wrote a letter he said: "I often stop and go down on my knees and confirming it more fully. t say, Is this the sort of letter that Jesus Christ would write under Living Evidences of Chrbtianit,r these conditions?" In all things .. Down in Water Street" he shaped his life with this one thought, that he was called to be in It is largely the testimony of rethe midst of those Mongolians as Christ, instead of Christ, the very deemed men as to what Christ has representative of his absent Lord. done for them that is used to Our lives will never be lived as they ought until we realize more awaken hope and a desire for betthat as Christ is the sphere of the believer's salvation, the believer is ter things in the hearts of outcast the sphere of Christ's manifestation to a dying world. men who come to the McAuley . .. Money Veinly Spent" Mission at 316 Water Street, New The Amm-ican Israelite talks of York. The stories of many of these "the hundreds of millions" vainly spent in missions, and declares that men is told by Mr. Hadley in his no nation can be raised except by influences from within. This state- recent book. We wish that its usement is refuted by the many thousands of Greeks and Romans, from fulness might be multiplied' by princes down, who abandoned the idolatry and immorality of pagan- sending it broadcast to the prisons ism under the influence of the early Jewish Christians. The Northern and penitentiaries throughout the and Western races certainly have not been redeemed from heathen- land. We doubt not that God would use it to the conversion of many. One converted convict is so impressed with the belief that this is true that he has started a fund with which to buy copies and distribute them to convicts. Mr.

Hadley himself says that this is his great hope for the usefulness of "Down in Water Street." Money for this purpose may be sent to the editors, or to Mr. S. H. Hadley, 316 W::.ter Street, N. Y. "

DONATIONS RECEIVED No. 250. Indian Famine Orphans…….. $2.70 No. 251. Indian Famine Orphans..•.•… 2.00

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY Tnl< PRICE OF AFRICA. By S. Earl Taylor. sion progress in Africa glow with Maps. Illustrated. 12mo, 255 pp. Cloth, the light of most hopeful promise, 5Oc.; paper, 35c. Jennings & Pye, Cincin- as compared with the seemingly nati, and United Society of Christian En- hopeless condition 01' the time of deavor, Boston. 1902. Livingl9t9ne and Krapf. For the purpose for which the book is writ- Professor Amos R. Wells, of the ten it is undoubtedly a success. United Society of Christian Endeavor, and Mr. S. Earl Taylor, D. c. S. Chairman of the General Missionary Committee of the Epworth League, are editing a series of CHINESE HEROES. By Isaac T. Headland. Il- lustrated. 12mo, 248 pp. $1.00, net. books for mission study courses Eaton & Mains, New York. 1902.

called the" Forward Mission Study We have had several volumes Courses." The plan is to have two giving the thrilling and heart- books OIl each mission land, one rending accounts of the sufferings, biographical, the other geographi- martyrdoms, and escapes of miscal. " 1'h~ Yric~ of Africa," il'. the I'.ionari~ during the -recent Boxer first of this series of at least 20 uprising in China, but this is the books on wissions covering the first extended account of the expe- whole field of missionary work. riences of the heroic Chinese Chris- • While there is Iittle of originality tians upon whom the brunt of the in this volume, the author's desire blows fell. They could not escape to bring into workable form the to foreign ships, and were daily material at his command is well called upon to choose death or deaccomplished. There is a chapter on suggestions for the teacher or sertion of Christ. Professor Headleader, followed by a chapter on the history of missions in Africa, deal- land tells the stories of many of ing largely with the persecutions, martyrdoms, and deaths by fevers those who were called to suffer, and exposures of those who have given their lives for Africa. This and tells them in a way to capture chapter vividly portrays the" price of Africa." and hold the attention and move Very naturally the first bio- the heart. They are not all horgraphical sketch is of David Livingstone. The author has brought rible or tragic in their outcome, out so tersely and well the salient points in the life of this great man but are relieved by hairbreadth that the reading of it fills one with a desire to lcnow more. Then fol- escapes and triumphant victories low brief sketches of Dr. A. C. Good, Alexander M. Mackay, and 'for the hunted and persecuted Chris- Melville B. Cox. At the end of tians. We recommena this volume to missionary and young people societies. It is interesting reading, and furnishes excellent material for proving the nobility and stabil- ity of Chinese Christians. Read it. * A CHINESE QUAKER. By Nellie Blessing-Eys- ter. 12mo., 377 pp. Illustrated. $1.50. Fleming H. Revell Co., New York. 1902.

each sketch is a list of questions for This is a novel worth reading. It the use of the leader, and also a list is stranger and better than fiction, of books guiding the scholar and and more interesting.' It gives a leader to deeper research. true picture of the Chinese in The book closes with a chapter America seen through sympathetic headed, "Why This Waste?" in eyes, and at the same time relates which the author clearly proves many interesting facts about the that" the present-day facts of mis- Celestial Empire. Some of the

1903J BOOKS FOIt THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

state'ments in regard to Ohina and FOUND! OR, OUR SE!ARCH IN THE WESTERN VALLEY. By Florence I. Codrington. Ilthe Ohinese are inaccurate, but as lustrated. 8vo, 115 pp. Marshall Broth- ers, London. 1902. a whole they are trustworthy. The This is another of the missionary hero is a little Ohinese boy, whose books for boys and girls puNished brightness, naivete, and' inquisi- by the Ohurch of England Zenana tiveness make the book delightful Missionary Society. It is a story reading. Sing would captivate any of how a lady missionary went to one, and if all the Chinese were like seek and to save the lost children him there would be no Ohinese t.)x- of Ohina. It is full of interest and elusion law. Incidentally this true cheer, and told in a way to attract story is an answer to all objections youthful readers and impress thew to Ohristianizing the Ohinese, and with the need of sharing their privis an illustration of what the Ohris- ileges with their Mongolian brothtian attitude should be toward ers and sisters. * those who have come to abide for a time in the light which shines in MEMOIR OF ALBERT R. FE!NN. By His Widow. 130 pp. Published by John Wright & Co., America. * Bristol, England. 1902.

CHINA AND THE! CHINE!SE!. By Herbert Allen This brief volume contains remin- Giles, LL.D. 12mo, 230 pp. Index. $1.50, iscences of the life and work of one net. The Macmillan 00. 1902. of the most simple, devoted, and humble disciples of his generation These lectures are intended to in Britain and in Spain. He was arouse intelligent interest in the successively school teacher, preach- Chinese and their country, deeper er, and pastor at home, and then than that awakened by the events missionary in the land of the Inquiof the day. Dr. Giles is professor sition; but everywhere and always of Ohinese at Oambridge, England, the same faithful and gracious man and has treated his subject in a and messenger. general and popular way. The book is a useful handbook of infor- Mr. Fenn spent from twenty to mation, but is of no great value as thirty years in the mission work a contribution to the literature on abroad, and his mind had a judithe subject. The principle subjects cial type. His. conclusions were dealt with are the language, litera- .wise and always moderate. The ture, government, religion, and book is worth reading for the sagacustoms of the Chinese. Five lines cious views of the situation in are devoted to Roman Oatholic mis- papal lands, and its prudent counsions and three to Protestant. * sels concerning converts and back- sliders. The little sketch will en- CHRONOLOGIcAL HANDBOOK OF THE HISTORY courage praying souls everywhere OF CHINA. By RI>v. Ernst Faber. D.D. to trust and wait on God. Mr. Edited by Pastor P. Kranz. 8vo, 250 pp. Fenn was born in 1832 and died in $2.50. American Mission Press, Shang- 1896. Notwithstanding the decline hai. 1902. of health years before his death, he had given over forty years to loving Here is probably the 'most com- and effective labors for souls.

plete record of the facts of Chinese history that has ever been pub- lished. It covers the period from B.C. 2852 to January, 1902-nearly TRI' BIBLE IN BRAZIL. By Rev. H. C. Tucker. 12mo, 293 pp. Illustrated. $1.25, net. . 5,000 years. Only the briefest sum- Fleming H. Revell Co., New York, Chi- cago, London. 1902. mary of events is given, but it has This volume is a narrative of the been prepared with great care after experiences of a colporteur of the American Bible Society in Brazil. thorough and scholarly research, Mr. Tucker has many interesting episodes to describeand he has done and will be invaluable to mission- aries and other students of Ohinese history. *

it well. We know of no book that Dr. Sailer has had a valuable depicts more graphically or truly . experience in conducting these the conditions met with in this classes, and has proven and per- country, which is so full of sin and fected his theories and his methods.

ignorance, so rich in resources and He gives many excellent sugges- possibilities. Brazil hangs in the tions as to organization, teaching, balance between infidelity and etc., which can not fail to help one Ohristianity, and the Bible societies who is willing to profit by them.

are doing as much as anyone agency 'Ve recommend class leaders to se- to dispel the darkness of sin and ig- cure and make use of this little norance. Without its work the pamphlet. * missionaries would be greatly hand- "OHRIST'S SECOND OAMPAIGN" is the name of a forceful little tract icapped. Mr. Tucker has erred on by Rev. J. W. Millard, of Balti- more. It sets forth compactly and the side of fulness in giving facts intelligently the "Oampaign of about the country and the Bible Ohristinn Missions for the Oonquest of the World." It may be secured work. Few of his readers will be from the F. M. Board of the Southinterested in the furniture of the ern Baptist Oonvention, Rich- mond, Va. depository in Rio or in the "guide book" descriptions of portion!! of the country visited. The book abounds, however, in valuable facts NEW BOOKS and interesting incidents. The first THE BATTLE WITH THE SLUM. By Jacob A. Riis.

chapter gives an excellent descrip- Illustrated. Bvo, 465 pp. $2.00, net. The tion of' the country and people, and Macmillan Co., New York. 1902. OPPORTUNIl'IES IN THE PATH OF THE GREAT PHYSICIAN. By V. F. Penrose. Illustrated. the remainder of the volum'e is de- 12mo, 277 pp. $1.00. The Presbyterian voted to the colporteur's travels Board of Publication, Philadelphia. 1902.

and experiences. *. DIARY AND JOURNAL OF DAVID BRAINERD. 2 vols. 58. Andrew Melrose, London. 1902.

THE NEGRO IN REVELATION, H,tSTORY, AND "DIRECTORY OF PROTESTANT CITIZENSHIP. By Rev. J. J. Pitkin. 491 pp. N. D. Thompson & Co., St.. Louis. MiSSIONARIES IN OHINA AND JA- 1902. EFFECTIVE WORKERS IN NEEDY FIELDS. 12mo. PAN FOR THE YEAR 1902" is just 60 cents. Student Volunteer Movement, New York. 1902. at hand. It is a valuable working RAYMUND LCLL. By S. M. Zwemer. Illus- document in our office. It presents trated. 12mo. 172 pp. 75 cents, net. F'unk & Wagnalls. 1902. . the entire list of missionaries, first ERROMANGA, THE MARTYR ISLE. By Rev. H. A. Robertson. Illustrated Maps. 12mo, by societies and then alphabetically iJ'ZJ'!fort~.5~90t. C. Armstrong & Co., arranged, with post-office <td- HOME LIFE OF BORNEO HEAD HUNTERS. By dresses in full. It can be obtained William H. Furness. Illustrated. 8vo, of Eaton & Mains, 150 Fifth A ve- ]94 pp. $7.50. J. P. Lippincot.t & Co., Philadelphia. 1902. nue, New York, for $1.00, net; $1.05, CHII<ESE HEROES. By Isaac T. Headland postpaid; or of Hongkong Daily 1I1ustrated. 12mo, 248 pp. $1.00, net. Eaton & Mains, New Yorl<. !l102. — Press, at Hongkong, or 181 Fleet JAPaN AND HER PEOPLE. By Emma C. Harts- horne. Illustrated. 2 vols. 12mo. Street, London. ** Henry T. Coates, Philadelphia. 1902. THE PRICE OF AFRICA. By Earl S. Taylor. THE MISSION STUDY CLASS. By T. H. P. 12mo,255 pp. 50 cents. Y. P S. C. Eo, Bos- Sailer, Ph.D. 16mo pamphlet, 59 pp. ton, and Jennings & Pye, Cincinnati. 1902. FhiJadelphia. 1902. JOHN )1ACKENZIllJ, SOUTH AFRICAN MISSION- ARY. ByW.DougJassMackenzie.12mo,564 Mission study has been coming pp. $1.50, net. A. C. Armstrong & to the front in recent years, and Sons, New York. 1902. the conduct of mission study classes NIGIlT AND MORmNG IN DARK AFRICA. By has grown into a science. There is Harry Johnston. 28. 6d. Simpkins, to-day no excuse for failing to Marshall & Co ,LoRdon. 1902. make the subject interesting, for RoMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH IN ITALY. By Alexnumerous books have been written ander Robertson. 6… Morgan & Scott, which are full of suggestions and London. 19(2. material. THROUGH THE HEART OF PATAGONIA. By H.

H. Pritchard. II1ustrated. $.5.50. D. Appleton & Co. 1902. THE LEFT-SIDE M.AN. Margaret Blake Robin- son. l~mo. $1.25. J S. Ogilvie, New York. 1902.

1903J GENERAL llUSSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA promised to give the matter bis early attention.

Politics and On December 11th One Way to Some branches of Missions in President Roosevelt Figbtthe Saloon the Young Men's Turkey and Secretary Hay . Christian Associa- received a deputa- tion at'e not content with merely tion of 24 men, representing all re- cursing the saloon, and have gone ligious bodies in America which into competition with it in a way are engaged in educational and not only sensible, but also effectual.

missionary work in the Turkish Thus the saloons in the neighbor- Empire. The deputation was head- hood of many shops and mines ed by Morris K. Jesup, and included have made a business of cashing Dr. George Post, Rev. William K. the checks of the employees on Eddy, W. W. Peet, Darwin R. pay-day, the wholesale liquor deal- J ames, and John S. Kennedy. ers furnishing the money each Rev. Dr. Samuel B. Capen, pres- week, and giving the matter care- ident of the American Board of ful attention. In many localities Foreign Missions, presented a for- the Y. M. C. A. has undertaken mal address, declaring that the this work, and has practically affairs of American educational taken the business away from the and religious institutions in'the saloon. In Columbus, Ohio, about Turkish Empire to be in a serious $7,000 a week is thus paid out by condition and in need of the imme- the Association, and the saloons diate attention of the United States are up in arms.against this infringe- government. The educational and ment upon their prerogatives.

religious institutions in Turkey are Another Good John Wanamaker, Samaritan of Philadelphia, one not being treated fairly by the of the leading mer- Porte, and the deputation asked chant princes in America, has pur- chased alot in that city, on the west that this government demand from side of Broad Street, on which he will erect a non-sectarian college Turkey the same rights as are en- for the people, on the same plan as the Armour Institute, Chicago, and joyed by French, Russian, Italian, the Pratt Institute, Brooklyn. The basis for the institution will be and German institutions. These Bethany College, now adjoining Mr.'Vanamaker's Bethany Presbynations have secured rights that American teachers and mission- aries are unable to obtain. For the United States not to ask for similar concessions" would be to acknowl- edge our inferiority." Russia and France have, for example, secured terian Church, but the scope will be much broadened. It will profrom Tur~ey immunity from taxa- vide popular classes in all useful subjects, manual training of poor tion for all their churches and children, and instruction in elec- trical and practical mechanics. schools, and have the right to open churches and schools whenever and wherever they desired. The Amer- ican mission boards desire similar rights, but American sehools and Foreign How much oppor- churches have been closed by arbi- Missions tunity and respon- traryauthority, while French and at Home sibility for the con- Russian educational institutions version of foreign and places of worship are permitted peoples lies at the door of those to remain open. The President who remain at home may -be gath~

ered from the statistics showing Pennsylvania. It received 20,000 the number of the foreign-born population of the United States. more than all the other New Eng- Truly one may be a "foreign mis- land states. It received more than sionary" without ever leaving all the following states and terri- America: tories: Arizona, Colorado, Idaho, Kansas, Minnesota, Montana, Ne- Austria .. _. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 276,249 braska, Nevada, North Dakota, Bohemia. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 156,911 Canada (English)…………. 785,958 Oklahoma, Oregon, South Dakota, Canada (French)…………. 395,297 Washington, Wisconsin, and Wy- Denmark. . … … … . … .. …. 154,284 England. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 842,078 oming. France……. … … .. …. . …. 104,341 Germany …………………. 2,666,990 Tu~kegee A vigorous move- Holland. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105,049 Institute ment is on foot, Hungary….. , .. . ……. ….. 145,802 Ireland…………………… 1,618,567 which also seems Italy. .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48 [,207 destined to succeed, to raise a Mexico.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . • 103,410 $1,000,000 endowment for Booker Norway. …. .. .. . . ….. ……. 336,98.'; Washington's famot:s school. In Poland (German)…………. 150,232 all of its departments the institute Poland (Russi.lll) …. '" .. . . … 154,424 is training for work and leadership Poland (Others.. . . .. .. …. … 78,854 in the South 1,418 students gathered Russia.. ….. … . …… .. . . … 424,096 from 30 states and 7 foreign coun- Scotland.. … …… .. … ….•• 233,977 tries. More than 2,000 graduates Sweden. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 573,040 and undergraduates are now doing Switzerhnd. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 115,851 effective work as industrial work- Wales……………………. 93,682 ers and teachers. The demand for Other Countries. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 356,280 . the graduates on the part of the whites of the South fOi' industrial Our In "An Appeal to enterprises is greater than the sup- ply. Home the Churches" the The needs of the school are Missionary :M as sac h use tts mainly in two directions-money for current expenses, and the in- Problem Home Missionary creasing of the endowment fund. To meet the current expenses the Society sets forth school must have for the present financial year $90,000 oyer and these impressive facts: above anything that will be re- ceived from stated sources. The . The churches, through this so- endowment fund now amounts to $355,000, but to insure the future of ciety, are now preaching the Gos- the institution this should be inpel, in their own mother tongue, to creased to at least $1,000,000.

Armenians, Finns, French, Ger- Methodist The Methodist mans, ,Greeks, Italians, Norwegians, Poles, Swedes, and Syrians. Missionary General J,{issionary These nationalities represent one- Zeal Committee, at its fifth of the population of this state. recent annual gath- Our churches spend $20,000 a year in preaching the Gospel to them, ering to hear reports, to plan, and and eighty times as much in preach- to apportion funds, finding all ing it to their own people. Nothing will so surely, or so quickly, debts paid and quite a substantial bring these peoples into sympathy increase of income, had good rea- with the best things among us as son to indulge in not a little jubithe Gospel. Nothing will do more toward making them helpful citi- lation. The outlook was so en- zens of our commonwealth. A couraging that the committee felt much larger proportion of this constantly increasing immigration at liberty to enlarge by $135,000 than is generally realized comes to the appropriations for the year to Massachusetts. Two years ago more than 40,000 of them came into our state; last year, 60,000. This state received in the last re- ported year more immigrants than any other, except New York a,nd

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

come, of which sum Italy is to re- receiving over 11,000 new members. ceive $10,000; Houth America, $12,- The Board of Church Extension has 000; Africa, $13,000; China, $20,000; now a fund of $350,000, with which and India, $20,000. weak churches are helped to erect buildings. The Womap's Board, Methodist The especial ground with its headquarters in India- Women also for their gladness napolis, carries on work both at home and abroad. Rejoice is found in the fact that last year was The Disciples propose to cele- the best ever known for giving to brate their centennial seven years foreign missions, the amount near- hence, and in the D;leantime aim to ly reaching the half-million mark make their influence felt in every ($478,236), and was larger by $51,- corner of the globe. They are 440 than the sum contributed the growing rapidly, and are constantly year before. Twelve branches r(>aching out into new and destitute shared in the task, Northwestern fields. contributing $120,406; New York, $89,921; Cincinnati, $57.280; Phila- Home Mislionl The names of 20 delphia, $43,491; Des Moines, 41,156, for Chinese Chinamen stand on etc. the membership The Disciples The Foreign Chris- roll of the First Oongregational and Missions tian Mission So- Ohurch, Chicago, as the result of the work of the teachers in the ciety, which repre- Chinese Sunday.school held in that sents 1,250,000 Disciples of Christ, church. Five members of this and has its headquarters in Cincin- school have gone as missionaries nati, supports 115 missionaries and to their own countrymen; one is in 223 native helpers in most of the Hongkong, another is preaching at great mission fields of the world. Hoiyen, under the auspices of the The departments of the work are': American Board; Sue Eugene is Evangelistic, educational, medical, preaching in Canton, under the literary, industrial, and benevo- direction of a Swedish missionary lent. The missionaries make long society, and with an assistant preaching tours. In the day- reaches the people along the river schools are 2,000, in the Sunday- by means of a gospel boat. Another schools over 6,000. In the hospitals is preaching in his native town in and dispensaries 64,442 patients China, who, before he returned, were treated last year. The re- paid $60 a year to support a native ceipts for the past year were $178,- teacher in that place. 323.68-the largest the society has ever received. Eight new mission- Y. M. C. A. The three mining aries were added last year and 60 Wor~ in companies on native assistants. Training-schools Alaska D 0 u g I a s Island, for pastors, evangelists, and Alal:!ka, are cooppreachers have been started in Japan and in India, and in China erating in establishing a Young the educational work has outgrown Men's Christian Association, with its accommodations. a $6,000 building at Treadwell, to be open day and night fortheil' em- In home missionary work the ployes. The building was to be Disciples assisted in the support of opened on Christmas Day, and will 274 missionaries-49 more than last contain recreation rooms, gymnayear. These missionaries visited sium, bowling-alleys, baths; smokand assisted in a thousand different ing-room, and a lecture and enterplaces, and organized 101 churches, tainment hall. W. A. Reid, for

several years engaged in conduct- in 1886. Now the whole Bible is at ing associations among miners and last complete, and an edition has soldiers in Alaska, made a canvass been printed at the expense of the of the men in the mines, and 80 per Danish government. .

cent. of the employes signed for The First Decem bel' 13, 1700, membersllip at $1.00 a month. Mission in the 170 years ago, the West Indies first mIssIOnaries The town, like most new mining towns, has no amusements other of the Moravian than those afforded by the saloons Church, Leonard Dober and David and dance-halls. The small churches Nitschmann, reached their destinaa mile distant are almost powerless tion, the island of St. Thomas, to to attract men or to minister to proclaim the Gospel of salvation to their social needs. the neglected negro slaves, for whom no one had hitherto labored, Violent opposition to the estab- and who were.in a most deplorable lishment of the association was condition. shown by the saloon and gamblinghouse keepers, and threats were Only ten years had elapsed since even made on Mr. Reid's life. One the first refugees from Bohemia of the saloon men, not knowing the and Moravia had settled in Herrnstuff the Young Men's Christian hut, Saxony, and the number of Association is made of, offered $500 members of the Renewed Church a Inonth for the "bar privileges." of the Moravian Brethren was only Another would give $200 a month about 600 souls. And yet, tho for the privilege of running a without means and few in numbers, "Black Jack" table. The mining they undertook a mission to the company furnishes light, heat, and benighted slaves beyond the sea. water free of cost, and will give a The voyage of these first missionsite for the building at the most aries occupied ten weeks. On the central point on the company's day on which they landed their ground. hearts were cheered and encour- The Bible A complete Bible aged by the daily watchword or in Eskimo has at last been text of the church for that day: " ~'he Lord of hosts mustereth the published for the host of the battle." The outlook Eskimos in Greenland. These folk was certainly very gloomy; but were at first evangelized by the their trust was in the Lord, and Norwegian pastor Hans Egede, they did not falter in the least.- who began work in Greenland as The Moravian. far back as 1721. He commenced the first translation of the New Progress The Rev. S. R. Gam- Testament into their language, in mon, writing to which was completed by his son. Brazil The Missionary, Another and improved version by says: "I landed in Fabricius appeared in 1799. Later Brazil in December, 1889, and when on, the New Testament, revised by I look back over these thirteen years Moravian missionaries, was printed I find much that causes thankful- for them by the British and For- ness and inspires hope. Then the eign Bible SoCiety in 1826. The Presbyterian Church in Brazil Danish Bible Society assisted in counted on its church rolls about subsequent editions and revisions. 4,000 communicants; now it counts The chief translator of the Old somewhere in the neighborhood of Testament was another Moravian 10,000. This rapid growth becomes missionary, Klemschmidt, who died the more encouraging and instruct-

1903J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

ive when it is remembered that 23 different languages, with an during these years there has been annual circulation of 52,000,000'

but slight increase in the number copies. We shelter 17,000 wretches of missionaries laboring in the field. by night and feed 30,000 by day.

In 1889 the Southern Presbyterian We have 114 rescue homes, in which Church had 23 missionaries en- 5,850 girls were received last year.

gaged in the work, and in 1902 we In the same time we took care of can count but 29. 14,000 ex-criminals. 'Ve maintain lq7 slum posts. 'Ve found last EUROPE year 3,000 missing people, and A Notable On the part of the found employment for 84,000 more. Centenary friends of the Brit- • We have founded 15 farm colonies."

Approaching ish and Foreign The "White An official Paris Bible Society (the Slave" Traffic conference was oldest and the lal'gest in the world) recently held on the preparations for the observance this subject, when 16 governments of the centenary on a scale befitting were represented by 36 plenipotenthe world-wide character and scope tiary delegates. The authorities of its operations are going on in these countries will, as soon as satisfactorily. Pamphlets show the conclusions of th~ conference "What we are going to Cele- can be ratified, be .-=-.'Dmitted, brate !" and "How we are going among other things: to Celebrate!" The day which completes the 100 years of the soci- 1. To the appointment of offic;a!s specially ety's e~·~stence is March 7, 1904, a charged to watch at railway stations and day to be marked by special gather- ports for persons engaged in the international ings for commemoration and traffic. praise. The previous Sunday, it is expected, will be very largely de- 2. To question known prostitutes of foreign origin as to the steps by which they were induced to leave home, such information to he transmitted with a view to bringing the voted in all lands wheresoever the guilty parties to justice. society operates, to speci:}; thanks- 3. To exercise a surveillance over offices or giving and offerings. A Centenary Fund of 250,000 guineas is to be agencies professing to find situations for attempted in Great Britain. By women and girls. means of this fund additional colporteurs and Bible-women will be An augury of most hopeful charemployed; new versions will be acter is drawn from the fact that undertaken; old versions will be the delegates refrained from any completed and revised; further expression to show that their findprovision, in many languages, will ings represented a maJCi1UUID be made for the blind, etc. amount· of restriction, leaving rather the impression that they were only feeling their way to see how much more could be done.

What the As General Booth The delegates took for granted Salvation Army reports: ., Our flag that the age of consent should be is Doing flies in 49 countries. that of civil status, which in Eng- We have 7,495 so- land would at once raise it to 21; cieties, and our preachers preach and this step has already been in 31 different languages. We have taken in Russia, while France 13,486 chief officers, 3,000 employees, never legally recognized any other and 47,000 local officers. There are age. Comparing the juridical sys- 17,000 men playing in our musical tems of the Teutonic and Latin oonds. The Army publishes 61 races, it is seen that generally the periodicals and 27 newspapers in former regard this traffic as crim-

inal where there is no willing vic- cupy 146 chief and 800 branch statim, whereas with the Latin peoples tions, besides 900 schools. These it is not regarded as a crime to per- are worked by 265 male and 35 suade an adult woman to lead a female missionaries, assisted by vicious life. At a recent British 1,138 native helpers. The number of conference it was agreed (1) to ap-, scholars is 30,600; of church mempoint a British National Committee bers, 37,000; of adherents, about from the 23 organizations repre- 40,000. While the Roman Catholic sented in the meeting-Protesta1}.t, societies employ a relatively larger Catholic, and Jewish; and (2) to number of lay brothers and sisters, arrange for a deputation to the the Protestant missions have a Home Secretary, asking that this- fuller staff of native assistants, and committee shall be regarded as the the attendance in their schools medium of communication with shows better in comparison. ' the government, in addition to being the depository of, and solely Moravian These are 15 in numresponsible for, all information submitted to the authorities. Missions ber, or, as the Mo- The Scottish The Jewish Mission ravian phrase is, Church and Committee of the are divided into 15 mission prov- the Jews Church of Scotland have resolved to inces-viz., Labrador, Alaska, In- carry out important extensions of dians in Canada and California, their work. At Beirut a home for Jewish girls is to be established; Jamaica, St. Thomas and St. Jan, at Smyrna the present successful schools are to be extended, and at St. Croix, St. Kitts, Antigua, Bar- Constantinople a medical mission has been undertaken, which is ex- badoes, and Trinidad and Tobago; pected soon to be in full operation. the Moskito Coast, Demara, Suri- The Paris The last annual re- Missionary port of this excel- nam, South Africa-western and Society lent and prosperous eastern provinces, German East organization has Africa; West Himalaya, Victoria, just been received. The income reached $249,042. ",York 1S done in and North Queensland, Australia. Africa at 4 points, in Madagascar and Tahiti. In Basutoland alone 464 missionaries (250 brethren and 12,676 members of the church are found, and 11,626 pupils in the 244 sisters), 4 more than during the schools. preceding year, are engaged in the Missions in A paper read at the German recent German Co- work. The total number of souls Protectorates lonial Con gre ss under the care of the missionaries gives the following is 96,833. Of these 92,075 are meminstructive particulars relating to mission work: bers of the Church.

Missionary operations in the Ger- Is Rome to Tho as yet nobody man Protectorates are carried on by Tolerate the knows just what it 18 Protestant and 12 Roman Catho- means, yet, accordlic societies. The Protestants oc- Bible? ing to the Mission World: The most remarkable event to be noted is the publication by the Society of St. Jerome of a new Italian translation of the Gospels with the Acts, issued from the Vat- ican press (with the undoubted sanction of the pope), of which 100,- /)()() copies were printed as a first edition. They were advertised f~ sale in some 150 centers, for the most part connected with the vari- ous dioceses in Italy, at twopence each unbound, and threepence bound. The translation is said to be a very fair one. The Preface is remarkable. The writer refers in an altogether new spirit to Protest- ant work-a spirit of conciliation.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

After stating that the object is to the religious condition of some of make these Gospels truly a book these communities. for the people, he says that it is necessary to distin~uish this from ASIA a propaganda which for a long time "our separate Protestant Marvels of Hev. H. H. Jessup, brethren" were carrying out with great activity. Never before were Progress in of the Presbyterian Protestants called brethren! Syria mission, in con- Protestantism The Protestant in ltal" forces at work in trasting the present this peninsula, tho situation with that of a half cenfeeble as compared with the papacy, are yet not inconsiderable in the turyago, writes: aggregate. Thus, there is the Waldensian Church, with 66 pas- We find public sentiment tors, 18 evangelists, and as many throughout the land revolutionized colporteurs and Bible agents, and on the subject of education for both 18,600 church members; the Free sexes; a vast number of readers Church, with 1,831 members and 14 pastors; and, besides,. the British raised IIp among all the sects and Wesleyans and Baptists, and the nationalities; thousands of men American Methodists and Baptists. who have been abroad as emigrants The six bodies are 8 Esociated in the Evangelical Council of Italy. or travelers, returning with new ideas and broadened views; the Protestantism Corsica has for long power of the hierarchy greatly in Corsica years appeared ut- terly intolerant of weakened; the Bible in thousands of homes; the Syrian Protestant Protestant teaching. The few Mc- All missionaries who years ago en- College in Beirut wielding an imtered upon the Corsican field were mense influence all over Western driven from the island with open Asia and Northeastern Africa; an violence. Three times has it been increasing demand for the Arabic necessary for Protestant Bible colporteurs to flee from the island, Scriptures; the Syria evangelical barely escaping with their lives. churches beginning to realize their But the truth they sowed found good soil at last, and formal appli- responsibility; a great increase in cation has been made to the Min- the native newspaper press; genister of the Interior to recognize eral advance in the construction of the Protestant church at Aulene, wagon roads, bridges, and postal Corsica, as the parish church, and to allow to it the support which routes; better houses, especially in was formerly given to the Romish Lebanon; three railways in operpriest. The petition declares that as a body the viIlage has renounced ation in Syria, Houran, and Pales- Romanism and has em braced the tine; and, in fine, a material, intelc Reformed faith. In 4 villages of lectual, and moral awakening Corsica regular evangelical worship is held, and in 9 other villages is the preparation for a new centhere are occasional services. A tury at hand. great change has beeu wrought in the social and economic as well as President The Indian Nation- Finne" al Council of Young Still Lives I Men's Christian Associations has issued, in English and in Tamil, a volume containing selections from Charles G. Finney's autobiography and from his lectures on revivals, preached in the Broadway Taber- nacle and reported more than 60 years ago. More than 1,000 copies of this little book were sold within a week of publication.

The Bible The Bible, in whole in India or in part, has al- . 1eady been trans- lated into 59 different languages and dialects in India! At the ex- hibit of the local Bible society's

auxiliary in connection with the The Power of A writer in the Calcutta Exhibition a few years Christian Song (Hindu) Arya Mes- ago, Dr. K. S. Macdonald, who had senger is in mortal charge, displayed no fewer than fear of the encroachments of Chris- 176 different translations of the tianity, and seeks relief in this pa- Bible in languages used in India thetic strain: by natives of' the country and In my opinion the claim of the foreign residents and visitors. female education to the funds of Never before was the Bible more widely lead in India than at the the Arya Somaj is superior to that present time. of anything else. The Christians, as usual, are always ahead in the Child At least, in one path everywhere. They have es- tablished girls' ",chools in all the Marriage province it has re- important towns of the province.

Decadent ceived a stunning Christian education forms an integ- ral factor of the culture of Hindu blow. For the females. Christian songs have young gaikwar of Baroda, who was made a home, as it were, in the in- nermost recesses of their hearts. educated in England, not long How far, then, we can expect an since, took a step which legalizes Aryan Santan from these semi- christianized females may be betthe remarriage of widows by speci- ter imagined than described. Ever fic enactment. Baroda, the state since I heard some Hindu girls Singing a Christian song, their of which the gaikwar is chief, words have been tingling in my ears: "Jab mukti tabi hamri hove shows the largest relative increase Isa ki sar dari hove" repeated the burden of the song. Such ideas of Christians in all India for the once implanted in the minds of the last ten years. young- girls are like seeds dropped in a fertile land, which germinate A " White A horrible exposure therein for a time and afterward Slave "Traffic of an extensive spring up in thoughts, words, and in India traffic in girls for seeds. immoral purposes is said to have been made by the The Death Pro tab Chandra police in Bangalore. The Bombay of the Mozoomdar, the Gazette reports that 6 Hindus of Brahmo Somaj chief apostle and both sexes have been arrested in head of the Brahmo this connection. According to the Somaj of India, has given up his police information, they have for task of attempting to found a uni- the past fifteen years decoyed na- versal eclectic religion and has re- tive girls of all castes to Northern tired from Calcutta to the Him- India for sale, notably at such alaya Mountains. Mozoomd:u places as Bombay. Agra, Muttra, claimed much for the tenets of his and Gokal. and their arrest appears eclectic religion; it was to partake to have been brought about by the of the best elements of the religions confession of one of the victims to of India and Christianity, and was the Bombay police, who communi- eventually to supersede both. This cated with the Mysore police new religion" denied the doctrine through the British resident. The of the incarnation of the deity, girls were usually disguised as be- affirmed that diviFlity dwells in longing to the Brahman caste and every man, more in some men than were sold for from Rs. 1,000 to Rs. in others, as in Moses, Jesus Christ, 3,000. When arrested 2 girls were 'and Mohammed; and that salva- with them, 1 of whom belonged to tion comes gradually by subjuga- a respectable Hindu family in tion of the passions, by repentance, Bangalore City. by the study of nature and good

Gr NERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

books, by good company and soli- effort of the Lend-a-Hand Society tary contemplation." Man was of gids that has undertaken to affirmed to be his own savior. To raise, by the profits of their handi- Mozoomdar, Christ was an ideal work, 1,000 rupees ($333) toward the whose Godhead he denied. He new church building. This seems called himself the apostle of the a great sum for such an organiza- New Dispensation Church, which tion to raise, and yet they have was to amalgamate all creeds. already earned 500 rupees for this purpose, and had previously earned Mozoomdar has seen his vision and contributed 600 rupees for the of the glory, inspiration, and di- benefit of the famine children. vinity in man pale and fade away; and his new Church founded upon Who Carries In the Algemeine it come to nought. He has fled to the Gospel M i 8 8 ion 8 Zeitthe Himalayas. Just before he to India? 8chrijt for October, went away he said: "The society of man is full of_vanity: the rich Dr. Grundemann are so vain or selfish, the poor are has an interesting article on "What so insolent or mean, the religious do Indian Missions Cost?" and in a are so exclusive, the skeptical so summary shows from what sources self-sufficient, it is best to be away the evangelizing influences come. from all." Here ends another great He finds that 13 British societies attempt to give men stones for expended last year $1,480,871, and bread and a man-made religion for are represented by 640 missionaries, a religion by the Divine Christ.- 103,377 church members, ana 418,- Advance. 321 adherents; 14 American soci- eties expended $921,000, and have Not All Go to As might be ex- 129,128 communicants and 392,472 Worship Idols pected, some are adherents; 6 German societies ex- pended $309,073 through 180 mis- present for – busi- sionaries, with 35,043 members and ness, and some for recreation and 108,305 adherents. Scandinavia sport. Thus, Rev. J. G. Potter, of has 3 societies, and other societies Simla, writes: located in India share in the work. The total cost isgiven as $3,046,371; Many people attend the Hindu the missionaries are 1,216; comfairs quite as much for fun as for municants,270,220; adherents, 936,. worship of idols. For such, these 311; and baptized last year, 54,131. swings or merry-go-rounds form a great attraction. Men, women, The Census The census of the and children alike enjoy them, and of China Chinese Empire, or- I have sometimes seen a party of dered by the Treas- Fakirs enjoying themselves as much as any. ury Department at Peking, has re- cently been completed. According A Diamond How ancient it to the Lloyd de l'Extreme Orient, the 18 provinces of China contain Jubilee seems. A church in more than 400,000,000 of inhabi- tants, and the entire Chinese Em- Bombay, the first pire contains in round figures 426,- 000,000, the results of this census formed by the American Board, being given by provinces in the fol- lowing table. The density of popucelebrated its founding last Decem- lation in the provinces is nearly as great as that of the German Ember. The present pastor, Rev. pire, whereas the four great terri- Tukuramji Nathoji, has just com- pleted twenty years of his service with the church, which has grate- fully recognized the good work of this godly and able pastor. In re- ferring to this proposed service, Rev. E. S. Hume speaks of the

tories-Manchuria, Mongolia, Ti- chau Mission no less than 62 churches, with a membership of bet, and Turkestan-are but thinly 2,488, while there is a total of 210 native laborers, pastors, preachers, settled : and teachers, who are cooperating in Christian work with the 38 PROVINCE Area in Popnlation ~~~ liT.r American missionaries. The re- Sq. Kil.' gion, which was for a long time seemingly most fruitless, has be- Chihli ……. 300,000 20,937.000 70 come one of the most fertile fields within the Chinese Empire. Shantung…. 115,000 38,247,900 263 New Interest From Sang Yong, Shansi. …. " 212,000 12,200,456 57 in Fuh-kien a village near Ku- Honan ……. 176,000 35,316,825 201 cheng, in the Fuh- kien province, where missionary Kiangsu ….. 100,000 13,980,235 140 work is mostly carried on by natives, quite a remarkable move- An·hui. …… 142,000 23,672,314 167 ment toward Christianity is re- ported by the ladies of the Church Kiangsi. ….. 180,000 26,532,125 148 of England Zenana Missionary Society. Fifty to 60 women come Chekiang …. 95,000 11,580,692 122 weekly for service. Some havl3 been baptized, others are being FUh-kien …. 120,000 22,876,540 191 prepared for baptism, and nearly all have unbound their feet. In a Hupeh ……. 185,000 35,280,675 191 village within a few miles the wor- shipers have increased fourfold in Hunan……. 216,000 22,169,673 103 9 months. From yet a third, where the people are both wealthy Kansu ……. 325,000 10,385,376 32 and wicked, and have hitherto been unwilling to hear the Gospel, 3 Shensi ……. 195,000 8.450,182 43 persons recentl~' arrived one Sun- day, decladng they wished to be Szechuan …. 566,000 68,724,890 121 Christians.

Kuangtung.. 259,000 31,865,251 123 The Need of The task is hard, but Knowing the is one well worth Kuangsi. …. 200,000 5,142,330 26 Chinese mastering. The bet- Kuei-chou … 114,000 7,650,282 44 ter we know the yunnan…… 380,000 12,721,574 34 people of the Flowery Kingdom the more highly shall we regard For 18 prov. 3,970,000 407,737,305 103 them: Manchuria… 942,000 8,500,000 9 Never has a great people been more flagrantly misunderstood Mongolia …. 3,543,000 2,580,000 .9 than the Chinese. They are decried as stupid, because there is lacking Tibet ……… 1,200,000 6,430,020 5 to us a medium which should be transparent enough to disclose our Turkestan…. 1,426,000 1,200.000 .8 thoughts to them or theirs to us. They are stigmatized as barbarians, Total. …. 11,081,000 426,447,325 37.7 because we find ourselves incapable of understanding It civilization What One Says the Mission- which is so different from our own. Missionary ary Herald: "No- They are set forth as slavish imi- Has Seen vember 3d it was tators, altho they have borrowed les'! than any other people; all in- just fifty years since the Rev. Charles Hartwell sailed from New York to join the mission of the American Board in Fu-chau. For a half century he has stood at his post, serving the cause to which he gave his life with untiring devotion. In that early day there was no way across the American continent by which to reach China, and Mr. and Mrs. Hartwell were 164 days on the voyage from New York to Hongkong, to which must be added some weeks of waiting and travel before reaching Fu-chau. For a long series of years the outlook in the mission was not hopeful, but they were years of patient and earnest toil. And now this veteran missionary, at his jubilee, has the joy of witnessing a work widespread and most promising, there being at present in the Fu- • A square kilometer equals 5-8 of a square mile.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

ventiveness is denied to them, al- immense cro"d, the lack of ven- tilation, and the blazing sun, the tho the world is indebted to them heat and foul air was somethin~ for a long series of the most useful awful. Those two days there had inventions; they are supposed to been some twenty deaths-several adhere doggedly to their traditions, of them suicides-and any number of students were prostrated. When altho in the course of their history the signal was given and the doors they have passed through many opened at half-past eleven, the profound mutations of belief.- students came out in a steady. Evangelisches Missions Magazin. orderly stream, each carrying his provision-basket and· bedding. I What Children Childhood is the had. looked forward with the deep- est interest to seeing these ferocious Play in same all the world firebrands – the "frink-his-blood- and-grind-his-bones" men, the Hu- China over. A nlission- nan literati-and here they were all passing under my eyes. A more ary, writing of the harmless set of people I n~ver saw. All were quite exhaul'~.od from the girls in the school in China under heat and the ordeal they had come through. Most of them had a disher. care, speaks of their games, tinctly rustic air, and the propor- tion of old men wa'l large. Our which, she says, are their own, and men stood at the side of the door along with the soldi 3rs on guard yet exactly like games at which and handed a packet to each stu- dent, which in almost eVEry case English children play, except that was politely received. It was soon seen that no danger was to be apin "battledore " they use their feet prehended from these men, so we were soon permitted to distribute instead of their hands: books ourselves, and to move about among the crowd as we pleased. "Knuckle-bones" is played ex- The work went on till half-past actly as boys play it in England, seven at night, by which time we only they use stones. "Hunt the as well as the books were quite ex- Slipper" is also just the same. hausted. When we left the stu- The Chinese, too, have the most dents were still pouring out of the beautiful swings-and such kites! hall as fast as ever. I wish you could see them. Rome Not Altho the Roman- Did you ever hear at home of a game called "Mothers and Holding Its ist missionaries in Fathers"? and another called "Keeping School"? Here we have Own in China China had the start just the same. by centuries, it can These Chinese know no end of riddles, both spoken and written, not be said that the Chinese adherand they have all kinds of puzzles. ents of Rome are equal in number They have a funny way of choosing who shall be "he" in a game. to the Protestant converts. Of One of them holds her hand out with the open palm downward; late years the influence of the then all the others stand round with the tip of their first finger priests has manifestly declined, touching her palm; then, after repeating a few words, she suddenly and for politic'Ll reasons they closes her fingers and tries to catch theirs. Soruetimes she fails to are disliked or actually hated, catch one, and then it has to be done again; but if she does manage owing to their having abused their to imprison one finger, the owner of that finger has to be "he." position. The actual condition of What This phase of expe- things was l'ecen'~ly stated to the " Learning" rience connected pope by the titul'tr bishop of Car- Costs in China with one of the dica and Kiam-si in a special au- regular literary ex- dience. He said that a general up- aminations is from the pen of an rising against the missionaries is eye-witness: being prepared. A Roman corre- The weather was intensely hot. spondent states that the pope was Altho nearly the middle of September, it was the hottest of all the year. Inside the hall, from the

much affected, .. but, as the visible that would make Oni, which means head of the church militant, he will the devil. I know a young man never order the soldiers of the cross with both numbers for his nameto abandon the field of danger and Ichi-ni, His parents must have of glory."-London Christian. hoped he would be equal to two Sure Sign of Among the numer- children, and so clapped two num- bers on their baby. Indeed, some- Progress in ous indications of times a baby is loaded with figures. Japan progress in Japan Neesima's Shimeta can be read 7-5-3, all odd numbers and im- is the increasing mensely lucky. I heard of one child named 99, which number of prominence of native women in course does not mean that he had educational and religious affairs. 98 brothers and sisters, but that 99 is almost a perfect number, even They are imbibing American ideals better than 100, which being perfect allows no room for improvement. and ideas, and th9 result is sure to Animals and flowers play an imbe a regeneration of Japanese home portant part in children's names, life. But their new views have boys being tigers, bears, but never foxes; while girls are plums, chryssadly shatL.·~ed some of the hoary anthemums, and so forth. Once in traditions of that country, one of a while you meet a girl named Miss Dog, Miss Cow, or Miss Deer. which was that the wife should always obey the husband. Some Japanese husbands really look upon Japanese Not this time with their wives as mere beasts of bur- Invasion of guns for weapons, den and order them around like China but with ideas and menials. The news now comes that educational influ- a Japanese judge has rv.ad in a ences. According to the Chinese certain case that the wife is not Recorder, at least these 7 lines of obliged" to obey the unreasonable activity are visible: demands of her husband." In this 1. The Agricultural College, es- tablished some years ago at Wuparticular instance the man of the chang by the Viceroy Chang Chih- tung, and managed for some time house had told the wife to perform by an expert American, has now some disagreeable manual labor for been given over to Japanese man- agement. him; she refused, and he F:0mptly 2. The military school in Hangdivorced her. The wife appealed, chau is taught wholly by Japanese.

and her plea was upheld by the 3. A large amount of translation court. A very important prece- work is done by the Japanese.

dent has been established, and this 4. Many Chinese students have been sent by Chang Chih -tung decision may lead to a revolution during recent years to be educated in Japanese schools for Chinese iI} Japanese domestic life, in which, government service.

thanks to the courage of one woman 5. More than one large and influ- ential Chinese newspaper is owned and the enlightening effect of and edited by Japanese, one of American ideals, the Japanese wife which is an especially strong advo- need no longer be her husband's cate of closer union between the two great nations of the East. slave.-Congregational Work. 6. Nearly 100 Japanese students Meaning of Rev. J. H. De Forest are in attendance at school in Some Japanese writes as follows in Shanghai, studying Chinese and Names the Missiona1'Y English with a view to positions of usefulness in China. Herald: 7. A large and increasing number The order of birth often controls of translation societies are being the names of both boys and girls. organized in Shanghai, the princi- Ichi (Number One) is combined pal object of which is to get into with Taro for boys. But for girls circulation books on Western learn- the pretty honorific, 0, precedes, making Oichi. Ni means Number Two, but never is used of girls, for

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

ing. The significant fact is that passed, for the country is in a very the large majority of them are trapslated from the Japanese rather disturbed condition. Among the than European languages, because, missionaries at work in Morocco as they say, the Japanese have al- are 8 members of the Kansas Gos- ready selected the best, and they pel Union, who are stationed at wish to profit by their experience. Books on Political Economy, Gen- Fez and Mequinez, and 30 members eral Science, Agriculture, Pedagog- of the North Africa Mission sta- ics, Ancient and Current History tioned at Tangier, Casablanca, are now commonly on sale in Chi- Tetuan, Laraiche, and Fez, beside nese bookstores, most of which are advertised as having been adapted the London Jews' Society, the from the Japanese. Southern and Central Morocco Japan Wants No stronger testi- missions, and the British and For- Student mony to the effi- eign Bible Society.

Volunteers ciency of the Amer- The Moors are extremely fanati- ican missionary is cal and intolerant of any reform in customs or religion, so that Chrisneeded than the action recently tianityand modern civilization are taken by the commissioners of alike abhorrent to them, and theil' public schools in Japan. Two sultan, who has favored foreign inyears ago, when English teachers novations, has lost the support uf for the high-school were wanted, his people, and has recently fleu the authorities, wishing men of a from Fez. different stamp from incompetent and often immoral "soldiers of Love Medicine Miss Sexton, of for Women Casablanca, tells in fortune," of whom they had just of Morocco North Africa some gotten rid of, applied to the mis- of her experiences sionaries. They, in turn, applied to the International Committee among the Moorish women: "Senora, can't you give me some of the Y. M. C. A., who furnished medicine to make tny husband love 5 men from the University of me?" is the pitiful question which California and one from Yale. has been put to me by several These were such good samples that women. "He hates me, senora, this year 6 more were demanded. says he will divorce me and get A house is furnished them and they another wife!" "Well, no; we don't keep that kind in the 'house are paid the equivalent of $75 a of medicine,'" I answered; and month. These men go in the spirit looking round the filthy, dirty huts, and glancing at the ragged, untidy of missionaries, and while their women before me, I thought it was first business is teaching, out of not much wonder if their husbands school they are permitted, even did not regard them with affection.

tacitly encouraged, to give relig- " But I wiII tell you what to do to make your husbands love you, and ious instruction. Japanese educa- that wiII be just the same as medi- tors have become convinced that it cine." "Oh, yes, yes-let us hear is a good pedagogical, as well as what that is." I proceed: "In the ethical, policy to import as instruc- first place, as soon as your husband tors men who possess character in goes out in the morning, you must addition to college diplomas.-Con- sweep the hut, lay down clean matgregationalist. ting, and shake the cushions and mattresses. Then clean the tea- AFRICA tray, and make it shine like gold. Wash the glasses and put the water Missions in On another page we on to boil, so that when Si Moham- Morocco give a clear cut ac- med comes in he will not have to count of the politi- wait for his tea. Then wash your cal situation in Morocco. The own dirty face and hands, put on a clean garment and your best danger to foreigners has not yet sash, arrange a nice kerchief on

your hair, and put on all your A Huge Bishop Tugwell, Diocese whose name is necklaces, earrings, and bracelet!;!. When the time comes for your prominently assohusband to return, sit on a cushion ciated with mission work in West- ern Equatorial Africa, has just and look sweet. Try that. and you published some interesting parwill find he will love you, and talk ticulars of his diocese. The area is, no more of divorcing you." The roughly,700,000 square miles, and embraces the Gold Coast Colony women gaze at each other in doubt and its protectorate, Lagos and its at first, then smile, and finally protectorate, and Northern and scream with laughter. "Good, Southern Nigeria. One difficulty which the missionaries have to senora," they answer, "we will try deal with is the multiplicity of that." languages. They know something of 16 of them, but there are others Religion The' statement has of which as yet they know com- paratively nothing. It is estimated in the been I.' e pea ted I y that there are about 80,000 peopJe in connection with the various Sudan made that Lord Christian missions. Communi- cants number 27,000, and there are Kitchener, after about 20,000 children under instruc- tion. Bishop Tugwell, who was destroying the power of the Mahdi, consecrated to the see in 1894, was previously for five years a Church issued adecree prohibiting Christian Missionary Society missionary at Lagos. missionary work among the Mo- A Church Hard It is one at Durban. hammedans of the Sudan, and that to Match in the Zulu Mission. which sends out Lord Cromer, BrWsh Plenipoten- every male member who is at all tiary in Egypt, on his first visit to qualified for the task to take some active part in preaching the Gospel Khartum, assured the Sudanese each Sunday. Its pastor is a Zulu, and under his supervision no less sheiks that there would be no inter- than 52 meetings of one kind or another are held every Lord's Day. ference with their Moslem faith and Road-Making Word comes from religious customs. The missionary in Africa Boma, in the Kon- go Free State, that societies wh~ch established stations a road 93 miles long, between in that part of Africa were forced Nsongololo and the River Kwango, has been completed and is practito abandon them 20 years ago by cable for automobiles of all kinds. This road has a breadth of 39 feet, the Dervish insurrection, and it of wh,ich 26 feet is available for vehicles. The surface is especially has been understood that since hard and durable, and there is no incline of more than 1 in 10, the then none of them have been al- hills being few in number and short. Moreover, Captain Carton, lowed to resume operations.

The following official statement from the British government has recently been received by The Out- look from Sir Reginald Wingate, Governor-General of the Sudan: There was no decree issued by Lord Kitchener prohibiting Christian missionary enterprise in the Sudan, but he made it a rule not to allow Christian missionaries to work among the Mohammedan population, tho he offered no objection to their working among the pagan population. This rule is stilI observed, and there are Christian missionaries now at work south of Fashoda. No distinctive treatment is made between Catholics and Protestants. The Copts exist in considerable numbers in the Sudan, especially in Khartum; they have their own clergy, but do not proselytize. In this respect they do not receive treatment different to that accorded to members of any other religion.

1903J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

the officer who has the mattcr in efficient part in evangelistic efforts hand, states that at the time of in the heart of Africa," writing he had just completed the survey for a prolongation of the A Martyrs' The native account road for more than 60 miles, and he Prayer in of the last martyrhopes that this section will be ready Madagascar dom in Madagascar for use within three or four months. concludes in these Dedication The Kassai Herald, touching words: " Then they at Ibanj Luebo, Kongo Free prayed, 0 Lord, receive OU1' spirits, State, of October 1, for Thy love to us hath caused this to come to us; and lay not this sin 1002, reached our office December to their charge (Acts vii: 60). Thus 9th. A large new church has been prayed they as long as they had built at Ibanj by the natives, under any life, and then they died-softly, direction of Messrs. Sheppard and gently; and there was at the time Phipps. It seats 1,000 people, and a rainbow in the heavens which has 22 windows, with great doors, seemed to touch the place of the and is whitewashed within and burning." without. On Sunday, August 24th, it was dedicated, the Rev. H. P. Babel Singapore, the Hawkins preaching the sermon. The singing could be heard a mile in the headquarters 0 f away, and the collection amounted to $42-50,000 cowrie shells. Well Orient. Methodist work in done! It is the Lapsley Memorial Church. How wonderful has been the Malay Peninthe blessing upon that work in Africa! All the mission commu- sula, is perhaps the most cosmopolnity are reported well, and anxiously looking for Mr. De Lampert itan city in the world. The British and Miss Brown, colored missionaries, now on their way.-Central and Foreign Bible Society sells the Presbyterian. Scriptures in over 75 languages and dialects in and about Singapore, and nearly 40 languages and dialects are spoken among the 000 boys of the Anglo-Chinese college in that city.

A Hindu It is interesting to MISCELLANEOUS Missionary to notice how results Expectation The Phi lipp ine Essential Christian Advocate Africa of missionary labors to Success in a thoughtful note urges Ameri- on one continent cans to have confidence in the Filiare sometimes found on another. pino people. Too much should not be expected from our brown broth- The Missionary, of Nashville, ers, who have only just emerged from the four centuries of oppres- Tenn., says: "In the building of sion in which they groveled. The wisdom and profit of a right attithe railway from the east coast of tude toward the Filipinos is well illustrated by these remarks: Africa to its central kingdoms, the Some government teachers are teaching for English have employed East Indian the salary; they have no liking for their pu- pilS and no confidence in the good they are laborers, and some of the most effi- supposed to do. These-teachers are making a miserable failure of their work; the natives cient railway officials on this line dislike 'them, and their pupils are not making progress. On the other hand, there ate teachare those who have been trained in ers who are infatuated with their work.

mission schools in India. A report comes of an inspector on the Ugan- da Railway, who is an East Indian Christian, a very earnest and en- thusiastic evangelist, who, aside from his official labors, is taking

Such a one is highly commended in the daily 'Recall the 21 years, give it me, paper which is before us as we write. We back again with spears flying about know that his pUpils love him; they have full me, with the club knocking me to confidence in hirn as he has in them. and they the ground–give it me back and I are making remllJ'kabJe progress. One omcial will still be your missionary." can secure absolute cooperation from the Filipinos in his district, while another can not " 0 God, to us may gra<!e be given secure more than a sullen submission. The To follow in their train." o"e has confidence in his people, the other thinks there is no use in it. Good Because It is the richest Missionaries there are in India Difficult thing about this who will never achieve much in the spiritual uplifting of the people missionary enteramong whom they labor, simply because they have no confidence as prise that it is not an easy enterto the outcome. They see no possibilities in the people themselves. prise. I count it among the finest It would be unwise to be unduly optimistic, but better that than to moral resources of the Christian wholly despair of the moral transforma,tion of the people. We nmy Church that this task is one of not have much confidence in the people themselves, _but our confi- enormous and stupendous diffidence in God-in His goodness and power, and in His yearning love culty. Why does a.man's heart go for them-should never be allowed to wane. God is able to make the out toward the problem of the weakest Indian Christian "stand." In this faith we should labor, not- evangelization of Islam, except bewithstanding all the things that seem to be against us.-Indian cause it is the hardest missionary Witness. problem in the world? The Roman Catholic Church is afraid of noth- ing-misery, sickness, disease, inartyrdom; but the Roman Catho- lic Church since the days of Ray- mond Lull has been afraid of Islam.

The duty of -evangelizing Islam is laid upon the shoulders of Protes- tant men and women, because it is the hardest work laid out for men to do. ROBERT E. SPEER.

There Must In the ministry of OBITUARY be Cost the treasury of a missionary Board Rev. Dr. D. C. It is with very Rankin. of great· sorrow that there is need of the fellowship of Nashville we record the death suffering> with our Lord. There of Rev. D. C. Ranmust be the cost. Thrilling words from an English preacher are these: kin, D.D., editor of the Missional'Y, "To be, therefore, in the sacrificial the organ of the Presbyterian succession, our sympathy must be Church, South. Dr. Rankin died of a passion, our intercession must be pneumonia on Sunday, Dec. 28th, in a groaning, our beneficence must Seoul, Korea. He left America in be a sacrifice, and our service must July last, and visited China, Japan, be a martyrdom." Henry Martyn and Korea. In China he was taken said, "I desire to burn out for ill with cholera, but recovered, and God." Ja.mes Hannington ex- was visiting Korea just prior to reclaimed, "I l'efuse to be disappoint- turning home when he was called ed; I will only praise." James to his eternal home. He was a Chalmers made his choice and said, noble Christian, an able editor, and a warm advocate of missions. *

The Missionary Review of the World — October 1902

IA UneX

I '1! Regof' 11 U lncen s ~ U ne xplored .~ ~ G II 1 Missionary Review of the World Old Series ( OCTOBER j New Series VOL. XXV. No. 10 f 1 VOL. XV. No. 10 AN APPEAL FOR HADRAMAUT,* ARABIA BY REV. S. M. ZWEMER, D.D., F.R.G.S., BAHREIN The evangelization of the world in this genel''I,tion, or in the next generation, is impossible, unless the unoccnpieQ fields, hitherto neglected, are entered and evangelized. One of the widest regions yet untouched by missionary effort is the whole of Southern Arabia, from Aden to Muscat, a distance of twelve hundred miles, and with a population of over a million and a half souls. From the earliest times this province was called Hadramaut. In Genesis 10: 26 Hazarmaveth is named as the son of Joktan, and on the Himyaritic inscriptions, five centuries before Christ, the name is spelled as it is now, t-m-r-d-h, and has the same significance, "valley of death." The name was not given because of the unhealthiness of this part of Arabia, but probably commemorates some early battle-field of the nations.

Hadramaut is one of the least-known parts of unknown and neglected Arabia. In 1843 Von Wrede made his remarkable journey and penetrated inland as far as the quicksands of Ahkaf. Only two or three other travelers have followed him. The coast as far as the chief port, Makallah, is comp~rativell, well known, but the many fertil.e valleys and oases of the hlghlan(~tY'are yet unexplored, and were, untIl Theodore Bent's journey, largely unknown.

Beginning at Aden, IIadramau t may be divided into three districts: that north of Makallah, in 1'abited by the El Yafa and lJni 'lsa tribes; the country of the Mahra j..rabs, north of Kamal' Bay; and, further east, the Gharah tribes. ~ "'he first region is best explored, most accessible, and most fertile otthe three. Yet, as far as I know, no missionary has been to any of its towns, or a Bible colporteur along its coast, since my journey to Makallah in May, 1891.

While the Christian Church at large has been in ignorance of the condition and the needs of this field, the providence of God has been * The name of this district is also spellerl Hadramut.

preparing the way for its conquest. Since Aden was occupied by the English ill 1839, their influence and authority has practically extended along the whole south coast of Arabia. The coast has been surveyed and the interior partly explored. Makallah has llOW communication with Aden by steamers, and an Indian post· office has been opened there. In 1891 our journey to Makallah took twenty-one days in a native boat-a sort of wooden-shoe hulk with one short, heavy mast, and rigging of palm-leaf ropes. This chief port of western Hadramaut, and the strategic center for the conquest of the province, is built on a projecting point of land of the lofty chalk hill Jebel el Kara. The land rises from the coast in a series of terraces to Jebel Hamra (5,:.:84 feet), which is connected on the northeast with Jebel Dahura, over 8,000 feet high. In the account of my first visit I wrote: After long delays and continual contrary winds we came in sight of Makallah. It is It second Jaffa, with high and well·bnilt .houses, two prominent mosques, and a large Bedouin encampment west of the city. The harbor and docks would do cl'edit to a European government, while the row of forts, the public wells, and the large market·place prove that the ruler of Makallah is a sultan more than in name.

'l'en years after I can substantiate this statement by the remarkable photograph of an Arabian sky·scraper and the bouleyard of the metropolis of Hadrantaut.* Such high dwellings are a characteristic of all the to,Yns inland as well as on the coast. Both ill their architecture and their domestic arts the Arabs of Hadramaut show that their ancestors were civilized in the days when the Arabs of Mecca and Medina wme ill ignorance. The old empire of the Himyarites has left its record not only on the rocks in hundreds of inscriptions quton the language and customs of tile people. Add to tllis the long influence of trade with India and the Malay archipelago, and one can understand why South Arabia is so far 011 the road to civilization.

Nearly all the wealthy Arabs of Java and Snmatra came from IIadramaut, and Yan dell Berg traces the intimate relations that continue to exist between these countries to the original conquests of Islam ill the Malay archipelago by Hadramaut Arabs. The population of the country may be divided illto four classes. Firstly, there are the large tribes of nomads or Bedouins scattered all over the land, who do the cal'l'ying trade or are soldiers for the town-dwellers. Altho their low state of cil'ilization makes them nearest the nomads, they neyer'live in tents, as do the Arabs of the llorth. 'fhe rich ha,-e houses and the poor live ill cavE's. Secondly, there are the town Arabs, of better if !lot purer stock. Many have East-Indian blood, as the Hadramis have intermarried with the Javanese for centuries.

* The photographs for this article were given me by Prof .Jules Bonnier, of the Sot'bonne, and were taken by him on his journeys along the coasts of Arabia last year,

AN APPEAL FOR HADRAMAUT, ARABIA

A "SKY-SCRAPER ~l IN ARABIA Tile Sileik's House, )'[akal1ah, the metropolis of Hadralllaut They live in the towns and own the larger part of the fertile lands. Between them and the Bedouins there are frequent feuds. The third class are called Seyyids and Sherifs, a sort of aristocratic hierarchy, who trace their descent from Mohammell. 'fheir influence is enormous; they have considerable wealth, and are the custodians of education and learning. Altho they are conservative and oppose all external influence in their country, they are on the side of law and order. The fourth class are the negro slaves; altho not as nn merons as in Oman, they are found everywhere alld multiply rapidly. The Arabs of eastern Hadramaut are lIearly all of the first class. Their country has few oases, and the ill habitants are very poor. But judging from the experience of Carter, Wellsted, and Bent, they are not hostile, and are in everything but the name pagans rather than Moslems. Their common dialect is distinct from the Arabic spoken elsewhere, their customs are peculiar and very primitive. Carter says: It is only here and there on the coast that we Illet with a man who could say his prayers; those of the interior are wholly devoid of religion, having no idea of God or devil, heaven or hell.

In statu re the Mahrahs are almost dwarfs; for dress they only wear a loiu-cloth. Extreme poverty and misery is the lot of those who dwell on the coasts. The upper parts of the mountains are covered with good pasturage, and here, too, frankincense and gum trees are plentiful. The people are friendly to strangers.

Western Hadramau t is, like Yemen, a country of mountain villages and agriculture. Besides a large quantity of coarse grains and fruits, tobacco is exported. Makallah has also a trade in mother-of-pearl, incense, ambergris. and shark fins, which is increasing every year. The population of this town is about ten thousand. Shibahm, the

capital of the hill country, has a large population and a comparatively cool climate. If a mission were once established at Makallah, th(l missionaries could here find relief during the hottest weather. A single glance at the maps of this wonderful country tells how large a field is here accessible for the bold pioneer of the Gospel. The mountain passes are dotted with the names of villages. Bent says: Without photographs to bear out my statements, I should hardly d:ue to describe the magnificence of these castles and villages of Hadra- A GROrp OF TYPICAL ARABS AT MAKALLAH, HADRAMAUT manto That at Haura is seven stories high and covers fully an acre of ground. The doors are exquisitely decorated with intricate woodcarving.

Our photograph shows suoh a doorway, and also gives a group of typical Arabs at Makallah-the Bedouin, the townsman, and the slave. Would to God that some one would see that here is an open door for the Gospel as well!

Ever since Mohammed's successors blotted out the dying Christianity of Nejran and Yemen and Socotra this "valley of death" has never heard the message of life. In Sanaa, the cathedral of Abraha, built in 567 A.D., is now used for a turkish cavalry stable. In Hadramant there are inscriptions that tell of a Christ who is known no

longer., In Socotra, on the hill Ditrerre, of the Hamar range, "a perfect mass of crosses" of every possible shape is carved, perhaps to mark a Christian hurial-ground.* Alas! now neither the hill tribes of Yemen, nor the people of Socotra, nor of any part of Hadramaut, have a single living witness for the crucified!

A mission to South Arabia is possible and practicable. 'rhe Keith Falconer Mission is working into Yemen from the south. The American Arabian Mission is opening up Oman and the East. Who will start a new work and meet us half way through the dark peninsula? Where are the pioneer spirits among the large army of student volunteers? Who was it that applauded "the evangelization of Arabia in this generation" at the Cleveland convention? Are all the volunteers to sail along these Arabian coasts in P. & Q. ships for India and Burma and Siam? A medical missionary would be welcomed everywhere by nomad as well as town-dweller. For Bible dis- W.AVES OF SAND IN THE DESERT OF KURlA MURIA lSLANDS tribution and Arabic Christian literature this is a virgin field. Where is there a small band of men who will organize a new effort for this great unknown land? Those who accept the challenge do not go OIl a holiday excn rsion; bnt nei ther is it a forlorn hope. If there has been such wonderful success among the Moslems of Java and Sumatra, who can tell but God will honor faith here also among their kinsmen? Our mission in East Arabia needs reinforcements, but even a half a loaf is better than no bread of life for those who die of hunger. We turn away, therefore, from our own need, and plead now for those who have no pleader. 'l'here is no danger of encroachment, and even when the land is occupied we will be yet too far apart for comity.

More eagerly than the English garrison did at Ladysmith, we look for reinforcements for Arabia. Those for whom we look and pray to begin work. in Hadramaut must be in the reserve army of our Great • See the Appendix of Bent's" Southern Arabia."

King. His name is the Lord of Hosts. His arm is never shortened; He is never discomforted by any disaster, nor will He grow weary under the travail of His soul till He be satisfied. He is not yet satisfied in Arabia. His resources are boundless and opportunities endless. Hope deferred never makes His heart sick whose days are the endless cycles of eternity. Conscious of His supreme power and love we can not but obey His own injunction, "Pray ye, tberefore, the Lord of the Harvest that He send forth laborers into His harvest." It is not a question of money, for the silver and the gold are His as welL There is no doubt that when the recruits are ready to sail, the commissariat will be prepared also. If naught is provided for them, we are willing to share rations rather than remain unrelieved. Will you come? Our appeal is to you, and our prayer to God. As a missionary working under like circumstances has said: Our King can do without any of liS, and He will devise means whereby His kingdom shall be extended, in spite of the apathy of His people at home. But woe to that soldier of the cross who hangs back and is unwilling to serve when the King's call for volunteers for the front comes to his ears! We dare to think it a noble thing when a man or woman leaves home comforts and worldly prospects to follow the King on foreign service. Should we not rather think it a deadly disgrace that the King should have to call twice for men to fill posts of difficulty and danger or of loneliness and drudgery in the outposts of His empire?

Bibliography on Hadramaut H. J. Carter's" Notes on the Mahrah Tribe and on the Geography of Southeast Arabia," in journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Bombay, .July, 184;', and January, 1851. Adolf Von ""'-rede1s . Reise in Hadramaut," edit. von Maltzorn, Braunschweig, 1873. Van den Berg's H Le Hadramaut," Batavia, 1886. Theodore Bent's B Southern Arabia," 8vo, 448 pp., London, 1900. "Journey from Aden to lI1akallah,"' Arabian Mission Report, 25 East Twenty-second Street, New York. The Geographical Journal, AuguRt, 1895, has an article on .. The Frankincense Country,l< BACKWARD MOVEMENTS OF OUR TIMES SOME POSSIBLY RETROGRADE MOVEMENTS IN MISSIONS BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF Edmund Burke said to the electors of Bristol, defending his parliamentary course in a matter in which he acted against their wishes, "I obeyed the instructions of nature and reason and conscience; I maintained your interests as against your convictions."

'l'o call attention to down-grade tendencies in moral and spiritual matters is not popular; yet candor is among the leading virtues, if indeed it is not their very marshal. Even consistency is less important than candor, for to aim to be consistent with former utterances or

BACKWARD MOVEMENTS OF OUR

methods may hinder one from being true to present clearer convic- tions of what is both right and best. Failure sometimes teaches lessons which could never be learned by snccess, which in some cases dazzles with a false glory and blinds the eyes to the reality of things.

A sober and umpirical judgment concerning the drift of the last fifty years must recognize, in some directions, a backward current, and it may be well calmly to consider the facts, not to discourage effort, but rather to promote spiritual alertness and prayerfulness. For progress is dependent upon the recognition and removal of hindrances to ad vance.

To four of the possibly backward tendencies we briefly call attention, asking at least a pr?"yerful consideration of these suggestions: 1. The declining con viction of a world's need of the Gospel. 2. The declining supremacy of practical Christianity. 3. 'rhe declining sense of individual obligation and duty. 4. The declining hope of ultimate success in missions. First, then, the declining conviction of the world's actual need of the saving Gospel. It will suffice to refer to three directions III which this is apparent. 'rhe new doctrine of the e:riension of the period ofprobation beyond this life tends to arrest missions. To feel that, without the knowledge of Christ, the bulk of the heathen world die without hope, sets a true belicrer on fire with zeal. From the day of Pentecost until now, there has Ilever been a great missionary movement, whether in one man, like Carey, or in a community of believers, like those of Herrnhut, without this conviction behind it, that "there is none other Name, given under heaven among men, whereby we must he saved." If men are led to believe that they can hear the Gospel and have the Spirit's cowitness to it, after death, the conditions may, as they think, be more favorable beyond the grave for repentance and faith; for then the eyes will not perhaps be 60 blinded by perishable things, and the imagination so bewitched by the false glitter of its bau bles. Besides this, to hear the Gospel now and reject it has so hardenillg an effect that the chances of the pagan would perhaps be improved for salvation after death, if he is left to his darkness here! This is the plain logic of the situation, and the very fact that we are forced to such a conclusion shows that the premises must be false. Again, the eclectic views of religion that prevail tend to apathy in mISSIOns. A false charity has come to displace what many regard, and perhaps term, the bigotry of the past. It is boldly said that all religions are parts of a great historic evolution toward the final ideal. Christianity may be the last and best product of this growth, thus far, but it will in turn give way to something better, or at least drop off excrescences and develop new accretions and additions, until some

parts become like the superfluous relics of former and disused members, and new or improved organs take their place. Hence come parliaments of religions, and a broad-churchism that fellowships all faiths as approximations to the ultimate truth.

A further and natural result is the new doctrine of the ul11versal fatherhood of God and brotherhood of man-the more dangerous because it has a half truth joined to a half error. God is the creator of all, and as Paul conceded to the Areopagites, we are all " His offspring" (yoVD.), the product of His creative power. But Chrhlt distinctly teaches us that only by receiving Him, and in Him the spirit of life, do we become "children," and, still more," sons" of God. (reXYDV, Yrl1tlDl, VlOl. John i:12; Gal. iV:1-4.) Thi5 distinction is coming to be obscured if not denied, and the "golden rule" has been boldly adopted as the basis and bond of a new fellowship that is in danger of supplanting the true Divine brotherhood ,,, hich Christ Himself established upon the foundation of His redemptive work.

The Supremacy of Christianity II. There has been a serious decline in the practical supremacy of Christianity, the natural consequence of the foregoing facts and tendencies. For example, the loss of sanctions of reward and penalty, referred to in a previous paper. Mediooval notions of hell, as a literal lake of burning brimstone, have given place to a loose and vague conception which has swung to the other extreme, and if it does not banish hell altogether robs it of all its terrors. Practical Univeralism is the plain drift of our day. Yet who can shut his eyes to the fact that the most searching and alarming words on future retribution fell from the lips of the Savior himself? 'The Lamb of God, indwelt by the Holy Dove, doubly the shrine of love, taught the most startling truths about the "danger of eternal sin" and a remediless destiny. Nothing more weakens the hold of duty and the sway of conscience than the abolition of the judgment seat and its awful awards.

Note also that the Supreme Divine authority is correspondingly weakened. The Word of God used to be·a final court of appeal, the inspired infallible guide to truth and duty. It always found ready rejectors, but, among believers who accepted it as God's Book, it carried an undisputed and undivided authority. From all controversial ground men turned· to ask what saith the Lord, and differences of opinion and practise were regarded as allowable only as grounded upon allowable liberty of private judgment in interpreting the holy oracles. At present, human reason and conscience are openly upheld as coordinate authorities, with which the Word of God must be in harmony, to be imperative and binding; or, to put it most mildly, any doctrine seemingly taught in Scripture, which conflicts with man's "iuner voice of consciousness," must be miseonceived. One is

BACKWARD MOVEMENTS OF OUR TIMES

reminded of the well-known statement of Gibbon, that all religions are to the pious equally true, to the statesman equally useful, and to the philosopher equally false.

Another result, among many, is that the prevailing power ofpra1/er is loosely held by the majority of nominal disciples. Anything that weakens the infallible authority of the Bible, weakens the assurance based upon those promises, which, especially center about prayer. In the Word of God, there are perhaps twenty thousand promises, one- fourth of which are directly or indirectly addressed to praying souls; and the multitude and magnitude of these are overwhelming. They are, moreover, couched in universal terms, "all," "any," "every," "whoso"ever," "whatsoever," and "wheresoever "-these are the unmistakable words used. Yet who can doubt that, however the forms of supplication and intercession survive, the fa£tlt in prayer is decaying? The inflexibility of natural law can not be invaded, nor the immutability of God; and, hence, prayer is good, mainly, if not only, as a sort of spiritual gymnastics, exercising the soul faculties in a right direction.

The Sense of Individual Duty .

III. There has been a decline in the sense of individual responsihility. Part of this is due to the very completeness of orgmu"zat£on which should be a help not a hindrance to personal work. Societies and Boards and Committees are not meant as proxies, but as channels. They are not to do work for others, but others are to do their own work through them. They are a mere convenience, meant to promote economy of administration. But, as a telegraphic apparatus is of no use without a circuit, without a current, a Board depends on the piety, intelligence, liberality, and zeal of indi"iiduals for all the real power in service. If there be no one to go, Ilone can be sent; if there be no gifts, no support can be supplied; and if the individual disciple does not pray, how can there be blessing? Yet how perverse is the tendency to shirk all individual duty and leave everything to the administrative body, or at best be content with putting a pittance in the annual collection!

Every child of God is It divinely constituted committee of one for the evangelization of the world, a debtor to the race, a trustee of the Gospel. Early disciples, scattered abroad, went everywhere preaching the Word, even while the apostles were left behind at Jerusalem. They had no Boards or Societies. Was that one reason for the deep sense' of duty that gripped every believer so tenaciously? See them going from place to place" talking about" Jesus (AaA,llvYrEl'. Acts xi: 19). Their common conversation was full of their witness. The whole Church was a Sah:ation Army, and even when for some reason their leaders were not with them, they went on with no leader but the Invincible Captain. Barnabas and Paul made their missionary tour

at the call of the Spirit with no Board behind thel1l, and each felt, "Woe is me if I preach not the Gospel." What if the whole Church were to-day driven or drawn forward by such a sense of personal debt to Christ and the world!

And how about the stewardship (!f JiroJierty? Contrast the day when no one said that anything he possessed was his own, but considered it all as the I.ord's, ",ith this day in which IlIen practically regard all their possessions as their own, and any part of it as the Lord's, only so far as they are pleased to give! Has God's conception of His universal and inalienable ownership been abandolled by Him or are His stewards no longer faithful? Behold the extraYagance that prevails. Millions for Mammon and dimes for God. Countless sums on individual enterprises, while the entire Ohurch of God in all lands gives in the aggregate about fifty thousand dollars a day to evangelize the heathen world, or about one-tenth of one cent for each Protestant church member! Yet even this is beyond the facts, for a comparative few do all the giving for the rest!

The Hope of Success IV. Is there not also a decline in the hope of the real success of the work of missions? No one can dispute that here and there marvelous results have been wrought in individuals and even communities. But, like the five loaves and two fishes, what are these among so many?

Men are appalled at the greatness of lite field. They see fifteen hundred millions of men scattered over the five continents and the isles of the sea, and one-half of them at least untouched by the Gospel. Vast districts lie, in .his Christian twentieth century, in the dcep death shade without the missionary resident in them, and human beings going out of the world and coming into it with every clockbeat. '1'0 ovcrtake such a field seems impossible. Bn t God always commands the impossible, because He would have us undertake for Him and with Him what only supernatural power can effect, that we may have fellowship with Him, and that the glory may be His, as it should be.

Discouragement is increased by the slowness of progress, and by frequent reactions when previous advance seems tumed into retreat, and conquest is followed by defeat. "Twenty centuries," men say, "and the world. still nnevangelized!" A hopeless task. Human beings multiply by thc birth of the flesh faster than converts do by the birth of the Spirit. N ow a year of signal prosperity, and the next of equally signal retrenchmellt. Sometimes death invading the ranks, cutting down missionaries just as they seem masters of the situation. The London Times scoffingly said that if the Ohurch would have more workmen offer and more money furnished, it would

be necessary to show more progress in the work, and many half- hearted Christialls have echoed the taunt.

Then when, besides all else, malignant OP1)osition d.evelops in the field itself, and, as in the Chinese horrors of 1900, martyrs fall by the hundreds, the paralyzing apathy of despair settles down on millions who profess Christ's name, and they are ready to join in the clamor for the recall of missionaries and the abandonment of the field where such antagonism prevails. It has been surprising to observe how many and how varied have been the unfavorable comments on mission work, and from what unexpected quarters they have come sillce the Boxer outbreak. The question seems to be raised as to whether, after all, the Church is responsible for missions. The issue is bold. It involves the last command of Christ and the great commission itself. It opens the whole qnestion anew as to the obligation of preaching the Gospel to a lost world. It therefore concerns fundamental principles, and the fact that such a doubt finds a voice is itself enough to startle and alarm any trne child of God..

'rhe question arises, If these backward tendencies exist, how are we to meet them? The answer is plaill; there can be bu tone: Personal and close fellowship with Christ. "ABIDE IN l1E." These three great words are the key to the situatioll. The disciple who really abides in Christ will be like the iron ill the fire; the fire will presently be in the iron. 'rhe peculiarities of the fire become the peculiarities of the iron, whose hardlless, coldness, and blackness is displaced by softness, heat, and glowing luster. lIe who abid.es in Christ will have Christ abiding in him, and that which is pe~uliar to Christ will become more and more peculiar to the disciple. He who sees through his Master's eyes will have no doubt of a world's need, nor of the power of His salvation to meet it. He who shares his Master's sense of a mission intrusted to him, for whose sake He was straitened until it be accomplished, will have no apathy as to his own obligation or the need of a Divine baptism for its trne discharge. Nor is there any risk of his doubting the final victory of missions who accepts his Master's command as final and believes his Master's promise as unchangeably sure.

For ourselves, we think, with an awfully solemn cOIlviction, that it is time the C1mrch was done with tr~flillg! The desperate need of a fallen race, the Divine remedy of a God-given' salvation, the august position of a trustee of a heavenly Sovereign, and the changeless prophecy of a final and universal triumph, ought to be enough to silence any doubt, quell any fear, surmount any obstacle, and gird 0111' loins with a celestial zeal.

THE REVIVAL OF ISLAM BY CANON EDWARD SELL, D.D. Secretary Church Missionary Society, Madras, India During the century which has recently closed there has been a great diminution of the political influence and power of the Moham- medan world. In it 'l'urkey has lost Greece, Servia, Bosnia, and other provinces. The English dominate Egypt, the French possess Algiers, and Morocco is in danger. Hussia has absorbed the Central Asian khanates and now threatens Persia. The fifty-seven millions of Moslems in India are under the rule of a Christian king. The sultans of Turkey and Morocco~ the Shah of Persia, and the AmiI' of Afghanis- tan are the only independent rulers of any consequence in the Moslem world to-day, and, except as a cause of jealousy between the great powers, their influence is growing less and less. Moslem rule in Africa is in danger. On all sides the Christian powers are encroaching, and some of the best tribes, not yet won to Islam, are within their respective spheres of influence.

This decadence is no cause of wonder, for Islam, tho a powerful force when conquering lower races, fails to hold its own when brought into close contact wHh nations of a higher civilization. The reason lies in its fundamental conception of religion and polity. Mohammed is the last, the seal of the prophets, announcing to mankind God's final revelation, which supersedes all others, but is itself to be superseded by none. That revelation comes in two ways. First of all, in the Koran, which is believed to have been in existence from all eternity in heaven, whence it was brought by the angel Gabriel to Mohammed in different portions, as occasion required; and, secondly, in what is termed the Sunna, or the rule of life, based on the example set in the daily actions of the prophet, or on his ordinary conversation, and the opinions to which he gave utterance. In all his deeds and words Mohammed is believed to have been supernaturally guided and divinely inspired, and so to be a perfect guide to men in all departments of thought and life. The glory of the law thus sent to supersede all other systems is its finality~ and the fact that it affords no room for development. Challge implies imperfection in the original. The thought that its perfection is not absolute is to the Moslem mind heresy of the worst description. Thus, in Mohammedan states legislative reforms do not take place unless forced upon them by some stronger power. There exists in such countries no initiative. The sultan, or calif, can claim the allegiance of his people only so long as he remains the exact executor of the prescriptions of the sacred law. There is a family likeness in the decay of all Moslem countries which points to a common cause. The final revelation is given in the Koran and in the Sunna; all that does not coincide with

1902J THE REVIVAL OF I.LAM

these must be wrong. They are aboTe all criticism. The revelation is one of precepts, not of principles; and so While the world rolls on from age to age, And realms of thought expand, The letter stands, without expanse or range, Stiff as a dead man's hand.

While, however, a period of political decay seems to have now set in, it has been coincident ill time with a very marked revival of relig- ious activity and of missionary enterprise. It dates back to the Wahabi movement, which commenced in the latter part of the eight- eenth century. The founder of this sect was Mohammed Ibn Abdu'l Wahab, who, after a long course of study in theology and canon law, came to the conclusion that the growth of superstition and of traditionalism had overlaid the faith with much that was wrong, and had obscured the teaching of the Koran. The conversion of Mohammed Ibn Saud, a powerful Arab chief, led to the establishment of a Wahabi dynasty, which to this day rules, tho now with very limited power and influence, at Ryadh, in Central Arabia. The ceremonies which had gathered round the annual pilgrimage to Mecca, and especially the prayers at the tomb of the prophet, were looked upon by the Wahabis as wicked in the extreme. In the year 1810 they held possession of the holy cities of Mecca and Medina. After a contest lasting nine years they were driven out by the Turks, and the execution in Oonstantinople of the then Wahabi sultan broke the political power of the sect. Later on Wahabi emissaries gave tron ble on the northwest frontier of India, and for a time a considerable propaganda went on; but that is now a thing of the past. The political importance of Wahabiism as a definite movement has now ceased, but its religious teaching, and, still more, its narrow, fanatical spirit have spread into many lands and have influenced many peoples. Wahabiism, tho a protest against sup:rstitious practises which in time had crept into Islam, is in no sense a movement toward real progress. As a return to first principles, it tended to bind the fetters of Islam more tightly. It originated nothing new; it offered no relaxation from a system which looked upon the Koran and the Sunna as containing a full, perfect, and complete law. The idea of development is alien to its spirit. It has been called the Protestantism of Islam, but wrongly so; for tho it did protest against a few ceremonies, it cultivated no critical spirit. It was dogmatic in the extreme; it arrested, by its worship of the letter, all hopes of a progressive development, of the evolution of new ideas, and made the starting-point of Islam its goal.

The modern revival of Islam, then, must be sought for elsewhere. It is to be found in the remarkable development of the great dervish orders. There are no less than eighty-eight of these confraternities.

'fhe active ones are, however, few in number, but are sufficiently numerous and aggressive to form a serious menace to the progress of civilization in Africa. 'fhe general constitution of these orders is alike. There is in each a grand mastel', called the sheik, who claims and receives absolutf) unquestioning obedience from an the JIlem bel's of the order. Each zawiyah, or monastery, is placed under the care of a mugaddim, who answers to an abbot of the middle ages. These men are responsible to the sheik, from whom they derive their position and authority. 'fhe ikhwan, also caned khonan, are the members of the order who live a community life. Outside of these are the lay brethren, who pursue their ordinary avocations; but in time of need support the authority of the order, and in retul'll receive protection from it. The initiation of a novice is a long and tedious process. He has to pass through a course of ascetic training, the object of which is to crush out the spirit of individuality and to make him a passive instrument in the hands of his superiors. His promotion from one degree to another in the order is slow, and is only granted as he shows fitness for it. Few arrive at the highest stage or receive instruction in the more occult teaching, which the sheik alone can bestow. The system is so devised that men of various capacities and temperaments can be attracted and utilized. Thus the snperstitious man finds gratification ill talismans and charms; the man with a taste for philosophy is encoll1'agec1 to speculative thought; the mystic revels in the occult science and in the esoteric teaching common to all the orders. In the higher degrees little attention is given to dogma; creeds and confessions are looked upon as fetters which bind the soul, with the resnlt that the men become pantheists in religion and too often antinomians in practise. The chief religious duty is the performance of the zikr. The following is a common one. '1'he dervish, putting himself in the usual attitude for prayer, shouts ont the name of God-that is, "Allah!" then folding his legs under him he again says in a loud voice, "Allah!" Then retul'lJillg to his first position he says, as from his navel, " La"; then as from his head, " !laha"; and lastly, "I1la'llah," from the left side. This last expression means "There is no God but Alll)-h." This is repeated hundreds of times on each occasion, and is a most exhausting exercise. 'fhe zlkr varies slightly in different orders, bnt the general purport of all is to repeat mechanically the name of God alone, or with some short sentences of the Koran, so many times that the devotee becomes exhausted. The intellect is deadened, the will is weakened, and a morbid state of mind is produced which renders the man easily amenable to the rigid personal rule of Lhe sheik.

The secular rulers of Islam have not viewed with favor these powerful secret societies, and from time to time sultans of Turkey have tried to snppress them, but have never succeeded in so doing.

THE REVIVAL OF ISLAM

'fhe Ulema, or the canonical doctors, and the mollahs, or religious teachers, are all, as a rule, opposed tv the dervishes. It is a reproduction of the conflict between the seculars and the regulars among the clergy in medieral Christendom. Both sides claim to be orthodox, and each accuses the other with a tleparture from the true faith. 'l'he dervishes further reproach the lJlema with laxity of principle and practise, especially with reference to any concessions to European ci vilization and to any adoption of modern customs. To the mind of the dervish, Islam is a theocracy, in which spiritual leaders are the true guitles and rulers, administering a law sacred and unchangeable. It follows that any concession to the demands of a Christian power made by a Mohammedan ruler, such as the Sultan of 'l'urkey, is looked upon as a most serious offense. The modern innovations made under the British control of Egypt are viewed with grave concern, as being a departure in political and social life from the early teaching of the true faith, and as in YoIving, on the part of the khedive, disloyalty to the great principlc that Islam is a theocracy, with the affairs of which no Christian or alien ruler should have the least to do.

Influence of European Civilization Another element which disturbs the minds of the dervishes is the widening influence of European civilization and com merce, of art and science. No Moslem state which is brougbt into contact with Christian ones can altogether escape from the effects which are thus produced. This is a cause of offense to the more conservati-e .Moslems. It has stirred up the religious spirit on its llloSt fanatical side, and as a natural result the dervishes have benefited by this unrest, and within the last fifty years ha,-e made a most marvelous and rapid advance.

Some of the orders are very ancient. The oldest 011C, the Siddikiyah, takes its name from one of the titles (siddik-the righteo'us) given to Abu Baker, the first calif. The orders best known to tourists are the Rufayiyah, or "howling dervishes," and the Maulawiyah, or "dancing dervishes," whose performances may be seen in Cairo and Constantinople at their respective monasteries. With one exception, the more aggressive orders are compamtirely modern. The exception is that of the Qadiriyah Order, founded by Abdu'l Qadir Jilalli, of Bagdad. in 1165 A.D. It is now exceedingly active in the western Sudan. It felt the impulse of the Wahabi revival, and about one hundred years ago was stirred up with a great desire to propagate the faith among the pagan tribes of Africa. By the instruction given to their disciples and by the settlements they have founded, the Qadiriyah dervishes have very largely multiplied their centers of action in the Sudan. They are now found in Sierra Leone and in the regions of the Upper Niger. In striking contrast to the peaceful

methods of this order is the work of the Tijaniyah dervishes, an order founded in 1871 A.D. This order is now powerful in Tunis, the Sahara, and in the western Sudan. Its influence also extends as far as Timbuctu and the Hinterland of Sierra Leone. The establishment of French rule in the Senegal region has arrested its political development, but, owing to its great religious influence, it is a community not to be lightly esteemed or looked upon without suspicion. One of its most famous leaders, Raji U mar, in 1833 extended the power of his order far and wide by the wars which he madc and the martial activity which he showed. The progress of this order has been by force of arms. One of the most recent authorities * speaks of the Tijaniyah as " ardent aux querres saintes," and of the Qadiriyah as "pacifique et debonnaire."

The dervishes recognize no political boundaries to Islam, no division of it into countries. The world belongs to it. They hold themselves free to go anywhere at any time. During the nineteenth century Africa offered the line of least resistance. Up to the end of the eighteenth century little advance had beeu made into the interior of that continent: Now, from the Red Sea to the Atlantic, as far as six degrees north latitude, and 011 the eastern side of Africa down to the Portuguese settlements, the country is more or less under Mohammedan influence. On the western side the movement has reached Sellegal, Timbuctu, and the Rausa-land. On thc eastern side the great advance was made during the early part of the nineteenth century, when the Qadil'iyah dervishes won over the Nubians and began their missionary work among the pagans of Kordofan. These two movements, sometimes warlike, sometimes commercial, are now advancing rapidly into all the contiguous rcgions. The presence of European officials and the introduction of civilized rule in Senegal, Timbuctu, Nigeria, and the western and eastern Sudans will retard this expansion, for trade will no mofe be altogether in Moslem hands, and commerce in slaves will no longer exist. The fact that a tribe by becoming Moslems ceased to be raided by the slave-dealers has been in the past a frnitful canse of con version. 'fhat inducement is now taken away.

The most active agency in recent years has been that of the Sanusiyah Order, the most modern, the most powerful, and the most fanatic of all thc dervish organizations. Its formation is the most prominent fact in the recent history of Islam, and its continued existence and growth is a standing menace to the progress of civilization in Africa. Should its power keep on increasing, the day may come when Europe will have to abandon some of its recently acquired African possessions or maintain them by the sword. The rise of this remarkable order was as follows: A native of Algiers, known now by the name of * Chatelier's "L'Islam dans L'Afrique Occidentale," p. 343.

190!] THE REVIVAL OF ISLAM

Sheik Sanusi, about the year 1821 A.D., entered the University of Fez, and there for seven years studied Mohammedan law and dogmatic theology. He continued his studies in the University of Al Azhar, in Cairo, after which, as a good Moslem, he proceeded to Mecca, where he lived from 1835 to 1843. During that time he gathered a small body of disciples togeth.er, whom at length he formed into a community. In due course he left Mecca, largely increased the number of his followers, and founded an order now known by his name-that of the Sanusiyah. Before many years had passed monasteries were established in Arabia, Egypt, 'rripoli, Tunis, Algiers, and Senegambia. The dervishes of this order are said to now number some eight millions of men.

The determined opposition of Sheik Sanusi to the modern spirit and to what be considered to be laxity on the part of the orthodox Ulema and mollahs raised up much opposition against him, and 80 he determined to go away altogether from great and populous cities, and to retire to a desert home. He then made a monastery at Jaghbub, an oasis in the Libyan desert, midway between Egypt and Tripoli, his headquarters. This was for some years the administrative center and the home of a large theological school in which hundreds of dervishes were trained as preachers and missionaries. The life in Jaghbub was a peaceful one, for it was isolated and free from all interference from sultan or from moHah. Sheik Sanusi could now, without distraction or disturbance, think out and arrange for the vast movements which he had in hand, and which- eventually he so successfully accomplished. He died in 1859 A.D., and was buried in Jaghbub. So great .was his influence that to his followers a pilgrimage to 'his shrine takes the place of the time-honored pligrimagE' to Mecca. Sheik Sanusi was one of the most remarkable men of hiil age. Without seeking aid from any temporal ruler, by the energy and force of his character, he has raised up in North Africa a power, based on a theocratic system, which is entirely independent of any other Moslem ruler, and is available for any purpose which the will of its sheik may wish to attempt or do. The great object of Sheik Sanusi was to restore the original Islam as he conceived it to have been, to revive the moral and religious laws of the prophet, to keep the faith pure and free from the contaminating spirit of European civilization and of Christian influences. All modern innovations in Turkey and in Egypt were distasteful to him, and so he adopted as the Arabic motto of his order words of which the translati-on is: "The Turks and the Christians are in the same category; we will destroy them both at the same time."

The second sheik of the order was Ali bin Sanusi, called by his followers" Sheikhu'l Mahdi," which implies that they looked upon him as a sort of promised Messiah. To others he is known as Sheik Sannsi,

as his father was so called before him. In 1886 there were in existence one hundred and twenty-one monasteries, all subject to the mother house at Jaghbub. The number now will be much larger. The order has amassed much wealth in slaves, sheep, and camels. A perfect system of communication has been established, and the sheik is kept well and quickly informed of all news which he ought to know. In the neighborhood of a monastery the people hold their lands by a kind of feudal tenure. 'L'heir services are at the disposal of the sheik should he need them. In Tripoli the power of the order is so great that Turkish rule is hardly in force in many parts. The European power, whether Italy or France, which may attempt to annex that Oll tlying portion of the sultan's dominions will find, not the Turks, but the Sanusiyah dervishes its most determined and difficult foe.

The work of the Sanusiyah Order has been carried on by schools, by extensive purchases of slaves, and by the traders, who go far and wide selling their wares and propagating their religion. The Sultan of the Wadai country became an enthusiastic supporter, and in a neighboring state, where ill 1855 all the people were pagans, in 1888 all were Moslems. The Sheik Sanllsi calls upon all good :Moslems to leave the degenerate cOllntries of Turkey and Egypt, and to retire to regions where the faith in its purity can be kept. In order to get away still farther from snch influences, he removed a few years ago from Jaghbub to an oasis five degrees farther south, in what is practically an unapproachable region. From his present isolated fortress the sheik governs his order. Jlesspngers convey his commands to all parts of North Africa, and he is kept well informed of all that transpires in the outer world. The organ izatioll is perfect, and he can defy with calmness all his foes. For some years Sanusiyah monasteries have been formed in Morocco. In Senegal and in Timbuctu the influence of the order is rapidly extending; ill the region round Lake Tchad it is very active and many converts have been won. The region of the Upper Nile on the one side and of Nigeria on the other will next be influenced, and the closer contact of the Sanusiyah dervishes with the French and the British governments in those regions may lead to much trouble at no distant date.

As regard their religious belief, the Sanusis lllay be regarded as OI·thodox Bunni Moslems, holding an austere view of life and extremely impatient of any departure from the ancient standards of belief and practise. They prohibit sain t worship and pilgrimages to the tombs of holy mell, and thus place themseh"es in opposition to the greater portion of the Moslem world. Luxurions dresses and gold and silver ol'llaments are not lawful. Coffee and tobacco are forbidden. Intercourse with J eWB or Christians is not allowed, nor may any salutation be made to them. Disputes should not be taken before alien conrts; the sheik must settle all cases. The constant presence

THE REVIVAL OF ISLAM

of a spiritual pontiff is necessary, and this they have III the sheik. The ideal religious life is one of contemplation. The secret agents of the Sanusiyah are to be found among the members of other dervish orders, and in this way its influenee extends far beyond its own monasteries. Amalgamation is being aimed at, and wherever the Sanusis settle they sooner or later rule. By the vigor of its ruler, the eompactness of its organization, and the uncompromising spirit it exhibits, this order is attracting to itself the men of other orders, and is becoming the most powerful Moslem religious community in Afriea.

The Pan-Islamic Movement '1'he result of all this anxiety about the decadence of political power and of laxity in life and dogma in Moslem states is the forma- tion of a great Pan-Islamic movement in northern Africa, such as has not been seen since the early days of the Arab conquests. With patience and steady perseverance its leaders work, and now five races, like the men of the Hausa region, who a century ago were open to the call of the Ohristian missionary, had the Church been then alive to her duty, are now for the most part Moslem, and their ruler, the Sultan of Sokoto, is a Mohammedan chief. It may fairly be admitted that a pagan tribe gains ill some respects by its con version to Islam. Cannibalism, infanticide, and many gross evils are put away. As Moslems, the new converts can not be sold as slayes. Beyond con- formity to a simple ritual and abstention from idol worship, little apprehension of spiritual truth is needed. On the other hand, polyg- amy, concubinage, and slavery for non-Moslems are established with the divine sanetion of what the negroes are taught to believe is God's final and most perfect revelation to mankind. Add to this the growth of a supercilious contempt for all other men and all other creeds, and the level to which the African is raised is, after all, a low one. He enters into a system which is unprogressive, which has failed to absorb a high civilization, and whose law and polity are now an anachronism. '1'he possibilities which lie before a pagan race open to receive Christianity are great; when once it is enclosed in the deadening grasp of Islam, there is no hope at all of any rise in civilization or in morals above the low level to which it has been raised by its converSIOIl.

The dervishes in Africa have a twofold" object in view: first, by peaceful or by warlike means to win com"erts to Islam; secondly, to so restore Mohammedanism to its original state that it may become an effective barrier to the progress and the disintegrating influence of European ei vilization. Sheik Sannsi, the foremost leader in all this forward movement, is a shrewd man, and tho it is almost certain that his influence has been nsed in insurrections in Algeria, no direct proof can be produced and no overt acts call be alleged. Still, the bitter

hatred lies dormant; and should opportunity occur, it is, in the opinion of the best French authorities on this subject, that by one supreme effort the dervishes will seek to expel the Christians and to set up a Moslem power once more in the place of the French one. Already the main caravan rontes and many important oases are in the possession of the Sanusis, and an organization, perfect in all its parts and controlled by one absolute will, awaits the command to enter upon a course of absolute resistance to European control, whether French in the western or British in the eastern Sudan.

The decay of the Moslem world as a political force is now so apparent that the hope of any sound, spontaneous revival on pro·, gressive lines in Turkey, Persia, or Morocco has long passed away. The Sultan of Turkey, it is true, claims to be the Calif of Islam, and is morbidly anxious to secure the allegiance of the whole Moslem world to himself, as the great spiritual pontiff, and thus to become a center round which all true believers in these days of stress may rally; but the Shah of Persia and the many millions of the Shiah sect accept no such claim, while in Morocco it is distinctly denied. Thus there is no political unity in Islam effective for the purpose of arresting the growing decay. Thoughtful, religious Moslems of the old school feel the need of some strong directing influence, something which will give them spiritual cohesion and power. The Sanusiyah Order of Dervishes, more than any other, appeals to this feeling, meets the desire, and seeJlJS to su pply the need. It is powerful in itself, and it aims at the federation of the other orders into the great Pan-Islamic movement. Algeria is honeycombed with its agents, and when the time for action comes this order, so intolerant and so powerful, will be a danger hard to control. Should France be compelled by a European war to withdraw many troops from Algeria, a rise of the dervish orders would be the most probable result. A successful revolt might mean the consolidating of the various Moslem states in Africa under the guidance and control of the Sanusis, and the resources of England, as well as of France, would be stretched to the utmost to retain for civilization and peace what has already been so hardly won. On the other hand, there is the possibility that some of the other dervish orders might, when snccess seemed probable, resent the grasping power of the Sanusiyah Sheik. A bid for power might lead to factions and to failure. From the early days of the first califs internecine strife has been common in Islam; religious and political unity has been an ideal seldom if ever reached; for, in the words of a writer * specially qualified to speak on this African movement, "l'an- archie est Ie mal endemique de l'Islam."

• Compte Henri de Castres, in " L'Isam," p, 239.

OUR POINT OF VIEW TOWARD ISLAM

'OUR POINT OF VIEW TOWARD ISLAM BY REY. HENRY OTIS DWIGHT, LL.D., CONSTANTINOPLE, TURKEY Discussions of the subject of Mohammedanism have a curious faculty, like dogmatizing on onr own creeds, for setting good Ohris- tians at odds among themselves. The enthusiasms of Bosworth Smith, the pitiless dissections of Dr. S. Koelle, and the rhapsodies of Oanon Isaac Taylor have barely ceased to cause visible increase of the profits of ink-dealers. Oritics of such discussions find those who are generous toward Moslems to be slow of heart to believe the superiority of Ohristianity; and those who condemn Islamism to be lacking in brotherly love. The case suggests discussion of the just and proper attitude which Ohristians should assume toward Islam. And the finding of our proper point of view toward Islam depends, to a considerable degree, upon setting aside two fallacies into which many writers fall. These fallacies are: 1. That truth found in Islam should be Cl'edited to Mohammed. 2. That truth is used in Islam for the same object as in Ohristianity.

1. The point in Islam which most appeals to Ollr sympathy is the exaltation of God, coupled with submissive trust in His providence, which appears in Mohammedan worship and religious speech. Many Christians, discovering this feature of Islam, set it down to the credit of Mohammed in some comparison between Mohammedanism and Ohristianity. Next, assuming that a pious train of thought leads in Islam to the same conclusion as in Ohristianity, they argue that Islam and Christianity are essentially allies, separated by mere narrowness of vision. The two roads lead to the same lofty tableland of stimulus and salubrity, but are now passing through a low environment whose foggy emanations hide the fact. The gravity of these two errors needs to be made clear.

I have before me an old Mohammedan book written about five hundred years ago. It is the life of a teacher much revered among the Turks, and contains many true and beautiful thoughts, of which the following are examples: "This man, the Roja Saadedin, one day met a young student, who afterward became an eminent Moslem divine named Abdurrahman Jami. The student ,was downcast, having been disappointed in love. Roja Saadeddin said to him, with the spirit and the thought of a sincere Ohristian, 'Brother, come with me, that I may show you how to gain a lover whom you can not find means, try as you may, of inducing to forsake you.' The young student went with him, and learned to seek God as a refuge from his trouble.

"Roja Saadeddin had a quaint remark which he was fond of making to his disciples. It was: 'My brothers, it is better to fast entirely than to eat gruel.' Then he would explain that when a man eats too much he becomes ill and has to live on gruel until his health is

restored. At once he eats too much again and is glad to return to his gruel for relief. When this has been repeated a few times the man becomes serionsly weakened through living on slops. Gruel is as bad for him as overeating. In the same way a man commits sin, and then repents of it. Then he sins again alld repents anew. At last a time comes when his repentance has lost its power, and leaves him, if anything, rather more prone to sin than before. Thus a repentance which does not show its full fruit in the life is in itself a sin like other sins. ':1<'01' tbis reason,' said the Hoja, 'the people of God' (meaning the dervishes) 'choose to make an entire fast, so far as sin is concerned. Giving up everything else, they occupy their minds with God, so that it come not to pass that death should 8>nite them at a time when they are careless.' "

Another incident of the life of this old saint of Samarcand and Kashgar can not fail to touch the heart of every Christian.

" An enthusiastic young man once came to him, asking to be given something to do. 'Give me,' said he, 'something that will occupy the whole of my life.' The Hojaput his hands to his left breast and marked the shape of the heart. 'Occupy yourself,' said he, 'with this. This is the real work of every man's life.'''

No interpreter is needed to point out that the first and the last of these sentiments existed in the Proverbs a thousand years before the Hoja Saadeddin was born, and that the second quotation reminds one of the teaching of John the Baptist as to bringing forth fruits meet for repentance, and of the words of Jesus Christ: "Be ye also ready, for in an hour that ye think not the Son of .Man cometh." Both the Old and the New Testaments were preached by the Nestorian Christians in the region of Hoja Saadeddin's service during several centuries, and up to a period less than a hundred years before he was born. When we reaiize the source of the truth found in the teaching of this man, the mistake becomes clear of giving Islam credit for it in any controversy or comparison with Christianity. In fact, one main ground of Mohammed's influence at the first was his claim that hc was not the founder of a new religion.

In actual fact, Allah is the name under which Arabic-speaking people, whether Christian or Moslem, worship God. Islam means that submission to God and that peace with Him is the characteristic of all the spiritual children of Abraham. Script ural ideas and Bible characters permeate the substance of the Koran, often half buried under a mass of detritus from other sources than the Bible, but still recognizable. We see in this the doctrine of God, in the hatred for idolatry and polytheism, in general principles of morals, and even in the law of exclusiveness and of the sword for unbelievers. To every Moslem, Moses and the prophets are channels by which God made Himself known. 'fheir words, therefore, when verified, are controlling words. Presn pposed and reasserted in every discussion of fund amen-

OUR POINT OF V lEW TOWARD ISLAM

tal teaching in which Mohammedans engage, a background of Judaism and Ohristianity looms in the distance thoughou t the whole collection of the sacred authorities of Islam. Whatever truth we find ill it we also find in Scripture records existing long before Mohammed began his campaigns against idolatry.

Scientific examinations of the contents of the Koran, tho still incomplete, have made its abject dependence upon Judaism as clear as the dependence of the brown and crumbling leaves which carpet a forest in summer upon the noble trees under which they lie. The Koran has little direct quotation from the Bible, as indeed it would not necessarily have if it were an independent revelation. But its claim to originality as a guide of men is negatived by the quotations and allusions which link it with Christianity and Judaism through some of the Gnostic writings, and especially through the Talmud, and which, like the proper names in the Book of Mormon, at once reveal the qnality of the hand which wrote. There is little probability that Mohammed eyer saw the Scriptures, but so persistent is his habit of reciting the traditions and wisdom of the Talmud as almost to prove a belief on his part that the Talmud was the actual canon of Scripture. This fact will some day convince Moslems of the nature of the glittering composition on which they hare staked their all. It certainly takes away all pretense of reason for giving credit to Islam, a~ an independent system, for truths which Moslems profess to hold.

The Second Fallacy II. The second fallacy which sometimes affects discnssions of Islam, and which assumes that truth is used for the same object in Islam as in Christianity, can be refuted in this place in barest outline only.

It is often said that the God of Islam is a deification of absolute power. This is true. The Moslem philosophy of worship harmonizes with it, requiring that, whatever the language of the worshiper, the words used in worship shall be Arabic, supposed to be divinely prescribed for the use of all men, while the worship itself rests solidly upon the old heathen idea of placating a power that stands ready to overwhelm. But this description of the God of Islam is not complete. One has not reached the heart of Islam who has failed to note its exaltation of the compassion of God. The Omnipotent One has created not only man, but sin and sinful desires. Therefore, His compassion leads Him to wink at man's falling into sin.

Islam has no conception of depraved tastes as a barrier so naturally and necessarily separating man from God that they must be removed before a sinful man can wish or endure the presence of God. God's wrath or His choice keeps some men out of Paradise, not man's dislike for a pure and holy environment. The question of admission

to. life in heaven is a question of God'!> will. lience there is no need of a change of character in people received into heaven. How completely this idea rules Islam may be seen from the dogma that a man becomes as tho he had never sinned by believing that "There is no god but God, and Mohammed is the prophet of God." The same idea rules the Moslem doctrine of expiation for sin by suffering, so that women who die in child-bed and soldiers who die in battle with unbelievers wiII not be judged for their deeds, whatever their moral character, and so that all other Moslems will enter heaven after suffering proper retribution for a season in the flames of hell. Pious thoughts of God lead the Moslem to the conclusion that he should offer God many acts of worship in order to win his favor. Comparing this conclusion with that to which the same thoughts of God lead the Christian-namely, desire for a character changed by grace into likeness to God's purity-we see the difference of aim between the two systems.

This difference is emphasized by the fact that Islam has no type of moral character approximating that set before the eyes of Christians in the Bible. Vagueness and confusion appear in all delineations of character as well as in all definitions of doctrine given by the Koran as from the same source as the Jewish and Christian Scriptures. Its treatment of Jesus Christ is typical and conclusi ve. It is customary in some quarters to credit Moslems with belief in Jesus Christ nearly akin to that of Unitarian Christians. This is not only incorrect but impossible. Islam admits that men should believe in Jesus and obey His words if they can find out what He said. It gives men the name and the miraculous birth of Jesus, but meagre and vague details only of His character and personality. It paints Jesns as an ascetic, praiseworthy because content with little of this world's goods, and yet telling His disciples to pray God that He might be allowed to stay longer on the earth, so that to prevent such a prayer God had to make them fall asleep in the garden. It ascribes to,Him a power of prayer which always brought Divine forces to His aid. It credits Him with using that power throngh compassion for healing the sick and raising the dead, but it makes Him also use the power sportively or for selfish ends-as in making clay sparrows live, in killing a boy who offended Him, or in changing into swine the five'thousand when they followed Him without faith and so.lely for the loaves and fishes. In His mission it paints Jesus as a feeble failure, and founds on this failure the necessity for Mohammed to follow Him. The Jesus of Islam left no clear-cut impression of character, no. typical figure of moral perfection, and no church founded npon His doctrine. This meaningless picture we are askcd to. accept as the true picture nf Christ, nffered to. men because the Christian Scriptures have been tampered with at snme time abnut the perind nf Mnhammed's advent. The carelessness

OUR POINT OF YIEW TOWARD ISLAM

which permits assumptions of a close resemblance III aIm between Islam and Christianity has befogged the real issue. Islam is mainly a challenge of the authenticity of the Christian Scriptures.

We have, then, to look at Mohammedanism as an eccentric misunderstanding of fragments of revealed truth collected through hearsay alone. Since it is also an attempt to set aside the Holy Scriptures as garbled because they oppose the claims of Mohammed; since it claims Divine authority for errors like belief that God's compassion leads Him to tolerate sin; and since it has blotted from the record the model of perfect manliness found in the figure of Jesus Christ, it is the aggressive enemy of Christianity, having for its characteristic purpose the arrest of that growth and development which Jesus Christ came to earth to foster in the human race. Hence, Christianity can have no alliance or brotherhood with Islam, even if Mohammedan exclusiveness were willing to permit it. At the same time, there is no necessity for charging Mohammed with wilful perversion of any truth. His information on Bible doctrine was of the slightest, and the inferences rmd deductions which make up the rest of his teaching can be explained, when his surroundiugs are taken into account, as those of a man who honestly tried to make the best use possible of available material in order to break up idolatry among his people. He clearly saw in them no fault greater than the worship of idols.

Whatever our attitude toward the Mohammedan system, it should not lead to harshness toward Moslems. The honesty of purpose apparent in the mass of Moslems shows them to be seekers after truth who should be won, not repelled. When the fact is solidly grasped that the mistakes of Islam are tell able only through ignorance of the proofs of the authenticity of the Christian Scriptures, while its truths are drawn indirectly from the very sources from which the Church draws truth, Christians can afford to be generous and kindly both in acknowledging the truth and in combating the error. Viewing Islam from such a standpoint and in such a spirit, the duty can hardly fail to press upon every heart of urging on measures to enlighten minds fascinated by the truth in Mohammedanism, which appears beautiful because of ignorance of the more beautiful truth of which it is a distant echo.

AN AWAKENING IN CENTRAL AFRICA BY REV. DONALD FRASER, HORA, BRITISH CENTRAL AFRICA Sixty years ago the Ngoni started as fugitives from Zululand, but their flight became a victorious raid until they crossed the Zambezi. Then they developed into a fierce race of conquerors, who entered into countries to eat them up and to enslave the peoples. And so they passed on devastating and terrorizing a thousand miles of Africa, and gathering into themselves the runaways and captives of all the tribes they passed through.

When the Livingstonia mission came into Central Africa, twentysix years ago, the Ngoni were settled on the plateau to the northwest of Lake Nyasa. From these highlands they harassed the people to the west and east, forcing them to take refuge on the euges of frightful precipices, or in marshes and thickets which were defended by stockades and Sllares. I have often heard the old Tumbuka people, in whose country they have planted themsehes, tell of the coming of this black scourge: how they used to live, each one on the top of his own great ant-hill, where he built his hut and drank his beer and ate the game he killed in the neighboring bush, until the Ngoni came down on them from the north. Then they clustered together for mutual protection in great stockaded yillages. 1Iany a time in the early gray of the morning, when the women had gone out to draw water, the loud alarm-cry woulu be started, and all would dash back to the stockade, just in time perhaps to close the great gate, or perhaps too late, and they came back stealthily in the evening to find a burning village, wi res weeping for their husbands, and parents for their children, for the Ngoni impi had rushed the stockade and left these traces of their visit.

And so they cursed ~yasaland. We speak of the horror of the Arab slaye-trade, but for many a tribe around the greater horror was these feathered warriors, who would have no dealings with the Arabs, but came in the cold of the mornings with fire and assegai, and blighted their land. And so effective was the desolation that until peace had come with tho Gospel the Ngoni were surrounded on all sides by a wide belt of uninhabited territory. There were prosperous villages there once-gardens, smelting-furnaces, and little herds of cattle. But when you passed out of Ngoniland up till three years ago you saw trees growing where the gardens and villages were, and instead of the sound of village play you only heard the howl of the wandering hyena and other beasts of prey.

When the Liringstonia mission opened work on the west shores of Lake Nyasa, they found that one of the first problems before them was to tame the wild warriors on the hills to the east. So two pioneers

AN AWAKENING IN CENTRAL AFRICA

were sent to hold an outpost there. These were Kaffirs from Lovedale, one of whom, William Koy i, was a hero aIllong modern missionaries, and his story has already been told by Dr. ElmsIie in the REVIEW. For years they could do little but wait in patience and win the affection of the people. Then they were reinforced by Dr. and Mrs. Elmslie.

But it was long before any active missionary work could be done. The chiefs and councilors were wise enough to know that if public teaching were begun alld schools were opened the war sp irit of the people would soon be broken. And so the pioneers remained in compulsory idleness. Many a time they could see the imjJ1:s gatherin g for their bloody raids or the warriors returning with th ei r bodies STONE HEWERS FOR MISSION Dl !ILDINGS IN CENTRAL AFRICA plastered over with white clay as a token that they had shed blood. Life was cheap in those days. A woman carrying a pot of beer on the path would be killed for the sake of her beer, and her body cast aside into the bush. The children who were born twins, or whose upper teeth appeared before their lower, were buried alive in the sand of the river. Whole villages were put through the poison ordeal, and the passing traveler might see next day a dozen corpses thrown out and left to be devoured hy the hyenas.

At last, after long waiting, permission was giren to open a school. No sooner was it opened than it was filled with eager pupils. By and by a few lads were able to read the Zulu Bible for themselves, and one and another began to seek the Lord. Then another school was opened, and taught by these boys who could read, and had chosen the Ohristian life. 'rhen another and another in more distant vil-

lages, till at last there were half a dozen of these little rushlights twinkling in this land of night. At each of these schools the Bible was daily read and taught, and prayer was made to God, until at last the Word of Peace began to be known by not a few. A conscience began to awaken, the shedding of blood began to seem horrible, and these awful raids a crime. The paths that were closed by many a murder were becoming safe, and at last the missionaries awoke to the fact that the armies were no longer going out to devastate, the war dresses were rotting on the village tree tops, and the peace of the Gospel had come to triumph.

The change came very quietly and without observation, and the mission must not take all the credit for it. A British protectorate had been established, and tho the government lived far away, the rumor of its determination to crush raiding, and of its irresistible guns, changed many a council of war into a mere palaver of wordy boasting. But the peace would have been poor and restless had it come from nothing but a dread' of a stronger force without. The change was deeper and more permanent. It carne rather through not a few becoming obedient to the 'fruth. They were as cities set on a hill, and they became in a sense the conscience of the tribe.

This has been the secret of all the progress that has been made. One leavened has leavened another. Each disciple has become a discipleI', each Christian an epistle which can be read by the most unlettered.

Native Evangelists From the earliest days of our mission the native agency has been emphasized. The teachers were poor enough scholars, but they were men who had one Book and could read it, and had come to obey it. Here is a group of pagan villages. To evangelize them you send your two or three native teachers. They corne as a surprise to the people. The teachers are clothed in white calico; the villagers in grease. '1'he teachers wash themselves daily; it is six months since the villagers had a wash. The teachers begin to build a good square house; the villagers are living in little tumble-down huts. The teachers hoe out to the school a straight broad road, and the villagers look on with surprise to see how a straight road is shorter than a twisting native path. And as the African is essentially imitative, these daily pictures are more powerful than a thousand preachings.

After a few months the European missionary goes to visit that group of villages, and sees there boys and girls who have begun to dress in clean cloth; a road is creeping out from this village and that to the school, and numbers of lads go out to work during the dry season that they may have money to buy cloth and books. Each day at sunrise the eland horn calls the people to worship and hear God's Word, each morning the school is filled with pupils. On Sab-

1902J AN AWAKENING IN CENTRAL AFRICA

baths the Gospel of Repentance is proclaimed. And when the mis- sionary has pitched his tent he will find not a few who, having accepted Christ, are awaiting for him to examine them that they may become catechumens.

Five years ago there came a complete break with the past, and evi- dences of the Lord's powerful working among us. 'fhe native Chris- tians and catechumens decided to abandon beer-drinking altogether, and the evil habits which are always associated with it. This was one of the first expressions of that clearer eonscience which the presence of God creates. The Sabbath services began to be more largely attended and the audiences to be more eager to hear the Message. The number of candidates for the catechumen classes was rapidly increasing, and the Christians became more zealous to preach the Gospel in the untouched villages.

At last we decided to have a week of services at Elswendeni before we should baptize those who had been accepted by the Church. We recognized the shallowness of many of the Christians, and how not a few of our teachers, on whose spiritual level so much depended, had little true devotion to Christ and His Kingdom. For this gathering great prayer was made for months beforehand, and the Lord answered gloriously.

We preached largely on sin and on Christ the living Savior, and called for absolute loyalty to our King. Daily as the conference advanced the solemnity and power increased. The audiences were vast, but it was in the smaller gatherings that the deepest results were obtained. I shall not soon forget one of the first evening meetings with the teachers alone, and how the Spirit of Christ baptized that little house, and men wept aloud over the sin and backsliding of their lives. In these gatherings, but espeeially in the solitude of the bush, sometimes in the dead of night, God calllc and brought to many of the teachers such an expression of His love and power as they have not lost to this day.

When that conference broke up, the whole country began to feel the thrill of the new joy that had come to us. The companies went home singing, as they passed in Indian file along the paths, and talking to one another of nothing but the messages of the Lord. The heathen in the villages now saw a difference in the crowded, joyful assemblies of the people every Sabbath day. The children of the school saw the difference in the hearty and faith Eul work of their teachers; and when I began my tour I saw the difference in the new delight of the people to talk together of Christ and in the great numbers of inquirers. In the evenings I used to sit in the huts and bear the people talk of what great things the Lord had done for them, and many a night I went back to my tent filled with a mighty joy in the rediscovery of Christian fellowship, and of brothers and sisters

of Jesus Christ among those whose hands had once been dyed in blood.

Year by year these great conferences were repeated. '1'he attend- ance reached as high as seven thol]sand souls, and the Spirit of God frequently manifested the things of God with great power to the salvation of sinners and sanctifi- cation of saints.

But the results were COIl- tinuous and comprehensive. They affected the whole range of our work and life. Many a difficulty which otherwise would be insur- mountable disappeared before the holy enthusiasm of the people.

An overwhelnting pressure of work was eased and sweetened by the constant evidence of God's presence. The irritating selfish- ness and inconsideration of the people gave place, in many an instance, to a wonderful kindness ALBERT-THE l"IRST NATIVE FR EACHER IN and care. CENTRAL AFRICA The people now began to crowd to hear the word of God , and one seldom spoke to listless and inattentive audiences. The schools were filled with pupils, and many a boy who for years had stuck at the primer began to rush on from class to class until he read the Bible fiuen tly. IVoek by week depn tations came from ou tlying districts begging for schools. Old men were there with the warrior's ring on their heads, young boys with the sparkling brightness of African youth; and as quickly as we could we responded to their requests, until we saw our schools increase ill three years from twenty to nearly fifty, and our scholars from two thousand to seven thousand.

Evening schools were started for the old people, and yon would see in attendance there mothers with babies on their backs, old grand- mothers, bent and peering through faded eyes at the alphabet sheets, strong meu ~llJd old warriors, who had been in the fiercest fights.

There was no more touching sight ill all the laud than to see these ancients in the evening time of their life trying like little children to master the elements of reading that they also might understand.

The demand for books was constant. None Were given without payment, but the sales increased ill one year from sixteen hundred volumes to foul' thousand. In the early mornings, at sunrise, they used to come with their merchandise to buy, and the courtyard would

AN A WAKENING IN CENTRAL AFRICA

be noisy with sheep and go::.ts and fowls, which were brought to be exchanged for books.

Now we began to teach the people the privilege of self-support. They had no money to give, yet they bronght what they could. Chiefs gave of their cattle and goats, and the poorest widow brought her maize cob or little basket of flour. But time was their most abundant coin, and so hundreds npon hundreds gave freely of their labor. Schools were built without cost to the mission, and roads were hoed. The monthly collections were bulky, but two hundred lads and girlS carried them to the station, sometimes walking three and four days' journey with their burdens, but yet without payment. And A MISSION OUT-SCHOOL IN CENTRAL AFRICA all was dOlle with such a spirit of cheerfulness as made it a blessing to them and to us.

But it is a poor awakening which does not express itself ill industry and honesty. The llew piety wonl<l have been a wretched hysteria did it not show its spiritual origin by a quickened conscience. In this practical land the highest test that missiollary and trader alike would put a man's religion to is, What type of workman does he mak e? If he is indolent or dishonest, then a fig for his gilllcrack piety!

And this many a time gave us sore hearts, when we found Christian workers who did not recognize that God was Overseer. But on the other hand, one of the most encouragin~ evidences of the new life that had come among us was the faithfulness of many a worker. I have heard my house boys pray at family worship that God would make them know that their sweeping and their washing was work for Got). Yet they would not be faultless. But when they and others did unfaithful work there was a conscience in them that responded

when they were reproved. A band of workers, among whom were many catechumens, were bringing in reeds from a distant marsh. I was not satisfied with the two bundles a day they brought. So I reminded them that God was their Master, and tho I could not be with them, He was. From that day till their work was finished they brought three large bundles-a wry heavy day's work.

The children in the school and the teachers in outlying districts have told me themselves how the presence of God had intensified their diligence; how they worked not in fear of our examination, but of the daily oversight of God. This sanctified their work, and I had cases of teachers who refused to go to outside work with others, tho offered eight times the pay I gave them, because they preferred the more directly religious work of teaching. But when the cold wave followed afterward, not a few threw up their poorly paid work of teaching that they might get to themselves riches.

Another natural result of the blessing was a new love for the Bible. The Word of God became their sweet daily food. The teachers used often to gather among themselves for Bible reading; and when one had found a gem, he did not keep it to himself, but used to go with it to all his friends that they might see it. Their love, too, began to express itself in song, and many a hymn with a strange, weird tune, was written in these days. You could hear the old women going to hoe singing these hymns as they tramped along the winding paths. The little boys sang them in the bush while they watched their goats and cattle. And on Saturday evenings the Sabbath calm would begin, heralded by that interminable singing of hymns, ill which Africans alolle can find pleaslire.

When one camped out in the bnsh there was Bible reading and hymn singing round the camp-fires, and before the men turned over to sleep one led the others in prayer.

These were, of course, the brighter aspects of the movement. With them there were many shadows-ingratitude, greed, shallowness, and all the vices which even an American 01' Bristish Christian may find in his own heart. But after a long and sad night one do!)s not stop to measure and count the clouds that are still above. The sun has risen, light has come, and all the birds are singing in the gladness of its shiniLg; and we sing with them too, for the Lord hath triumphed gloriously.

PROTESTANT EDUCATION IN LATIN AMERICA

PROTESTANT EDUCATION IN LATIN AMERICA BY HORACE M. LANE, M.D., LL.D., SAO PAULO, BRAZIL President of Mackenzie College To those who have studied the march of events in American affairs during the last few years, in its wider scope, it will not be difficult to see the trend of things and discern in the future, perhaps not very remote, the inevitable unifying of American interests. There can be but one America, not necessarily under one government or even one form of government, but one in that higher, broader sense of uniform policy and purpose, adopting the llew diplomacy which regards truth and keeps faith, joining hands in elevating the masses to equal rights, privileges, and duties, establishing true reciprocity in the development of the vast natural resources of the new world and combining in wise and prudent measures to assimilate the heterogeneous peoples who seek refuge on our shores.

Just how this will be done with the Spanish-American republics does not yet appear. In these countries there are few influences at work to produce a change and there is little desire for such a change. It would be difficult to find anything less American or less repu blican than these pseudo-repu blics of Spanish origin. They have undou btedly degenerated, having taken over the defects of character and weaknesses of the mother country, without her virtues. 'rhere is one thing which all Latin America possesses in common-that is, the ignorance and poverty of the masses and the ahsence of an intelligent middle class. Argentine, Chili, Mexico, and Brazil only differ from the others, in this respect, in degree. The evils found in Porto Rico and Cuba, which we hope to remedy by education, differ only in degree from what we should find in all Latin America, and we may safely include the French islands of the West Ind)es.

These agitated, unstable pcople present a difficult and many-sided question which will one day confront the people of the rest of America. But it is not the purpose of this paper to discuss this problem; our object is chiefly to call attention to that largest and most important division of the southern continent known as Brazil.

There are more points of difference than resemblance between Brazil and her sister republics. The Brazilians are descendants of that plucky, hard-headed, industrious, superstitious race of people who conquered India and made a stir in the world in the sixteenth century-the Portuguese. The flower of the Portuguese nobility emigrated to Brazil in the early days of colonization-the Albuquerques, the Cavalcantis, the de Barros, the Barretos, etc., whose descendants form to-day the best elements of Brazilian society. It differs also in the enormous extent of its fertile lands, its unrivaled river system, and the exceptional value of its great staples-coffee and

rubber. Again, it differs, and very widely, in its appreciation of liberty and of what constitutes a true republic, !IDd also in its tolerance and hospitality. It has adopted our Constitution, and is putting its principles into practise; it has also begun to elevate the masses through education. The Brazilians have an intense pride of country, and guard, with perhaps too much jealousy, their vast possessions, yielding not a foot to anybody; this may be seen in their successful contention with England for the desert Island of Trinidad, with France for the Tunc-Hwnac boundary, with the Argentines for the Misiones territory, and as will certainly be seen in the vexed Acre question.

For nearly a century the great Protestant denominations have had missions in nearly all the countries of South America. Some of them have disappeared entirely through causes that do not come within the scope of this paper to discuss; others are still active with presses, papers, schools, and other accessories of evangelistic work. In most of the Spanish-American countries the work is carried on under great difficulties, the priest being su preme in civil as well as religious matters. In some of the more liberal states the work prospers, but there is throughout all of them a spirit of intolerance and opposition. In Brazil it is otherwise. There the spirit of tolerance prevails everywhere, and the missions established forty years ago (those of an earlier date had disappeared altogether) have had a phenomenal growth; so that to-day Protestant Christianity is an important element in society which no political party dare ignore. The Presbyterians, Methodists, Episcopalians, Baptists, and Lutherans all have numerous self-supporting churches, ministered to by talented native pastors; some have their theological seminaries, and are growing in numbers and strength, becoming rapidly independent of the Boards. The Roman Catholic Church has no advantage under the law, but still holds sway, through tradition and inherited devotion, over the masses of the great interior, tho in most places it has little power to suppress the growth of Protestant Christianity.

We of Puritan ancestry and faith believe that nations no less than individuals must be grounded in the simple doctrines of the Gospel of Christ, and that the regeneration of these Latin-American people can only corne through a return to Gospel Christianity, under whatever name, and through the education of the whole people. The educator must support the missionary or the work is lost. Education is itself, in a high and broad sense, missionary work, as are other Christianizing agencies, and the term ought not to be applied exclusively to the sectarian work of the evangelist.

In Brazil these two influences go hand in hand. The people and government accept and adopt as fast and as far as possible what is known as American education. Now, American education really means Protestant education-not in the sense of having for its chief

PROTESTANT EDUCATION IN LATIN AMERICA

object the teaching of Protestant doctrines, but in being based upon principles of Protestant origin, of being thoroughly Christian in its influence and purpose. It promulgates the broad principle of personal liberty, devotion to and pursuit of truth for truth's sake; it puts character before erudJtion, and inculcates personal independence and personal responsibility. These are distinctly the attributes of Protestant Christianity as distinguished from that system founded by Loyola, which has had undisturbed control of the education of the people of Latin America for centuries, and which is responsible for their present condition-a system which is based upon blind obedience to authority which places duty to Church before duty to self, country, or God, which educates its pupils to defend opinions rather than to seek the truth, and which strangles freedom of thought and action.

We have no quarrel with Roman Catholics; many of our dearest friends are among them, and do not differ much from us in this matter. It is not a question of Catholic or Protestant, Jesuit 01' Puritan, but of fundamental principle. We invite our readers to a careful study of the history of the Order of Jesus, those only of Roman Catholic authors, to see if they can find in it anything compatible with liberty as we understand it.

Primarily an essentially military society, formed to meet a crisis in the life of the Church, it has developed into the most wonderful organization known to human history-more far-reaching, more powerful, more dangerous to human liberty and free government than anything ever before known. It has come down to us across the centuries unchanged in principle and with power unimpaired, and to-day constitutes a peril to free institutions and a menace to liberty. The diabolical principle which underlies its organization-that the end justifies the means-has done more to destroy the moral sense of the Latins than any overt acts on the part of the Jesuits. Claiming to be the servant of the Church, it became its master, and more than once the Church has tried to free itself from its tyranny.

The evils of Jesuit education, the false processes of thought which it inculcates, the wrong motives of action which it originates, have become so crystallized in the Latin races as to be almost hereditary. The only weapon that can be used successfully against it is that which has been used in our own country-the enlightenment and uplifting of the people. In Brazil the upper classes have already broken away from it, but in the reaction have unfortunately fallen into the various forms of unbelief; the masses, however, are still under its baneful influence, and it will require education of more than one generation on true principles to eradicate the evils planted during three or four centuries.

The foreign evangelistic missionary is sent out to do a specific work with the expectation of one day completing it. He goes to

deliver a message and procure its acceptance. The results of his work ought to be self-propagating, but history shows they are not, and <';hat the work of the preacher must be supplemented by the teacher. This is the plan followed in Brazil, and this undoubtedly accounts for the solid and permanent character of the work done in the churches. The work of the educational missionary is never finished, and must be perpetuated by institutions which he must establish and which his successors must carryon indefinitely.

The most notable feature of modern missions is the recognition of this trnth and the organization of permanent institutions of learning as the natural sequence of evangelistic work. Not only theological seminaries and mission training-schools to preserve the form of faith of the respective denominations are necessary, but schools and colleges for secular education on Ohristian principles must be established. To secure permanent results the lives· of men must be touched, not merely their beliefs. The demand for the new education comes from the converts themselves, who see the danger of the old methods.

The disappearance of sectarian schools and colleges in our own country shows the trend of Ohristian thought. Our very conservative friends, the Roman Oatholics, impelled by the legitimate demands of their own people, are entering the field of secular education, and it is now a common thing to find prominent priests in our educational associations discussing keenly modern pedagogies and all appliances of the new education in all departments of school and college work. Ohristianity is evidently molding our society into a freer range of thought and a wider scope of charity.

An example of an institution which has grown out of a mission may be seen in a system of American schools at Sao Paulo, Brazil, developed on the broad undenominational lines without detriment to its missionary traditions or purposes, into a complet e system of education on Ohristian principles and with modern American methods, lessening the burden of the Board under which it originated, while increasing the efficiency and scope of the work it was established to do. With its larger equipment it is able to better prepare a larger number of students for the study of theology, to furnish more teachers, and to extend its benefits to a larger number of the non-paying <::lass, who would otherwise be deprived of education, and at the same time to widen the scope of its work in order to em brace all depart" ments of instruction-classical, scientific, commercial, and technical.

This system of education, begun thirty years ago as a little primary school under the Presbyterian mission, has. now grown into fully graded primary, intermediate, and secondary schools, to which have been added in the last ten years a gymnasium and a college with classical, scientific, and civil engineering courses. It has introduced the kindergarten, manual training, coeducation in all departments,

PROTESTANT EDUCATION IN LATIN AMERICA

athletics and out-door sports, a dormitory system on the American plan, has published It set of common-school text-books after Ameri- can' models, and has had the satisfaction of seeing most of these innovations upon the old system, employed for centuries in the coun- try, adopted by public and private schools; in fact, we have been asked to incorporate them into the public-school system of the state.

'l'here are at present upward of six hundred on its rolls in the· different departments, and its teaching force numbers forty-five persons, nineteen of whom are the college faculty, in which there are seven graduates of American colleges. Its pupils and students embrace a dozen nationalities, the Brazilians predominating. Nearly every state of the republic is represented, from the Amazon, three thousand miles to the north, to Goyaz, in the far interior, and Rio Grande do SuI, on the extreme south. The number is small, only because the accommodations are limited; if there was more room it could be double what it is. There is no proselyting, but the whole work is openly and boldly Protestant, and exerts a strong Christian influence through the Bible, which is faithfully taught in all grades, and through the influence of devoted Christian teachers.

The difference between institutions of this kind and the mission training-school of earlier days lies in the greater efficiency and wider scope of the former. They are to-day in the hands of professional educators and not of overworked preachers of the Gospel; they are administered on stricter business methods, so that larger results are obtained from the capital employed; they are able to better discriminate between the really deserving and the "rice" students, and are also able to embrace a much larger number of deserving free pupils than was possible under the old 1·eghne.

'l'his establishment is organized under a separate Board of Trustees in the United States, chartered by the Regents of the University of the State of New Y ork, and is known as Mackenzie College, named after John Mackenzie, of New York, who gave the money for the first large building. It is undenominational, and regards neither color-line nor social distinctions; twenty-five per cent. of its entire enrolment is free, and it is also practically self-supporting, as the aid received from abroad amounts to less than half of the cost of the twenty-five per cent. of the free pupils. Eliminate, therefore, half of the free list, and it would be able to pay all of its local expenses, but would still depend upon the generosity of its friends for buildings and equipment to extend the work. It preserves undisturbed the sympathy, cordial support, and cooperation of the Board of Foreign Missions, under whose paternal care it came into existence, and it is still a missionary enterprise.

In all countries there is a large class willing to pay well for sound education, and such institutions, with high purposes in view, with the

best of modern appliances, with teachers of conspicuous ability, entirely devoted to their work, ought to be able to offer, and really do offer, what is best in modern education. The cause of missions would gain in quantity and quality of the instruction given to its can- didates for the ministry, and would be relieved of the perplexing cares of business administration, which is an important part of insti- tutional work, if such institutions were found in every mission field.

The larger and more complete equipmBnt,in laboratories, workshops, and apparatus, would give mission students far better opportunity for disciplinary studies than was possible under the old regime. The highest type of American education should be aimed at. Mackenzie College attempts this in a small way, and tho it is aggressively Chris- tian and boldly Protestant, it has won the confidence of the best people of Brazil, who are sending their sons and daughters to it in greater numbers than caD. be accommodated. Why should not every success- ful mission produce an independent educational work on broad foun- dations? The activities in this direction would indicate that this is the tendency. .

Brazil, tho she may not welcome with great effusion the greedy speculator, who seeks only personal gain, with no purpose of benefit- ing the country or identifying himself with it, is still the only" wide open" door in South America-open alike for the missionary, the edu- cator, the laborer, and the capitalist. It is a wonder that North Americans, so keen and quick-sighted, have not yet perceived the great importance and deep significance of Brazil in the life of Greater America. After our own country, it is the most important factor in the problems of the near future and as such must be considered.

THE OUTLOOK IN PERSIA BY REV. BENJAMIN LABAREE, D.D., URUMIA, PERSIA Missionary of the American Presbyterian Ohurch (North) Since the fierce onset of the Russian excitement four years ago, which swept the greater part of the Nestorians of Urumia into nominal relations with the Greek Church, gathering in also not a few from our Presbyterian fold, onr churches have seemed as if benumbed in their spiritual life. Happily there seems to be coming a change for the better. The withdrawal of the Russian mission, probably only for a time, has given our pastors and people fresh courage and some larger freedom of action. A turn in the tide of popular interest toward the evangelical faith is quite apparent. In many villages faces once familiar in our congregations, but now absent for months, are reappearing. The old desire to hear the Gospel as preached from our

THE OUTLOOK IN PERSIA

pulpits and taught in our Sunday-schools is revIvmg. "What brought you back?" was asked of some young men, heads of families, in One of our congregations. They replied, " We have never been able to get rid of the convictions we received in our boyhood while attending the mission schools." Messages are coming, too, from villages wholly Russian in name, "Oome and preach to us." . A number of churches have held revival services since the Week of Prayer, some with and some without missionary aid. As a rule, they have been attended by large numbers, and many, we hope, have found the Savior. But there has not been the general and deep spiritnal awakening that we have known in some former years.

Among the influential agencies for the development of the Native Ohurch the General Synod must be accorded a high place. Its last annual meeting was held in the fall, and the representatives of twenty-five churches, with other workers, were present. The follow- . ing statistics are reported for 1901: Attendance on the church services, 4,730. Sunday-school scholars enrolled, 3,157. Added to the churches, 161. Church members at present in the whole field, 2,700. Theological students, 17. College students of all grades, 00. Medical students, 4. Female seminary pupils, 74. Village schools, 74. Pupils, 1,590. Total under instruction, 1,647. Contributions for church purposes, education, and missions, $2,316 -an increase of 23 per cent. over the sum reported last year.

The Syrian (Nestorian) nation is a small one, and as a Ohristian nation has suffered mnch at the hands of Islam. But it is likely to have an influence on the future in Persia beyond its numerical standing. Intelligence is spreading in the commnnity; a new sense of inherent capacities for higher duties and responsibilities animates the thoughtful classes; poverty is giving way to more prosperous conditions; eagerness for education is growing rapidly; and there is an increasing number of our Ohristian men and women engaged in missionary efforts for the non-Ohristian populations. Onr educational work needs development. The heavy cuts in appropriation& from the Board have greatly retarded it.

The college is doing good work, but it is hampered for want of funds. It is particularly fortunate in the corps of native teachers. There has been gratifying improvement in the religious character of the students the past winter. Fiske Seminary is at present, owing to the cut in its appropriations, doing only half work; but that half is being done thoroughly. 'l'he influence of the school is increasing

through the special activity of its lately organized Ohristian Endeavorers, who as graduates of the school are planting this noble movement in their villages. " The Ohristian Endeavor Society is the wonder of our village," said one of our old conservativc pastors recently.

Probably in the eyes of the great Moslem population around us no branch of our missionary work stands so high in honor as the medical institutions-hospital, dispensaries, medical students, and graduates, with the revered physician-in-chief at their head. From a scientific standpoint many interesting facts and signal results might be given, but its moral and spiritual influence is its highest honor from the missionary point of view. Religious services on Sunday in two languages and daily evening prayers, which the patients able to do so are expected to attend, emphasize not alone the purposes of the institution, but also its dependence on the Divine blessing for its highest success. Our physician reports that in his private practise among the nobility he has found an increasing disposition to religious inquiry, which has led to many important conversations.

A prominent Moslem ecclesiastic was seriously ill last winter. Sending for our missionary physician, he urged him to say frankly what were the prospects for his recovery. When infOJ'med that he could not hope to live many weeks, he was deeply agitated. Being asked why the thought of death should trouble him so greatly if his entrance into Paradise was assured through his Moslem creed, he replied that there was the trouble; he could not be sure of what was before him at the judgment-seat of God. The Ohristian's confident and joyous hope was tenderly explained to the dying mollah, and he remarked that with such a hope death would be a very different matter.

'I.'he larger section of our mission field, stretching through the wild mountains of Kurdistan to the plains of the Tigris River, continues t'o tax our physical and moral energies for its efficient culture. Two missionaries WEre touring there a part of last summer (one resided a number of months among the independent tribes), and again two of our number are about starting on another extended visitation of the whole wide territory.

We give thanks for increased religious activity in some of our churches, and a freer access to the Ohristian population around -them; for the many earnest Ohristian people in these churches, but especially among the women; for the promise of influence from the Ohristian Endeavorers; for the deepening interest in labors for the non- Ohristian communities, and the very encouraging work which has lately been done by missionaries and native evangelists among some of these; and particularly for the increasing interest in the Gospel on the part of the Moslems.

Prayer is earnestly asked for a much deeper spiritual awakening among the churches, pastors, elders, and people, and a higher sense of

THE BEGINNINGS OF AMERICAN UNIVERSITIES' MISSIONS

their responsibilities for the evangelization of Moslems and Jews, Kurds and all other classes; for the numbers of young men from our schools going to America; and for us missionaries, that we may have the courage and wisdom and the high consecration which the duties of the year demand at our hands.

THE BEGINNINGS OF AMERICAN UNIVERSITIES'

MISSIONS * BY REV. JAMES H. ROSS, BOSTON, MASS.

A Yale mission is to be established in North Ohina, as already announced. Undesignedly but providentially, it seems to be the beginning of a new foreign missionary movement in American universities and colleges. The mission is to be manned and sustained by Yale graduates and undergraduates. Rev. Harlan P. Beach, formerly a missionary in Ohina, is to be the first superintendent, and the first missionary will be the Rev. John L. Thurston, of Whitinsville, Mass. The whole movement is .to utilize the experience and resources of the American Board. Mr. Beach was formerly stationed at Tungchou, sixteen miles from Peking, and is well acquainted alike with the students of Ohina and with those of the United States.

The" Yale spirit" is to be the great motive which will be appealed to for the raising of funds. Over $20,000 are in hand as the beginning of a treasury.

A kindred movement has been announced at Harvard. Mr. E. O. Oarter, the Y. M. O. A. Secretary during the past two years, is to become a traveling secretary among the young men of India, preparing the way for other Ohristian workers from Harvard. The supply of secretaries at present is not equal to the demand. Mr. Oarter's salary will be paid by the Harvard students.

So far as recent history goes, these student movements have been largely gellerated by the international evangelism of the late Dwight L. Moody and the Student Volunteer Movement for foreign missions, which originated at Mount Hermon in 1886, and has been fostered at Northfield, Mass., the American center of Mr. Moody's summer work. Like the earlier missionary movements in the first decades of the nineteenth century, these are union movements, nonsectarian and interdenominational. The primary religious organizations of the last century were union organizations in spirit and aim.

Another feature of the new movement is that the leaders are to select their men for official work from the best men that the universities contain. The physical no less than the spiritual man is in evidence.

* An article on the Yale Mission, by Rev. H. P. Beach, will appear in our November number.-EDIToRs.

Mr. Beach, if not an athlete, is a heavy weight in brv.ins and body, in education and experience. Since his return. from China he has prepared nearly twenty text-books on foreign missions, and is the author of several, for the educational work of the Students' Volunteer Movement. The text-books have been introduced into nearly five hundred and fifty universities and colleges, where an annual enrolment of nearly five thousand students has been secured. Mr. Beach has been the leader of the Missionary Institute in Northfield for several summers. The first Y. M. C. A. in Asia was organized in Ceylon, in 1889, by_ the present dean of the Yale Divinity School, F. K. Sanders, D.D., and the second in Asia was organized by Mr. Beach in Tungchou, North China, in 1888, soon after his graduation from Yale.

These university movements can not fail to remind those who are familiar with the history of foreign missions of what took place at the English universities eighteen years ago, two years before the origin of the Students' Volunteer Movement at Northfield. Extraordinary interest was awakened in the autumn of 1884 by the news that the captain of the Cambridge eleven and the stroke oarsman of the Cambridge boat were going as missionaries of the China Inland Mission to China. C. T. Studd was one of the leading players in the great cricket match in 1882 between Oambridge University and the Australian eleven-a bowler who took eight wickets. Stanley Smith was the stroke oarsman. Studd and Smith were soon joined by five others, among whom was a well-known oarsman, Mr. Montagu Beauchamp, M.D.; E. Hoste, an officer in the royal, Artillery, and C. H. PolhiII- 'rurner, an officer in the Sixth Dragoon Guards, a prominent cricketer. Mr. Studd's and Mr. Hoste's dedication of themselves to the mission field were direct results of Dwight L. Moody's mission in London and at Brighton. Eugene Stock, Editorial Secretary of the Ohurch Missionary Society, says: No such event had occurred before. and no event of the century has done so much to arouse the minds of Christian men to the tremendous claims of the field and the nobility of the missionary vocation. . . . No such missionary meeting had ever been known as the farewell gathering at Exeter Hall. February 4, 1885. The group became known as the Cambridge Seven. It was a period big with blessings that have since fallen upon many English parishes, upon the Colonies, and upon Africa, India, China, and Japan. . . . Everyone of them was preserved to do intrepid work in the far interior of China for several years.

The great year 1890 saw no less than twenty-four Oambridge men added to the roll of missionaries of the Ohurch Missionary Society of England, two of whom had been in the university boat, one as a rower and the other as coxswain.

University missions are not a novelty in England. The Oambridge University Church Missionary Union was established by F. F. Gough

in 1858. It has been a power. It now numbers one thousand five hundred members in all-parts of the world.

December 3, 1857, David Livingstone made a memorable visit to Cambridge University, one result of which was the founding of the Uni- versities' Mission to Africa. Livingstone urged that Oxford and Cambridge should plant a mission in Southern Central Africa. Bishop Gray visited England in the following year and specifically proposed a mission to the Zambesi. Bishop Wilberforce took up the cause. At first there was no intention to form a new society. Archdeacon Mackenzie was chosen as the bishop of the new mission, and he was consecrated at Capetown, January 1, 1861. On January 31, 1862, Bishop Mackenzie died. A year later Bishop Tozer was consecrated. The first five converts were baptized in 1865. 'rhe mission is operated to-day, after a history of over forty years. The Oxford Mission to Calcutta was organized in 1880, and quickly gained an influence over the educated Hindus. It has represented the High Church elements.

It ought to be remembered, too, that the colleges of our own land were the centers of operation for the organization of the early home and foreign missionary societies. There is no telling whereunto this thing will grow. The oldest foreign missionary society in America is the American Board, and it was founded in 1810. The leaders in the movement were students of Williams College and Andover Seminary. The famous haystack prayer-meeting at ·Williamstown was held in 1806. In 1809, Samuel J. Mills, the leader, after graduating from Williams, went to Yale to stndy theology, hoping that he might impart the missionary spirit. In 1809, Henry Obookiah, of the Sandwich Islands, was found on the college steps, weeping because there was no college for him and his idolatrous countrymen. The incident led to the missionary entrance into the islands in 1819, and the missionary entrance led to the annexation of the islands to the United States. It also led to the organization of the first foreign missionary school in this country that existed from 1817 to 1826. It was a Yale professor at Andover who invited some clergymen and theological students to his house in 1809 to organize a foreign missionary society, which became the American Board.

We cite such facts to show that any new missionary movements in the colleges, especially the colleges of New England, are in the line of historical development and expansion; that home and foreign missionary movements in the churches and colleges are not antagonistic, but cooperative and mutually supporting. Harvard and Yale, as home institutions, are helped locally by these world-embracing, empireexpanding plans. The religion and morality of the active students are wholesome influences upon the whole body of undergraduates. The home and foreign influences act and react upon each other. If the going of these university men to foreign lands is met by the inquiry,

"Is there not work enough for them in this land?" the answer must be drawn from history and experience. Expansion enlarges the individual and the cause. The welfare of Yale and Harvard will be increased, not decreased, by the careen upon which these l'ecent graduates are entering. Some of them will come back to tell the story of their lives, of the problems, the successes, and the disappointments they will have encountered. They will not tell of failures, however much they may tell of difficulties and problems. The story will be an inspiration and inducement to others to follow in their steps. Thus the noble succession will increase and multiply. It will glorify the records of the alumni of these two universities and of such universities and colleges as shall follow their leadership.

INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITIONS BY INDIAN CHRISTIANS BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D., ROCHESTER, NEW YORK It is matter for congratulation that the industries possible to native Christians in the compact sectional organization of the social order of India have become operative to an extent which warrants any attempt, however feeble, to make an exposition of their output, however crude that output may show the state of those industries to be.

lt is a mark of development that the native Christians have become numerous enough and self-conscious enough to have organized large associations in several "portions of India, such as exist under the title of "Indian Christian Association of the Northwest Provinces and Oudh," now over two years of age, and that of the "Madras Native Christian Association," capable of attempting a collection of such articles of manufacture as native Christians had produced over a wide territory. But this surprising feature was more than surpassed by the exposition itself on February 22-24, 1902, held at Lucknow, presided over by the Commissioner of Lucknow, and addressed by the Lieutenant-Governor of the United Provinces.

A hundred Indian delegates were present at the opening session, besides a goodly number of missionaries from different parts of the several provinces. The Secretary of the Indian Christian Association of the Northwest Provinces and Oudh called attention in his report to the advance of this, the second exhibit, over the first one, held six years previously. The number of exhibits of this one was four times as many as at the one before held, which showed not only an extension of the interest in such exposition, but also increased industrial avenues into which native Christians had pressed or which otherwise had opened to them. This time there were more than a thousand articles of manufacture sent from every section of India.

Sir James Digges La Touche, in his address on the occasion, made

INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITIONS BY INDIAN CHRISTIANS

what will prove an influential pronunciamento to native Christians, when he said that the native Christian association had in view to duect attention to trades and handicrafts, and to stimulate the sense of the dignity of labor. It was a challenge to many classes of Indian society when he said, "A man who never does honest work knows not what self-respect is, and self-respect is a most important element in a Christian character and in a Christian life.. The only per- fectly blameless mode of giving help to our neighbors is to put them in a position to earn an independent livelihood for themselves."

It is necessary to remind those not familiar with India social con- ditions that trades and industries are inherited as a part of the caste system, that property is held by the family as by a corporation, and hence conversion to Christianity disturba all means of occupation and income. This has proyen a great obstacle to advance on Christian lines. But besides this has been the problem, What indigenous means of self-sustenance could Le made possible to the thousands of men, women, and orphans rescued from famine and pestilence? The late famines alone have imposed the task of caring for twenty. five thou- sand orphans on wissionaries.

The department of carpentering in the February exhibit perhaps attracted most attention. 'rhere were three competing missions, the Cawnpore Methodist Mission, the Mirzapore London Mission School, and that of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. These products consisted largely of office and house furniture, and rivaled the imported articles of the same grade. One government official regretted not having known of these manufactures before making a large recent purchase.

The carpet department came into closer competition with native products. Persian rugs were here, the product of native Christians, equal to any to be found anywhere, the handiwork of boys and girls rescued at the last famine. The rug that took the second prize was the handiwork of a little waif, rescued three years ago from the famine in Rajputana, only thirteen years of age.' A number of children, one of whom was but nine years old, were among the exhibitors; one girl exhibited thirty-two articles and took several prizes.

The department of stenography and typewriting showed a new outlet for young men and women among the better educated, and the fact was annonnced that the schools were unable to meet the demand along these lines, which were encouragingly remunerative. There were also good paintings and tolerable exhibits of photography. The woman's exhibit showed the women had laid large emphasis on indus- tries that were productive. The needlework was extensive and the exhibitors were numerous. Some of this was fancy-work, but most of it nseful.

This exposition, however, was not as generally patronized as it

might have been, perhaps because in some instances the natives could not afford it, and possibly from want of appreciation of what might be the practical outcome of it. But this has proven stimulative, and a far more general exposition is being arranged for by the Madras Native Christian Association, to be held in December next, simultaneously with the Decennial General Conference. This will probably be much more fully patronized, as some of the oldest and most successful industrial missions and schools are in that part of India.

The third or Madras exposition will not be confined strictly to Southern India, but will extend to all India and include Ceylon. Missions having industrial development of any grade will have an opportunity not only to impress the general community specially native Christian, but as missionaries will be present from every mission and every geographical section of the Indian Empire, they will learn what has proven practicable and get suggestions for improvements in the future. Besides, what is important, it will prove a medium of making known these manufactures, and thus of increasing the market. The exhibits will be open to all individuals, as well as institutions, among native Christians, and it is possible that the association will invite even the Syrian and Roman Catholic native Christians to enter the. list of competitors. There are nearly a million and a quarter in the Roman Catholic community of India and more than half a million Syrian Christians, and it is not determinable whether the competition of these might not discourage the weaker and less remunerative new enterprises of the younger Christian communities which need the stimulus of competing among themselves.

The Madras Native Christian Association has already arranged for prizes and certificates for twenty-nine classes of exhibits, which in itself shows that there is known to them a great variety of these technical and economic industries. These include carpentry, cabinetmaking, carving and fretwork, iron-founder's work, also that of the goldsmith's and other metal work, electro plating, machinery, watch and clock making, rattan work, photography, printing, engraving, and half-tone work, carpet and cloth weaving, kindergarten, costume (personal, native, and foreign), and lace work.

This development of industries in India is suggestive of a much wider presentation of the whole problem of self-sustenance among converts to Christianity in other parts of the world, but limited space prevents more now. In 1880 only twenty-nine industrial schools were reported in all the mission fields of the world. That number was practically doubled in the following decade, and now the total number must fall but little short of two hundred. In some features the industrial attempts of missions in one country may be suggestive lo those of another field. Experience in Africa may aid India, or China, or Mexico.

TSAO HAN KIN: A CHRISTIAN CHINESE

There are many sides to the Indian industrial problem. The first necessity is, generally speaking, mere subsistence by any honest plan possible. The industries in agriculture in India are limited by land tenure, which is cooperative within the clan. The mission farm or factory meets this first demand, but leaves the individual dependent on the mission for employment, tho he is in no sense eating bread for which he has not worked. The conditions outside of the mission do not afford freedom of locomotion to the artisan; he is still tied to the plant, and the mission is his master. This missionaries would like to obviate, but economic conditions in any society are not readily changed. At th.e same time, no problem solves itself. 1'he circumstances in one section of India admit of the development of handicrafts not possible to another part, and these two industrial exhibitions have shown an unanticipated variety of occupation already operative in the several sections of the country, and the third exposition at Madras will reveal much more scope and technique and-what is the crux in the whole-far better possible markets for the wares of the native Indian Christian production.

TSAO HAN KIN: A CHRISTIAN CHINESE BY REV. JOSEPH S. ADAMS, HAN-YANG, CHINA Missionary of the American Baptist Missionary Union, 1875- If you look at the map of China you will notice the Yellow Sea on the east. Below the Yangtsi Cape you see the Hangchau Bay. Ascending the bay you reach the mouth of the beautiful Chentang River, one of the great streams of the Chehkiang province. Sailing up for ten or twelve days you reach the center of the province. High on the banks of the river you notice the gray walls and white houses of Kinhwa. You admire the great bridge of stone two hundred and fifty yards long. The keystones of its thirteen arches are sixty feet above the water.

As we land at the jetty we are greeted by a tall Chinaman, with a pleasant face, who complacfmtly strokes his mustache when he has nothing else to do. '1'here is a genial ring in his voice and a firmness about the mouth which impress you very favorably. This is Mr. Tsao Han Kin, to whom we introduce you with a bow.

" Sien Seng hao ma ?" (Is the teacher well?) is his kind inquiry. "Well, who is he, anyway?" Mr. Tsao is a native of the Hupei province. He is pastor of a small church thirty miles away. His wife rejoices in being the ugliest woman in the Kinhwa churches; she is also one of the best and brightest. It is expected that he will go back to his native province to preach the Gospel. His history is interesting, and illustrates some of the difficulties encountered by men who forsake idols to serve the living God.

Tsao Han Kin belonged to the ancient and nseful fraternity of potters. In early days he was a "commercial traveler" for a firm of Hnpei linen merchants. Hence he is able to read and write, and has a good knowledge of affairs. He used to convey large quantities of native cloth from his home to Hupei for sale in Kinhwa and neighboring cities. Owing to the introduction of American drills and Manchester piece goods his firm became bankrupt. They shared the fate of oil merchants, whose trade has been ruined by kerosene. Tsao saved what he could from the wreck and settled in Kinhwa as a potter.

'rsao used to li,e near the north gate, outside Kinhwa city. He had a small pottery, a clay field, and some rice fields. The house and pottery were built in a quadrangle, with the kiln in the midst. A huge buffalo with curved horns, covered with mud, is tended by a very small boy, also covered with mud and nothing else. The boy and buffalo are kneading clay for the jars, kettles, lamps, and pots made within. We notice the wheels, possibly the same style of machine which Jeremiah went down to the potter's house to see. A row of men are working each at his little table. All have a word of greeting for the visitors and light their pipes in honor of the occasion. Some muddy-looking tea is produced and the convivialities begin. The potters take a good look at the foreign(>rs, who in their tUl'll preach away with as much vigor as the heat will permit of. An invitation to visit the chapel at Kinhwa is accepted cordially, and the call at the pottery is over. The result remains to be told.

A Ohinaman may mean what he says; then, again, he may not. We hoped Mr. Tsao would visit us. It would not have surprised us if he had failed to do so. However, he appeared the next Sunday, bringing some clay with him. He was interested in what he heard, but impressed by the general feeling of brotherly happiness which prevailed. The following Sunday he again appeared, this time with freshly shaven head and clean blue gown. He diligently studied the New Testament between the meetings and discussed some of the "wonderful words of life" with those who knew their blessed meaning. This went on for some time, and one day he surprised us by trying to pray in pu blic. It was a lame affair, bu t "the lame shall take the prey," and if he had not eloquence he had sincerity and faith. His" two hearts" (liang sin, or conscience) were giving him a bad time. His sins were greater than the Northel'll Mountains. He wanted forgiveness, but did not know what to do. He had sighed and cried and repented, but he only felt worse. When he learned that Jesus Christ had atoned for sin and gives eternal life, Tsao became a child of God. When the chapel at Kinhwa was being built the prayer of the missionary was" a soul for every brick," and Tsao was one of the first of our "bricks." Many have found the J-iord in that house

since then, but this man's conversion was so clear and full of joy that it remains a bright spot in the midst of dark discouragement.

There is a storm in the pottery. Mrs. Tsao weeps amid the wreck of some furniture which she has demolished, as she dare not attack her husband. The workmen laugh, "Hi yah! The laopan (boss) has eaten the foreign religion. Astonishing beyond amazement! Ho, ho! What's going to happen next?" 'fhey found out. The next Sunday Mr. Tsao gravely said, " This is the worship day; we will go to the chapel and listen to the doctrine." "That we are unwilling to do. The foreigners will dig out our eyes to make telescopes or steal our livers to make cough mixture." "Yes," cried another, "I know. The foreign devils are very polite. They take two hands and bring you tea, and they squeak, • I invite, elder brother, drink tea,' and they put medicine in it, and you hate them before you drink the tea; and when you swallow it your heart jumps out of your mouth, and you want to bow down and worship them."

Tsao listened to these and other objections almost in silence. He knew how easy it was for unsaved men to believe a lie, how hard to believe the truth. His only answer was, "Oome and see." A bargain was made with those who were willing to come. They were to have their food, three meals, at their master's expense. They were to do no work, but come and spend the day at the chapel. Those whose fears would not permit them to come were to get neither work, dinner, nor pay. This arrangement lasted till the end of the month, when the reduced revenue to be received upset the workmen once more. It was bad enough for the master to turn religious, but it was intolerable that he should do so at their expense. There was a strike, and for some weeks the buffalo had a holiday. There was no work done at the pottery. A fresh supply of men was secured who were willing to "play" once a week, and that at their own expense.

A new trouble arose. It was found that Tsao had removed the paper gods out of the workshop and house. As the men looked upon these things in the light of a real fire and life insurance company they feared the worst. Only upon the assurance that the master would be responsible for accidents did they consent to work.

The next thing was a sqnabble with the neighbors. They wanted a procession of priests and iclols to insure a good harvest. The vilest abuse was heaped upon the" Eat-foreign-devil-doctrine Man" for his lack of public spirit. Still Tsao would neither lead his men to citrry the idols nor give his money to the fat and lazy priests.

But his chief trouble was with his wife. He found the truth of the word,'" A man's foes shall be they of his owu household." Mrs. Tsao had been kept in order with a stick. Now that her husband had become a Ohristian the stick had been laid aside. Taking advantage of his kindness, Mrs. Tsao became impertinent, then abusive, and

finally was such a nuisance that Tsao did not know what to do. He prayed about her in the Saturday night prayer-meeting and asked others to do the same.

r The heathen jeered and said, "You see what a bad thing this religion is Before Mrs. Tsao was r.s quiet and wordless as a dumb creature, now she storms every day," not understanding that the trouble was the absence of "religion" in the wife rather than its presence in the husband. At this juncture the missionary's wife came to the rescue. She went to visit the woman whose temper caused all the trouble. Wise and loving words where spoken which caused the ill temper to disappear in a burst of tears. Then it was found that this womall had been resisting the Holy Ghost, and all her anger was but Satan's effort to keep her out of the kingdom of God. There was a calm after the storm, peace came with the new-born faith. Tsao said his heart was full of joy, it was like life from the dead.

As time rolled on our friend Mr. Tsao grew in grace. Being willing to use the faith already given, it grew with exercise, and many paths of service opened before him. All his spare time was devoted to visiting his friends and to preaching Christ from house to house. When at last he did consent to speak from the platform it was with singular acceptance and power. His testimony bore fruit in conversions. How could it be otherwise when the Gospel is preached in dependence on the Holy Spirit?

It was suggested that he should give up making pots and devote his time to Gospel work. This he could not do, because he could not dispose of the pottery. One day a cyclone came, and the kiln was demolished, the houses destroyed, and only the buffalo survived the general ruin. We trembled for his faith, but he quietly said: "The Lord has settled the question for me. I am now free to do what He wants."

So Mr. and Mrs. Tsao went to Shao-hing Bible-school for two years and learned the Word of God more perfectly. 'l'hey gave satisfaction to their teachers, and when the time of study was over returned to Kinhwa.

Mr. Tsao has had many experiences of trial and blessing. He was early called to return to his native province and organize new work in unoccupied regions. His wife accompanied him, and was of great helpfulness to the infant mission. Outside the walls of Hanyang her tombstone tells the story of the faithful disciple of Christ. During the recent troubles Mr. Tsao was left alone. the missionaries having withdrawn, yet he faithfully kept the Christians together in service and worship. The chapel was rioted, the homes of the Christians marked by the rebels for destruction, but still the steadfast worker kept on his way. His faults are neither few nor far between, but in spite of all, his word has been blessed. As he himself would say, "I am a great sinner, but Jesus is an Almighty Savior."

BABIBM AND THE BABITES

BABISM AND THE BABITES * BY REV. HENRY HARRIS JESSUP, D.D., BEIRUT, SYRIA Ever siN.ce the first Babite reform movement in Persia in 1845, the Christian world has hoped that some of its liberal tenets might lead the Persian people to Christianity. But thus far the hope has not been real- ized. Those who read the Bible seem to prefer to find an occult inner double meaning in the simplest language, and construct for themselves a kind of mystic religious philosophy in which the Persians delight.

According to the best authorities, Babism arose as follows: Mirza 'Ali Mohammed appeared in Shiraz in 1845, a pupil of Sheik Ahmed Zein ed Din, who taught a mixture of Sufism, mystic philosophy, and Moslem Shiite law, and said that the absent Mahdi, now ina spiritual world called Jabalka and Jabersa, would soon appear, and that he was the Bab or Door of the Mahdi. He then made up a system composed of Moslem, Nasairiyeh, Jewish, and heathen doctrines, and then claimed to be Bab ed Din, and afterward the Nukta or Center and Creator of truth, and then that he was Deity personified; then that he was the propet Mohammed, and produced a new book called the Beyan, which is the Babite Bible, in twenty thousand verses, Arabic and Persian. Complaint was made of its bad grammar, and that this is a sign of imperfection. He explained the ungrammatical Arabic by the fact that the words and letters rebelled and sinned in a previous world, then transmigrated to this world, and, as a punishment for sin in a previous existence, were put under grammatical rules; but he in mercy forgave all sinners, even to the letters of the alphabet, and released them, and now they can go a,s they please! Mirza was followed by tens of thousands, among others by a beautiful and eloquent woman named Selma, who divorced her husband and followed Ali Mohammed the Bab, who styled her Kurret el Ain (light or refreshment to the eye). Ali Mohammed raised an army to fight the Persian troops, but was caught and strangled in 1849, and multitudes of his followers were killed. Before Ali Mohammed's death he said his successor would be a young disciple named Yahya. This Mirzah Yahya succeeded him, taking the title of "Subh Azel " (morning of eternity). The Bab made the month nineteen days, answering to the nineteen members of the sacred hierarchy, of which the Bab is the chief. Subh Azel was the fourth in the hierarchy, and on the death of the Bab, Ali Mohammed, and the two others above him on the list, he became chief of the sect by regular promotion. Upon the outbreak of persecution against them, Subh Azel and his older brother Mirza Hasseian Ali, who was styled Beha Allah, fled to Bagdad, and remained from 1853 to 1864, then to Adrianople. Beha had persuaded Subh Azel to retire and conceal himself from human gaze, saying to the people that he was present but invisible. Beha then claimed the succession, and two hostile parties arose, Azelites and Behaites. They were both then exiled (1864) to Adrianople, where plots and poisoning among the two parties, and anonymous letters sent to the sultan charging each other with political conspiracies, led the sultan to exile (in 1866) Subh Azel to Famagusta, in .. Condensed from The Outlook.

Cyprus, and Beha Allah to Acre. Four of the Azelites were sent with Beha, and their leader claimed that Beha was instrumental in having all of them assassinated in Acre. Subh Azel died before 1880, and Beha in 1892.

Beha left three sons-Abbas Effendi, now sixty; Mohammed Ali, now forty-six; and Bedea, now aged thirty-six. Mohammed Ali claims that the father Beha appointed him spiritual head and Abbas secular head, but Abbas has usurped both. They are now divided, the two younger brothers being in a bitter lawsuit with Abbas, who has all the prestige of holding the funds. and the reputation among his followers of being a reincarnation of Christ.

The Sources of Babism To understand Babism, we should remember the sources from which it was derived. J emal ed Din, the Afghani, says that its author borrowed from Hinduism, Pantheism, Sufism, and the doctrines of the Nasairiyeh. The Nasairiyeh of northern Syria believe in one God, self-existent and eternal. This God manifested himself seven times in human form, from Abel to Ali, son of Abi Talib, which last manifestation was the most perfect. At each of these manifestations the Deity made use of two persons, the first created out of the light of his essence and by himself, and the second created by the first. The Deity is called the Maana (the meaning or reality of all things); the second, the Ism (name or veil, because by it the Maana coriceals its glory, while by it, it reveals itself to men). The third, the Bab (Door, because through it is the entrance to the knowledge of the two former). The following table shows the seven trinities of the Nasairiyeh : MAANA ISM BAB 1. Abel Adam Gabriel 2. Seth Noah YayeeJ 3. Joseph Jacob Ham ibn Cush 4. Joshua Moses Daw 5. Asaph Solomon Abdullah ibn Simaan 6. Simon (Cephas) Jesus Rozabah 7. Ali Mohammed Salman el Farisee After Ali, the Deity manifested itself in the Imams, in some of them totally and in others partially, but Ali is the eternal Maana, the divine essence, and the three are an inseparable trinity.

Now add to this the mystic teaching of the Mohammedan system of Sufism or Tusowwof. Pure Sufism teaches that only God exists. He is in all things and all things are in him. An visible and invisible things are an emanation from him, and are not really distinct from him. Religions are matters of indifference. There is no difference between good and evil, for all is reduced to Unity, and God is the real author of the acts of men. Man is not free in his action. By death the soul returns to the bosom of Divinity, and the great object of life is absorption into the divine nature.

Bear in mind also the doctrine of the Persian or Shiah Moslems, that Ali was the first legitimate Imam, or Calif of Mohammed, and that he existed before Adam, and that the twelfth Imam, Mohammed Abdal Kasim, was the Mahdi, and that he is now concealed in some secret place and will appear again on earth. Add to this the highly imaginative and

BABISM AND THE BABITES

mystic character of the Persian mind, its fondness for poetry and religious extravagance, and you have a preparation for the appearance of a man who had the intellect, strong will, and abhorrence of sham to make him a leader among his fellows.

Abbas Effendi. the oldest son of Beha, is now living in Haifa, with about seventy or eighty of his Pe~sian followers, who are called Behaites. Nothing is heard of Subh Azel or his followers.

Rabism in America Some years since, Dr. Ibrahim KheiruIla, an educated Syrian of great mental acumen, conceived the idea of introducing Beha-Babism into the United States. He declared Beha to be the Messiah returned to earth and Abbas to be his reincarnation. He visited Abbas, and from time to time, as his accredited agent and promoter, has brought his disciples, chiefly American women, to visit Abbas, and some of them at least have bowed down and worshiped him as the Messiah.

A cousin of Dr. Kheirulla, who is clerk of the American Press in Beirut, has given me the following statement: The doctor, after the death of his first wife in Egypt in 1882, married first a Coptic widow in EI Fayum, whom he abandoned, and then married a Greek girl. whom he also abandoned, and who was still living in 1897 in Cairo. He was at the World's Parliament in Chicago, and tried to promote several mechanical inventions-·as, a rubber boot. envelopes, buttons, etc. At one time he was worth three thousand pounds. He then obtained the degree of Doctor, and taught mental philosophy. He then helped a Greek priest, Jebara, in publishing a book on the unity of Islam and Christianity, which fell flat and had no influence on the public mind. He then opened a medical clinic to cure nervous diseases by the laying on of hands and reading from Psalm xxix: 7 the words, "The voice of the Lord divideth the flames of fire," etc. Then he went' to Chicago and tried trade, and then teaching and preaching, and pretty much everything else. He is a smart talker, full of plausible argument. and can make white appear black. Of late he has had little to do with religion. It can be said to his credit that, after receiving aid in the Beirut College, he paid back the money advanced to him.

The Egyptian Gazette of November, 1900, states that Dr. Kheirulla on his last visit to Haifa differed with Abbas Effendi, claiming that Beha Allah only was the true divinity, and Abbas is simply a teacher. Dr. and Mrs. Goetzinger, on the other hand, maintain that Abbas must be worshiped with diviue homage, as he is the true Christ. In Bagdad, in 1860, the Babite house was divided into Behaites and Azelites. Iu Haifa it is divided between Abbas Effendi and his two brothers, Mohammed and Bedea. In America it is between Dr. Kheirulla and Dr. Goetzinger.

On a recent visit to Haifa I called on Abbas Effendi and had a halfhour's conversation with him. My companion was Chaplain Wells, of Tennessee, recently from the Philippines. The Effendi has two houses in Haifa, one for his family, in which American lady pilgrims are entertained, and one down-town, where he receives only men. Here his Persian followers meet him. They bow in worship when they meet him on the street or when they hear his voice. On Friday he prays with the Moslems in the mosque, as he is still reputed a good Mohammedan of the Shiite sect.

We entered a large reception-room, at one end of which was a long divan covered, as usual in Syria, with a white cloth. In a moment he came in and saluted us cordially with the usual Arabic compliments, and

then sat down on the end of the divan next to the wall and invited us to sit next to him. He has a reputation of being a great scholar in Persian, Turkish, and Arabic, writing with equal ease and eloquence in all. After another round of salutations, I introduced myself and Chaplain Wells, and told him that altho a resident of Syria for forty-five years, I had never visited Haifa before, and, having heard and read much of his father and himself, I was glad to meet him. He asked my profession. I told him I was an American missionary, and was connected with the American Press and Publishing House in Beirut.

"Yes," said he, "I know your Press and your books. I have been in Beirut, and knew Dr. van Dyck, who was a most genial, learned, and eloquent man, and I highly esteemed him."

I said his greatest work was the translation of the Bible into Arabic, and added that it was a great comfort that the Bible was so well trans- lated and had been so widely distributed, and that since 1865, when Dr. van Dyck completed the translation of the whole Bible, our Press had issued more than six hundred thousand copies, and this year would issue from thirty thousand to fifty thousand copies.

I then remarked that the Mohammedans object to our use of the term " Son of God," and asked him if he regarded Christ as the Son of God.

He said: "Yes, I do; I believe in the Trinity. But the Trinity is a doctrine above human comprehension, and yet it can be understood, for Christ understood it."

I replied, "There are many things in nature which we believe and yet can not understand." I told him the story of the old man who over- heard a young man exclaim to a crowd of his companious, "I will never believe what I can not understand." The old man said to him, "Do you see those animals in the field-the cattle eating grass, and it turns into hair on their backs; sheep eating the same grass, and it turns into wool; and swine eating it, and it becomes bristles on their backs; do you believe this?" The youth said, "Yes." "Do you understand it?" " No." "Then," said the old man, "never say you will not believe what you do not understand."

The Effendi remarked: "Yes, that is like a similar remark made once by a Persian to the famous Zamakhshari, 'I can not understand this doctrine -of God's unity and eternity, and I will not believe it.' Zamakhshari replied, 'Do you understand the watery secretions of your own body?' 'N0.' 'But you believe they exist? Then say no more you will not believe what you do not understand.' " I explained to the Effendi our view of salvation by faith in Christ; that whosoever believeth in him shall not perish, but have everlasting life, and that, being justified by faith, we have peace with God; that Christ has paid the ransom, and now God can be just, and yet the justi- fier of them who believe. " And does your excellency believe this?" He replied promptly, "Yes." "And do you accept the Christ as your . Savior?" He said, "Yes." "And do you believe that Jesus the Christ will come again and judge the world? " He said, "Yes."

I took up another question, and said: "The Christ promised to send the Holy Spirit, the Paraclete. Now, the Mohammedans claim that Mohammed is the Paraclete. We claim and believe that He is the Holy Spirit, the third person of the Trinity."

" Yes," said he, "I know that you believe that. That is your doc- trine; but that is a very profound subject and very important."

A VISIT TO THE PROPHET OF PERSIA

I saw from his manner that he was getting weary of talking, and so we soon took our leave.

What can one say in brief of such a man? Whether intentionally on his part or not, he is now acting what seems to be a double part-a Moslem in the mosque, and a Christ, or at least a Christian mystic, at his own house. He prays with the Moslems, "There is no God but God," and expounds the Gospels as an incarnation of the Son of God. His declarations of belief in the Trinity and redemption through the Christ must be interpreted in the light of Sufist pantheism and of his belief in a succession of incarnations, of which his followers regard him as the last and greatest.

It is difficult to regard without indignation the Babite proselytism now being carried on in the United States. One American woman who passed through Beirut recently, en route for the Abbas Effendi shrine, stated that she was at first an agnostic and found that a failure; then she tried theosophy, and found that too thin; then she tried Christian Science and obtained a diploma authorizing her to heal the sick and raise the dead, and found that a sham, and now was on her way to see what Abbas Effendi had to offer! Surely that woman has found out what it is to feed on ashes.

A VISIT TO THE PROPHET OF PERSIA * BY PHILIP SIDERSKY AND REV. S. K. BRAUN You are doubtless well aware of the spread of Babism, whose followers claim that the Redeemer prophesied is now alive in Persia. Hundreds have been converted to Abbas Effendi, who is claimed to be the Messiah in the flesh now in Persia, and whose strongholds in this country are at Washington and Baltimore. H caring that" Merza Abdul Fazel," the Persian Prophet, as he is called by his followers, was in Washington, we went to see him, and had a personal interview with him.

In the fashionable quarter of the capital we rang the bell. A lady came, leading a blind man, and asked us if we desired to see the prophet. She reached into a little case in the corner of the hallway, unlocked the door, and ushered us into the presence of the ambassador of the Persian Messiah, to whom she introduced us. We found him sipping his tea, his pipe at hand. He arose and invitingly extended his hand in greeting, bidding us to take a seat. His interpreter bowed, explaining that he was at our service.

Clad in Oriental costume, turban on his head, the prophet began immediately to speak of his mission, declaring with enthusiasm, "This is your day of joy, happy children of Israel, the manifestation of the Light of the World. 'Belhi Ulla' is of great interest to you, for to gather you he has come. As Jesus came to scatter you, so he comes to gather you. Now I come to bring the glad tidings, and aU who will accept and believe in the Messiah, who is now in the flesh in Persia, their names shall be placed on record, even in the Lord's Book of Life. The prophecies of the old prophets are, indeed, fulfilled; he is gathering his people."

Then he began to prove his assertions from the Scriptures, Old and New Testaments, and showed himself well acquainted with the Scriptures• • Condensed from The Voice of Israel.

We asked him, "Do you mean that Jesus is the Lord and He is now in Persia for the second time in the flesh? "

" Oh yes," the prophet replied, "for he is here now to gather unto himself those who shall reign with him in glory." We replied: "Do not the Scriptures say that when Jesus shall appear, He shall come in great power and glory, with a host of angels, and His saints shall be with Him, all eyes shall behold Him, and every tongue confess Him? "

"Yes," replied the prophet, "and so you may see him in Persia."

"But how would we know him if we saw him?" Then he read in Deuteronomy xviii: 18, where it tells how the Messiah might be known.

We said, "But it is written that when Christ shall appear, the Jews will be gathered to Jerusalem, and behold Him and say, 'This is our God,' and He will say, 'This is My people.'"

" Ah•. yes," the prophet replied, "but you do not expect all this will happen in one day or year. A thousand years is as a day with the Lord. See how long it took Israel to go from Egypt into the promised land, when they might have gone in twelve days. Even so now. They must first believe in Him whom God has sent."

We replied, "The Scriptures declare that Israel shall go to Jerusalem in an unconverted state, and thus shall be converted by beholding Him for whom they waited."

" That is true," the prophet replied, "but those who accept him now are the elect, whose reward and glory will be so much greater. All Israel shall become his people, and the nations shall be allied to them and become their servants. But the Jews who accept and believe in the Messiah who is now in Persia, their glory will supersede all the rest."

He further said that he (Merza Abdul Fazel) had been a fanatic Mohammedan, an enemy to both Jew and Christian, but since he saw the Messiah in Pe.rsia and became converted, and received a revelation, he began to preach and teach this great revelation of this great Messiah in the flesh. He loves all, and has been influential, he claims, in convert- ing many here in America and the Eastern lands. He claims that about thirty thousand Jews in Persia, Assyria, Australia, and Russia have become his followers. He declares that he has seen him of whom Moses and the prophets wrote, and had the revelation that this is indeed the Mes- siah who shall come and unify all sects and issues, for there shall be but one religion. All shall be combined in Jesus and Mohammed-one the prophet of the West, and the other the East.

We were not very long conversing with the prophet, when intelligentlooking ladies, singly and in pairs, began to come in, and fairly drank in his words as he was speaking to us. Noone was at the door to answer the bell or knock; but his visitors know how to come in, having a key or knowing where to find it. The prophet claims a following of about ten thousand in the United States, and declares that in Persia, Arabia, and Russia he has a following of about thirty thousand Jews.

The days when all ought to be careful are at hand. False prophets are about us, saying, "Here is Christ." Be not deceived, nor go after them, said Jesus. Search the Scriptures, let no man deceive you. Read carefully the thirteenth chapter of Mark, and see how the Word of God is fulfilled. Mark xiii: 21, 22-"And if any man shall say to yon, La, here is Christ, or, Lo, He is there, believe him not; for false Christs and false prophets shall rise and all show signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect."

THE GREEK STUDENTS AND RELIGION

THE GREEK STUDENTS AND RELIGION * BY DR. MOXHEN, ATHENS As a child the Greek student has never been to a Sunday-sch.o.ol, f.or there is n.o such institution in connection with the Greek Church. Sunday-schools are held solely in connection with the very few Evangelical churches that hav-e lately sprung up. He has not heard a sermon preached, except, perhaps, occasionally, on some Good Friday-if he comes from some city or town of importance; and even then, the sermon must have been preached by a school-master or some undergraduate of theology, who takes the opportunity to display his eloquence and mastery of the rich and beautiful language of the Greeks. Preaching has been abandoned in the Greek Church almost since the time of Chrysostom, occasional preachers appearing now and then as comets in its sky. The Greek student has never had the advantages of family worship, because such a thing is totally unknown-with the exception, of course, of the extremely few Evangelical families. His education up to this time, elementary, mediate, and gymnasial, has been chiefly literH,ry and naturalistic; .one may also say it has been a heathen education, such as an ancient Greek might have had. It is true that in schools there are religious lessons on the program, beginning with Old Testament history, and finishing with expositions from the Gospels, the catechism of the Greek Church, Christian ethics and Church history; but all these are lessons, learned for the sake of good marks and reports. The teachers, as a rule, do not- know experimentally the truths they teach, nor do the pupils learn them as s.omething to be acted on and carried out in life.

What, then, is the practical religion of the Greeks to-day? It can be tDld in a few words, and it is this: All Divine grace available for man is vested in the priest and archpriest (bishop), so that man is regenerated through the prayers of the priest at baptism; he is immediately sealed by the Holy Ghost through him by means of the chrism or unction. If he errs in any way; he is to confess to the priest and receive through him the absDlution. He is invited tD partake of the" real body" and the "real blood" of the Savior through the priest at Holy Communion (real transubstantiation). He is married by the priest, buried by the priest, and there is some hope or other that, after he dies, his soul wiII receive forgiveness and mercy thrDugh the priest by means of the mass and prayers specially .or peri.odically offered for the dead.

Thus the young Greek enters the university with his characteristic avidity for learning, but with no adequate safeguard against the temptations of a purely human science-in fact, with a considerable bias t.o deism, pantheism, or materialism. The phenomenon, therefore, is easily explained that of, say, two thousand students, only thirty or forty will have matriculated for divinity, all the .others rushing to arts, science and mathematics, law.or medicine; and even those wh.o enter divinity for the mDst part do so as aspiring to the bishop's staff and miter, there being no salaries paid to the sD-called "lower" clergy. So it comes to pass that religion becomes to the student a popular scarecrow, a capital thing, indeed, for the common pe.ople, but n.ot .of much use tD .one wh.o has his eyes .open! Truly he has never kn.own the essence .of Christianity, and he pr.obably never came acr.oss a living true Chri~tian. Then it * From The Student Movement, London.

is not to be thought strange if, on entering the university as a decided worshiper of scientific research, he catches at anything that seems to him to solve the mystery of life. His mind is goaded on by noble aspira- tions, but the claims of Jesus Christ as a living divine Savior, and as the true solution of all mystery, have never been presented to him; so off he goes to the allurements of human speculation.

Intelligent belief in Christianity and real piety are rarely to be met with in the Greek student. But he will stand for the Greek Church with devotion and zeal. It is true, he very seldom goes to church on a Sun- day-very few people do that; but he will not miss the vigils during Passion 'Veek, and he will light his candle on Good Friday night with the throng following the funeral procession of Him who is alive for ever- more. He stands for the Church, because it is his own Church. She baptized him and will baptize his children. She will recognize him whatever he is, morally or spiritually-unless he becomes the author of infidel books, or openly joins the Roman Catholics or the Evangelicals-and, finally, she will decently bury him and pray for his soul.

But there is even more than all this. He considers the Church as a national institution, and as a national bond of union. The patriotism of Leonidas still burns in his breast and with a heat intensified by the breath of centuries. Anything, therefore, that threatens to interfere with the universal Greek Church practise will not be countenanced by him, and for this reason the idea of a "reformation" in the Church does not find a ready friend in him.

There is, however, another potent factor in his life, which does certainly influence his attitude to religious or ecclesiastical questions of the day, and that is politics. All over Greece there is nothing that electrifies people so much as politics. What is the present government doing, what is the Opposition going to do, on whose side is this one and on whose side is the other? Such are questions that are discussed at the cafes, read in the daily papers, and studied by the numerous class of aspirants to public office. The student has been brought up in this whirlwind of politics, and can not forego his interest when he enters the university.

Unfortunate events that happened recently in Athens in connection with the translation of the Gospels into the vulgar tongue can be adequately understood by what has been said already. This translation, independently of its merits or demerits as such, could not please the prelates and clergy as bringing religious truth too near the people. The phantom of religious agitation of some sort must have loomed up before their eyes. What, then, of the Church as a national bond of union? The st.udents took the fire. The Opposition saw its opportunity. The people must be roused against a government who permitted such an outrage against religion to be perpetrated. The flame was fanned, and demonstrations took place which resulted in the death of several students and others; persons in authority were obliged to resign-even the Cabinet itself. And, what is most to be deplored, not only was the obnoxious translation interdicted and confiscated, but also the already existing translation of the whole Bible into modern Greek. Thus the bread of life was snatched from the hands of the people, and the innocent student had a prominent part in the deed, misguided in judgment by the very absence of data by which to judge on such matters. For I am sure that ninety-nine per cent. of the students have never so much as read the New Testament to know its value.

1902J EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS The Coronation Charge people in a prayer league. We venture to suggest that all such The charge to the King of Eng- subscribe for the Life of Faith. land in the coronation service, on presentation of the Q1'b, was as fol- Missions at Keswick lows: In the Keswick missionary meet- Receive this imperial orb, and ing, held on Saturday, July 26th, when you see this orb, set under for three hours, there was a mani- the cross, REMEMBER THAT THE festation of unflagging interest WHOLE WORLD IS SUBJECT TO THE and most inspiring addresses from POWER AND EMPIRE OF CHRIST various fields. In fact, the whole OUR REDEEMER. impression of the missionary meet- ings of Wednesday and Saturday The above sentence may well was most stimulating. From Japan, stand at the head not only of this China, India, South Africa, Egypt, column, but as the motto of all etc., were heard glad tidings, and missions, emblazoned on the very last, but by no means least, from banners of the Church, as the bat- workers among the Jews and Mo- tle of the ages goes forward. hammedans. In Japan the revival is spreading and is most remark- The Keswick Prayer Circle able in spiritual power. In Mel- bourne the simultaneous mission, One of the most conspicuous out- which coincided with the visit of comes of the Keswick convention Mr. Torrey and Mr. Geil, has been of 1902 is a world-wide prayer attended by results seldom seen in drcle, composed of those who de- any century. Thousands of housesire to join one another in inter- to-house prayer-meetings were held cession for a gr'eat effusion of the at the same hour, and it is not a Spirit through the habitated globe matter of wonderment that God -a world-wide refreshing such as has so signally owned a work that invoked by disciples in re- whose conspicuous feature has been sponse to Jonathan Edwards' ap- united prayer. At Travancore, peal in 1747, reechoed by the English India, at Omdurman, in Egypt, Baptists, headed by Carey and Wandsbek and Blankenberg, Ger- Fuller, in 1784. Those who .would many, and many other directions, join this circle may send names God is and has been very conspicuand addresses to the Keswick ously working. House, Paternoster Row, London, E. C. No pecuniary obligations A Deputation to South Africa are involved; but it is desirable that the names be registered, and It seems likely that a deputation there is to be published a neat in- will be sent from Britain to South taglio, a sort of memorial card, Africa to undertake distinctively as a reminder of the mutual bond. religious and so-called mISSIOn Those who wish this may <lend ten work among the Boers and Britons, cents to the editor of the Life of in the interest of a higher spiritual Faith, Keswick House, and will life. At Keswick some speakers at receive the card. The news of the the great "Peace Meeting" repre- "Upon All Flesh" prayer circles sented this as a time of "lull," will be published in the Life of when all energies al'e turned to- Faith. This seems to be a time for some such visible union of praying

ward reconstruction and pacifica- 1. There is danger lest loyalty to tion,"and they regard it as a time alma mater be emphasized so as to of precious and pressing opportu- overshadow loyalty to Christ as nity to mold spiritually the future the moving principle. College of the annexed territory. Thou- spirit may be utilized but should sands of young men a"re now going never supplant the Christian spirit.

there as a field for their future 2. There is danger that an unde- business and professional life, and nominational movement attach to the present seems a rare time for itself workers abroad and commit- preaching the Gospel, and espe- teemen at home who are not respon- cially the higher truths pertaining sible for their words and deeds to to sanctitbation. One man has anyone; missionaries may be ap- offered £300 ($1,500) if a deputation pointed who are weak in doctrine can be sent by the Keswick con- and practise, and who enter into vention to cover cost of such depu- the work more from a humanita- tation, and much prayer is arising rian than from a Christian motive.

, for wisdom to act promptly and They may grow too independent, follow Divine leading. It is pro- may attach to the enterprise ad- posed to hold throughout the dis- herents who are out of sympathy tricts desolated and devastated by with the Church, and may conduct the war meetings for the unfolding the work more on material than on of the truths centering in personal spiritual lines.

holiness, in hope that this may 3. On the field there may arise tend to pacificate and conciliate, to some questions as to church organi- heal the wounds war has inflicted, zation, or there may be such a di- to remove racial antipathies, and vision of conviction with workers lead to a new and elevated type of that harmony will be difficult if Christian life, as well as missionary not impossible.

effort among the native races. 4. This means, of course, the addi- tion of one more organization with The Yale and Harvard Missions its machinery and expense, and it will doubtless divert some funds A new departure in foreign mis- from the Boards through which sionary societies will be inaugu- they have hitherto gone to the rated this year in the Yale and field.

Harvard missions, described on an- The first three of these dangers other page. These enterprises do are in large degree guarded against credit to the devotion and energy in the Yale mission in the excellent of those who have inaugurated and committee who have the work in support them. They purpose to charge, and in the men who have turn college loyalty to account in been chosen to begin work in China.

support of foreign missions, and Affiliated, as it is, with the Ameri- hope to interest and influence many can Board, it is almost inevitable to take an active part in the evan- that the work will be carried on gelization of the world who might practically on a· Congregational otherwise remain uninterested. basis of doctrine and government.

The plan has advantages, and As to the financial question, it is will, we hope, prove a distinct help expected that on the whole more in extending the Kingdom. There money will be given to foreign mis- are, however, some dangers which . sionary work because of these new those in charge of the work should enterprizes, so that narrow-minded keep in mind and guard against as objections on this score are out of carefully as possible. place. *

EDITORIAL

Rest for Missionariel may be ancient, but how ancient we do not know" ? A home of rest for missionaries has been opened at No.7 Bruce If the Moslem says, as say he will, .. On Grove, Tottenham, London, on what ground, then, do you ask me to accept very moderate terms. Mrs. Albert your Torah, and your Zabbur, as Divine reve- Fenn, widow of the well-known lations?" what am I to reply? And if the missionary to Madrid, is one of the Moslem goes on to say, "You tell me that honorable superintendents. Mis- Jesus Christ in the Goepels says that the sionaries who are preparing to leave Pentateuch was written by Moses and that for their fields abroad or are return- the Psalms (or some of them at all events, ing from them, will find here a which he quotes or refers to) were written Christian welcome and a sympa- by David, how can you ask me to admit that thetic atmosphere. The purpose Jesus Christ was the Son of the one true God? of this home is not by any means And if Jesus is not Divine, on what ground money making. Mrs. Fenn, hav- do you ask me to accept the Gospels, as a ing been compelled by her hus- revelation from God?" what am I to say? band's death and her own failing health to leave her mission work I say frankly that if I believed the teaching in Spain, seeks now to fulfil, in of Professor Smith and his school to be true, some other form, her early conse- I should cease to be a missionary to-morrow. cration to mission work, by becom- I could not possibly feel that I had any mes- ing to the Lord's servants a new sage to give to either Mussulman or Hindu; Lydia. We trust the messengers for the message is the revelation of God, and to the Gentiles may find in her it is the revelation recorded in the Bible. home what Paul found in his.Thy- atira hostess's house at Philippi. A Plea from India Higher Critics and Missions Mrs. J. C. Lawson writes from An Indian missionary writes an India to her husband at London important letter to the London Christian, which shows the results as follows, under date of July 1, of the teachings of the destructive critics in dealing with the non- 1902: Christians, especially the Moslems. He says in part: Our native pastor has brought in 31 more famine people, making 93 I do not want to enter into any controversy, in all. For these we have no sup- but as a practical missionary, with the reali- port. Our own little deposit in the ties of mission work constantly in evidence. bank is used up, but I can not see I want to ask the disciples of the higher these poor waIfs starve. The little critics a plain question. One of the chief ones are found hunting in the sand objections to the teaching of missionaries for ants to eat to keep themselves raised by Moslems is that in the Pentateuch from starving to death._ The starvand the Psalms of the Christian Bible we have ing young men our pastor has to not the revelation wbich was given to Moses refuse food, for he can help only and David The reply of mis"ionaries hither- the little orphans; the widows and to ha' been that in tnose books we have such their children all have to be rerevela tion. fused! If I had the money I would take them and start a separate de- Now if a Mussulman brings forward the partment. Mrs. Matthews' Home usual objection, what am I, in accordance is really full, and she feels that she with the teaching of higher critics, to reply? can take only young women-not Am I to say, as all Christian missionaries those with children. We really hitherto have said: .. Your objection is must have a separate department groundless' the Torah as we have it is the for these. Our Home is full. One Torah which was given by Moses, and the superintendent can not manage Psalms, the Zabbur. were by David" ? Or am more. We need a building for one I to say' 'Your objection is well founded- hundred women to begin with, and as a matter of fact ascertained by critici"m. also pay for some one to take care The Pentateuch. as we have it, was not by of them. ·Oh! my heart is breaking Moses at all. There may be in it some Mosaic because now the widows and chilteaching, but when and by whom it was so dren are calling for help and we concocted we do not know, but of this we are have no money to take more than certain, that it was not written by Moses. a few. We ought to have a man And the Psalms which we have, and which there daily to gather them in. the Jews had, are not Davidic at all. Some Then we need to build new bar- racks for them. What shall we do with the children, and no room? If we overcrowd, it means sickness and death. Do ask the dear people of England and America if they are willing that these little ones should perish! "

Can not our readers do something

for these famine-stricken thou- meetings. catechumen classes, and sands? How sad it is to think of other signs of the Spirit's work are those poor people perishing from abounding. At the time of writing hunger! Their sufferings are ter- Mr. Fraser had met over 400 conrible. Mrs. Lawson was an eye- verts personally, and many more witness to this in the famines of were waiting for an interview. 1896 and 1900, and adds: "Ohl that Over 100 have joined a Scripture God's people would come to their reader's band, and go afoot, withhelp right speedily!" out pay, to visit the villages. There seems to be a new work of God in Can not God's people help in heathen lands, while spiritual some way? Large and small drought too often prevails at home. amounts are alike acceptable. Let all do what they can. We will Maori Photographs-A Correction gladly transmit funds without cost of exchange. The necessity of eternal vigilence Good News from Mrica to avoid error is illustrated by the Rev. Donald Fraser writes from case of mistaken identity in some Flora, in British Central Africa, of a remarkable awakening among of the illustrations used in our May the natives. (An interesting article on the subject will be found in this number. Dr. H. H. Montgomery, number.) About the year's beginning he began a series of Sunday of the S. P. G., kindly calls our atmorning sermons on the Atonement, the interest deepening until tention to the three photographs scores were crying out for Christ, as many as 60 or 70 gathering in a sent us by a New Zealand photograside-room as inquirers, at after meetings. Then the work grew pher. ""Ve understood the sender until afternoons were set apart for soul-dealing, and within three to say that the views were taken in weeks over 200 had been dealt with. Dreams were used of God to awaken New Zealand, but in reality they several, and in the morning the great decision was made under the depict scenes on some of the Pacific awe of God created by these night visions. islands, and misrepresent the con- At the Lord's table, when over ditions in New Zealand. Thefrontis- 50 were received at one time, the impression was so manifest of God's piece pictures (1) Soga, a Christian mighty working that an invitation chief in the Solomon Islands, and was given to those who were yearn- (2) Mr. Forrest, of the Melanesian ing for the" promise of the Father," Mission, and some of the native to meet again at night to seek the Ohristians in Santa Cruz Island. inducement of the Spirit. Hun- The photograph on page 328 is of dreds gathered. The people refused a schoolhouse on Merelava, a volto go when the meeting broke up, canic cone in Banks Islands. These and so Mr. Fraser continued to photographs were taken by Dr. speak, until at a late hour the people Welchman in 1892, in company reluctantly dispersed. Since then with Dr. H. H. Montgomery. The out-teachers report the power of other photographs which illustrate God at their schools. Daily prayer- the article were furnished by Mr. Rawei, and are correctly desig- nated.

The Indian Census On another page we give the latest census returns from India.

It will be seen from this that Dr.

Mansell's estimate of the present number of native Christians as given in our January number was too high-there being 2,835,098 in- stead of 3,000,000, as stated. It is doubtless true, however, that many native Christians have been over- looked as Christians, and have been numbered in the castes to which * they belong.

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY JAMES CHALMERS: His Autobiography and well fitted to the work to which he Letters. By Richard Lovett, M.A. 8vo, was called. None can read his 512 pp. Maps and illustrations. $1.50, story without seeing that God was net. Fleming H. Revell Co., New York with him. and Chicago. 1902. In this volume there are stories This is one of the really great of adventure equal' to those in missionary biographies, for James " Robinson Crusoe" ; there is an ex- Chalmers, of New Guinea, was one ample of faith, courage, and lov- of the ideal pioneer missionary ing self-sacrifice equal to that of heroes of the nineteenth century. David Livingstone; there are hints His life was full of romance and and warnings for Christian work- adventure, coupled with his many ers such as are found in Mackay, of years of the ministry of love among Uganda, and Gilmore, of Mongolia, the heathen cannibals and head- and there is material for sermons hunters of Papua. "Tamate " was and addresses as valuable as that in fearless and resolute, full of energy the lives of Duff and Mackenzie, and of faith in God. He left Moffat and Judson, Hamlin and full autobiographical manuscripts, Neesima. We know of no class of which have been carefully edited. readers who should not be inter- There is some over-lapping in the ested and helped by reading the narratives, and in other places the story of this remarkable life. * history would be improved by condensation and elimination, but Topsy·TuRVEY LAND. By A. E. and S. M. probably no two readers would Zwemer. lllustrated. 8vo, 124 pp. 75c., agree on what should be omitted. net. Fleming H. Revell Co., New York and Chicago. 1902. In many places the experiences of Chalmers remind us of those of Dr. and Mrs. Zwemer have suc- John G. Paton, and they are recounted with much the same charm ceeded in giving us a delightful and vividness. He was three times wrecked en route to his field of children's book. It does for Arabia labor, and faced death many times before he went among the can- with children what "Arabia, the nibals; he left England on a missionary vessel and reached the Ra- Cradle of Islam," does with grown rotonga in a pirate ship commanded by a notorious desperado. In Ra- folks-holds their attention from rotonga and in New Guinea he explored unknown regions, opened first to last, and gives infOl:mation stations, built houses and boats, gathered converts from cannibal- in the most delightful way. The ism to Christianity, trained teachers, and developed trade. Many chapters are short and graphic, times was he in peril by land and sea, from bloodthirsty chiefs and with telling titles and material well drunken savages. He went unarmed among those who had sworn selected. The kaaba is described to kill him, and won rather than conquered his enemies by his calm- as the "square house with the ness, common sense, and his loving heart. There are few men the black overcoat," and many of the equal of "Tamate," and few so odd and interesting sights of the land of camels and dates and pearls and deserts are pictured with pen and pencil and camera. Some of the words and phrases are not quite simple enough for children (e.g., .. cubit "), but as a rule any child from ten years upward will under- stand and enjoy every page. The book is dedicated to " The children that are helping to turn the world * right side up."

MISSION PROBLEMS AND MISSION METHODS IN ously, the outside amateur seems always to SOUTH CHINA. By Rev. Dr. J. Campbell think of the missionary as "making con- Gibson, D.D. 12mo. 332 pp. $1.25. Flem- verts." The truth is, that most missionaries ing H Revell Co. are enga~ed, for the most part, not so much in H making converts," as in training and We cordially unite with friendly organizing bodies of converts already made. The universal testimony of missionaries is critics across the sea in commend- that converts are made by the native Chrls- ing these lectures as specimens of ~~~~t calisa'l ~~i~u~~~~~,;~~th!h~~':nt~~':fr sound learning and sound sense, the missionaries and the Dumber of ~'con­ facts forcibly put, and principles verts," is to mistake the whole situation. forcibly state'd, and in wishing that Whether the critic's figures are real or imag- inary does not appear, and it really does not there might be more of such lec- tureships as ably filled. In the matter. He gets the number of missionaries, then gets, one knows not how, a number first lecture, on "The Proving of the Gospel," Dr. Gibson says: which he takes to be the number of converts per annum. Then he divides the one by the When you discuss the success or failure of other and demonstrates I He might just as missions, far profounder interests are at well take the height of the ba1'Ometer and stake than the inquirers generally suppose. divide by the latitude! < The re,ult has no For when we carry the (lospel to heathen significance. By taking all the missionaries, men-using the term proviSionally-we are and only the registered H converts," i.e., only no doubt making an experiment; but what communicants. by mixing old and new mis- we are pntting to the proof is not a scheme sions, evangelistic, educational. and medical, of a few enthusiasts, nor an optional offshoot all in one, he succeeds in combining all the of Church work. We are putting to the faults by which the figures of rash statisti- proof the Gospel itself. . . . Missions are cians can be vitiated. an experiment in which the question put is : •• Does the GospEl work?" Or, to go closer THE NEW BOOKS to the heart of the matter, the question is neither more nor less than this: .. Is Christ MISSIONARY PRINCIPLES AND PRACTISE. By the Savior of men, or is He not?" There- Robert E Speer. 8vo, 552 pp, $1.50, net. fore, when men say, "Do you believe in Revell, New York. 1902. missions?" I reply, ". Do you believe in Christ 1" For assuredly if, broadly and on RELIGIOUS SYSTEMS OF THE WORLn. 8vo. 824 the whole, missions are a failure, then not pp. $2.50, net. E. P. Dutton, New York, only is our preaching vain, but your faith is 1902. also vain. Be assured that the Christ who can not save a Chinaman in longitude 117° Topsy-TURVY LANn. By A. E. and S. M. East is a Christ who can not save yon in Zwemer. 8vo, 124 pp. Illustrated. 75 longitude 3° West. . . . But there the cents, net. Revell, New York. 1902. great issue is tried with all external helps removed. The Gospel goes to China with no W,TH ARABS IN TENT AND TOWN. By A. subsidiary aids. It is spoken to the people FordeI' 3s. 6d. Marshall Brothers, Lonwith the stammering lips of aliens. Those don. 1902. who accept it do so with no prospect of tem- TEN THOUSAND MILES IN PEasIA. By P. M. poral gain. They go counter to all their own Sykes. Illustrated. 2tJ8., net. John Murpreconceptions, and to all the prejudices of ray, London. 1902. . their people. . . . I have often thought that if I were to expend all my energies to ALL THE RUSSIAS. By Henry Norman. 188. persuade one Chinaman to change the cut of net. Heinemann, London. 1902. his coat, or to try some new experiment in agriculture, I should certainly plead in vain. PRISONERS OF RI'SSIA. By Benjamin Howard. . . . Yet while I despair of inducing him 12mo; 389 pp. D. Appleton & Co., New by my reasonings to make the smallest York. 1902. change in the least of his habits, I ask him, not with a light heart, but with a hopeful one, THE REAL SIBERIA. By John F. Fraser. 68. to submit his whole being to a change that is Cassell & Co., London. 1902. for him the making of his whole world anew. .. Credo quia impossible." I believe it can be CHRONOLOGICAL HANDBOOK OF CHINA. By done because I know I can not do it, and the Ernst Faber. $2.50. Presbyterian Missmallest success is proof of Divine power. sion Press, Shanghai. 1902. The missionary must either confess himself helpless, or he must, to the last fiber of his NEW CHINA AND OLD, By Archdeacon A. E. being, believe in the Holy Ghost. Moule. 58. Seeley & Co., London. 1902.

In the ninth lecture, on the INDIA AND ITS PROBLEMS. By William S. Lilly. 8vo,324 pp. :)3.00. E. P. Dutton "Growth and Character of the & Co., New York. 1902. Church," the author says: FAITH AND LIFE IN bDIA. By Robert L. A recent traveler in China announced that Lacey. 12mo, 1()0 pp. 28. 6d. Stockwell, he had formed a low opinion of the prospects London. 1902. of missions there, and presented a calculation to the effect that the harvest reaped by the KAMALA'S LETTERS TO HER HUSBAND. Edited missionaries might be described as ~'amount­ by R. Yen KataSubba Rau. 12mo, 223 pp. ing to a fraction more than two Chinamen Madras. 1902. per missionary per annum. H Calculations of this kind are of no value from any point of DOWN IN WATER STRFET. By S. H. Hadley. view. They belong to the dark ages of the Illustrated. 8vo, 242 pp. $1.00, net. Flemlast century, when men did not know what ing H. Revell Co. 1902. missions were. But now the man of average education is expected to know hetter. Ouri- PRESBYTERIAN HOME MISSIONS. By S. H, Doyle. Illustrated. 12mo, 317 pp. $1.00. Presbyterian Board, PhiladElphia. 19O'Z.

STORY OF THE MORMONS. By William A. Linn. 8vo, 637 pp. $4 00. Macmillan Co. 1902, F. B. MEYER: IIi. Life and Work. 18. 6d. S. W. Partridge & Co., London. 1902.

FRANCIS E. CLARK: Founder of the Y. P. S. C. E. 18., net. Metrose, London. 1902.

* The italics here are ours. This is a fine and forcible way of exposing the shallow ways of estimating missionary successes.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA game-room, bowling – alley, recep- tion-room, and restaurant. The Y. M. C. A. Last year was the street-car and railroad employees Endowment jubilee year of the are active in the organization of associations, and contribute half Young Men's Chris- the cost of support. tian Associations, and the move- ment for a partial· endowment of Our " Foreign " In North Dakota their International Committee re- Population 77.1 per cent. of the ceived impulse from the promise of total population is $250,000 from one of the best friends of the movement. Now the total of foreign birth or parentage. 74.9 of $1,000,000 has been pledged. Of per cent. of the population of Minthis amount 6 persons gave $632,000. nesota and 71.2 per cent. of that of Only 150 persons besides Associa- Wisconsin is of foreign birth or tion secretaries were asked to sub- parentage. In Rhode Island this scribe, and 56 of these contributed. element constitutes 64 per cent.. However, the "Robert R. McBur- in Massachusetts, 61.9 per cent., in ney Fund" of $3,700, also included South Dakota and in Utah, 60.9 in the total amount, was given by per cent., and in New York, 59.3 55 employed officers of the associ- per cent. From nearly three-fifths ations. For more than ten years to more than three-fourths of the there has been an agitation in favor respective populations of the states of endowment to make partial pro- above enumerated are of foreign vision· for the supervisory work of birth or parentage. It is quite their International Committee, to startling to one who has given the which much of the great Young matter no attention to learn that Men's Christian Association de- in Boston, considered as a strongvelopment throughout the world is hold of culture, 72 per cent. of the due. population is "foreign." Chicago has a larger element of aliens-77 The Y. M. C. A. The Young Men's per cent. of its citizens being and the Christian Associa- " foreign."

Workingmen tion has for twenty- The Churches A census of Chicago, five years been ex- in Chicago just completed, shows that it has ploiting the biggest workingmen's club ever known-the railroad and 951 churches. The Roman Cathostreet – car associations – and its lics stand first in the list with 126 success has been as great as the churches, the Methodist Episcopal enterprise. The street-cal' company is second with 82 churches, the of Rochester, N. Y., has built and Congregational third with 79, the fully equipped attractive m.;socia- Baptist fourth with 69, and after tion rooms for its employees at a that Presbyterian, 51; Episcopal, 42; point where the men are obliged German Lutheran, 34; Jewish, 26; to report for duty and often wait Salvation ArIlJY, 17; Volunteers of for hours. The Brooklyn Rapid America, 10, etc. There are in all Transit Company, which employs 60 different denominations. over 10,000 men, has fitted up clubrooms in 6 of the car barns and Hampton Hampton Institute called upon the Young Men's Chris- Institute has been growing tian Association to manage them. In one of these barns nearly $20,000 constantly in its iuhas been expended for library, fluence for good in the South. Dllr- ing the past winter 1,079 youths

received instruction, while the en- warring elements with the spirit of rolment in Southern industrial classes in Norfolk and the vicinity unity, is unquestionably the most brings the total number of students up to 4,209. In his report, Princi- important aim of this Congress. pal Frissell says: "There come to us calls for help from two sources. The organization "includes all de- One.call is from the rural districts for the South and West, where nominations and agencies working Hampton must continue to create model homes, farms, and schools. among the negro people in the The Indian day-school, which combines school, home, and farm, pro- United States." viding an intelligent man and his wife as teachers, comes nearer to The plans announced for the meeting the needs of the country districts than anything else yet de- Congress are certainly ambitious. vised. What is being done in college settlements for the poor of Among others the following are great cities by devoted men and women, who go and live among submitted: them, needs to be done among the people of our country communities, To urge aggressive Christian work among North and South, white and black. the youth of the race. The second call comes from higher institutions, which desire to intro- To emphasize the necessity for self-help, duce into their courses systematic and by this encourage the help of others. work in agriculture, domestic science, and mechanical arts." To exhibit the bright side of the race, such as ten thousand negroes would make. A Negro The first ann u a I Young People's meeting of the Ne- To consider the question of crime among the negro race. . . . Congress gro Young People's Christian and Edu- Our duty to Africa, not so much in point of deportation, as sending trained workers to cational Congress was held August evangelize it. 6-11, at Atlanta, Ga., with 5,000 delegates. Addresses of welcome To promote systematic study of the Bible. were made by the governor of the 'fo give opportunity for the wide dissemistate, the Hon. A. D. Candler, and nation of information among the leadership by the mayor of the city. Booker of the race. T. Washington made a characteristic speech. Bishop Gaines, of the This movement was originated African M. E. Church, President of the Congress, in outlining the pur- and is directed by negroes, who are poses of the organization, declared that its intention was not to create convinced that "the cultivation of a new agency for educational and religious uplifting, but to quicken the spiritual and moral" is the only existing agencies. Every new religious organization only adds a right basis for "the use of the inburden to a race already overburdened. To bring order out of chaos, tellectual, social, and material." to imbue diverse and sometimes The Situation Upon this theme inHawaii Rev. Doremus Scudder, who has just gone to Hawaii, has this to say: One has only to visit the islands casually and glance beneath the surface to see that our new terri- tory is about as rich in difficult and delicate questions as it is in the production of that sweetness whose pe1' capita consumption has been taken by some political scien- tists as an index of economic con- dition. And, strangely enough, the two are singularly related, for it is Hawaii's sugar that has created most of her vexed problems. Cer- tain it is that she has more of the latter to the acre than any other equal area on the earth's surface. A not over-large community, iso- lated from the every-day life of the world by a five to seven days' sea voyage, and a very mixed popula- tion consisting of dominant Ameri- cans; a slowly declining native race, simple hearted yet proudly

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

sensitive; a sprinkling of adven- among the candidates for mission- turers from any and everywhere; a ary labor. As one of the assistant small regiment of indolent Porto surgeons in the Royal Infirmary of Ricans; 17,000 bright, active, prom- Edinburgh, a lecturer on surgery ising Portuguese; 29,000 industri- in the Extramural School there, ous, resolute Chinamen, ready to and one of the University examin- intermarry with the Hawaiians, ers in surgery, Dr. Maclaren had and giving birth to a fine mixed apparently a great professional progency that inherits the virtues career before him. of both parents; and 67,000 Japan- ese, who constitute 43 per cent. of African Mag- Among the most the entire inhabitants-add to all nates at the notable guests of this the economic situation which Coronation King Edward were makes against small property holdings, and aggregates agricultural King Lewanika of lands in great estates owned or Barotsiland (who, tho not yet a controlled by a very few capitalists professed Christian, has been imin the interests of a single industry, mensely influenced by the splendid and at once even a tyro may de- work of M. Coillard and the brave tect the rarest possible soil for a French Protestant missionaries) rank crop of social problems. and the Prime Minister of Uganda, one of the early converts, and the EUROPE leader of the Protestant cause" all through the troublous days through A Good The society known which Uganda passed." There can be little question that, had it not Work for as the Mission to been for the loyalty of this distin- Sailors Seamen, in Eng- guished chief, Uganda would have land, has now 74 been lost to British influence. He was received and heard with great mission stations all over the world, interest at a committee meeting of the Church Missionary Society. and maintains a staff of over 100 Federation of According to the paid workers, in addition to a very German State Independent, the large number of honorary helpers. Churches address made by Emperor William It provides 105 special churches and several months ago, in which he institutes for the sole use of sea- declared it to be a consummation going men when ~shore. Last year devoutly to be wished that the vanearly 20,000 services, Bible read- rious Protestant state churches should constitute a powerful federings or meetings for prayer were ation, just as the different states have constituted themselves into a held by the society's workers, and political empire, has made a deep impression throughout the Fatherwere very largely attended. land. This is the first time that the Summus Episcopus of the most Expanded It is rare (says powerful Church of Germany, which position the emperor in his into a Medical Medical Missions at capacity as King of Prussia holds Missionary Home and Abroad) in that country, has aggressively that we hear of a favored this project. There are about four dozen state churches in doctor who is doing well at home the country, some of the states, being stirred to recognize the claims of the heathen world for his service, and to be willing to give up all and follow Christ. We gladly welcome a notable exception to the above rule. The appointment of Dr. Shaw Maclaren to the medical mission staff of the United Free Church in Rajputana will be greet- ed with delight by the whole medi- cal missionary body. It is rare, certainly, that anyone holding the advanced position in the profession which Dr. Maclaren does is found

such as Prussia, still retaining the Any departures by conversion from ecclesiastical organizations which the Orthodox Russo-Greek Church such newly acquired territories as -the State Church-have long been Hanover, Schleswig-Holstein, and considered not only a menace to Hesse had before their union with that Church, but also to the Rusthat kingdom in 1866. The confes- sian government itself. Hencefor sional differences between these a long time little discussion was state churches are also marked, allowed on liberty of conscience; some, such as Saxony, the Mecklen· in fact, freedom of discussion on any burgs, Wurtemberg, Bavaria, and theme was regarded as revolution- Oldenburg, being confessionally ary. But the sects grew. In order Lutheran, while others, especially to check them the government de- Prussia and Baden, have united creed that Roman Catholics, Protthe Lutheran and the Reformed estants, Jews, Moslems, and even churches since 1817 into a" United" the "heathen" might practise the Church. ritual of their own religions, on one condition-every man must wor- The Finnish The Finnish Mis- ship in accordance with the faith of Church and sionary Soc i e t y , his fathers. There must be no proselytizing e:r;cept into the State Missions whose only field up Church. This is an acknowledg- to the present has ment of weakness on the part of the Russian priesthood. They are been Southwest Africa, has of late not prepared for a successful strugexperienced a great awakening. gle against the Jesuits or the Prot- During the last two or three years estant missionary. As young naabout 200 young men (among them tions protect their industries from several theological students) and a flood of foreign goods, so Russia nearly as many young women have seeks to protect its weak religion. offered themselves for service, and the society has felt at liberty A Russian The Russian Society to extend its operations to China- Y. M. C. A. for the Moral and the Province of Hunan. In October last Pastor Sjoblom arrived at Han- the Physical Develkow as the first missionary, where opment of Young Men, organized he will stay some time to learn the some time since by two American language. This is the sole evan- gentlemen, Messrs. James Stokes gelical missionary societyin Russia, and Franklin Gaylord, is the Rusand its director, when attending sian counterpart of the Young the meeting of the Synod at St. Men's Christian Association in the Petersburg, expressed the hope United States. A t the annual that the German-speaking Luther- meeting, Prince Alexander of Olans of Russia would assist in the denburg presiding, the report new departure, owing to Russia's showed over a thousand new memincreasing interest in and influence bers received during the year, and over China. He considered the an average attendance at the eveevents of last year as a turning- ning classes of no less than four point in the development of China hundred. Tho the membership fee and as constituting a claim upon is only a $1.50 a year, and tho tuithe combined forces of the Protes- tion costs only $3 a head, the institant world.-Galver ffJissionsblait. tution is gradually becoming self- sustaining. It has excellent class- Religion in In no department rooms and reading-rooms; its large Russia of Russian life is library has been supplied free by paternalism more evident than in that of religion.

GENERAl, MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

St. Petersburg publishers, while art, embroidery, dressmaking, etc., its gymnasium is the hest-equipped must wait until there are ample place of its kind in Russia. Ow- class-rooms and facilities for extra ing to its high patronage, the work, which will find a fruitful St. Petersburg Society has en- field in Spain. joyed complete immunity from interference by any branch of ASIA the government. Harmony with the government is further estab- Good Cheer Says the Missionlished by the fact that the society's from Turkey ary Herald: "Much religious features are directed by priests of the Orthodox Russo- interest has been Greek Ohurch. awakened by the reports which have reached us from time to time Solid Success Under the heading> of marked and wide-spread religious awakening in the Oentral Turkish in Spain " After T h i I' t Y Mission. Marash, Hadjin, Adana, Tarsus, Oorfa, Kilis, Aleppo, and Years," Mrs. Will- Aintab have all been sharers in the good work, and in several of iam H. Gulick writes jubilantly, these places the results show large and important gains tot he as well she may, of the recent good churches. Latest intelligence from this field indicates that the influfortune of the International Insti- ence of this revi val is being strongly felt in a greatly increased interest tute, which is likely soon to be in the home missionary work of the field." retransferred from France. to What One Dr. Thorn, of the Spain, and to find a location in the Woman Eastern Turkey is Doing Mission, has recentcapital city. In Life and Light ly paid a visit to she says: Oorfa, and writes of the interesting work under Miss Shattuck's care. The year 1901 will be signalized The first service which he attended in its history as the date of pur- was a Sunday-school composed of the Protestant community, about chase in Madrid of the first 450 being present, l:fj5s Shattuck property – owned by the corpora- being in charge. At the close of this school the orphans of the city tion. This land is near one of the and all outsiders come in, the usual public promenades, in a healthful number being from 730 to 1,000, Miss Shattuck also in charge. Then section of the city. Formerly the the Ohristian Endeavor societies property was far from the city meet, 6 in number, of all of which limit, but Madrid has grown rapid- she has the oversight. In the afterly, and has been extended in that noon the Bible readers come todirection. One block away is the ,gether and make their reports, Miss Shattuck giving each a word fine promenade of the Oastellana, of cheer. Two hours before sunwhere early morning walks will be down the people gather in the possible. The Puerta del Sol, the large church for service, and in the evening the orphans meet for a real center of the city, is about lesson. These services commence twenty minutes distant by electric at 6 o'clock in the morning. On tram. There is about an acre and a half of land on which one small building of 18 rooms, above ground, is the definite beginning of the American Oollege of Madrid. This house will probably serve as a dormitory, but must have extensive repairs and additions. Nearly 40 colleges, seminaries, and schools are shareholders in the first build- ing to be erected, "Oollege Hall," for administration and recitation. Friends in Madrid and all over Spain are asking eagerly when the institute is to be moved to Madrid. The answer is the same that has been given for years-" In God's time." New plans for normal, kin- dergarten, and industrial classes in

Monday morning the work begins sentation is to be about 1 in 15 of at 5:30, and so on throughout the missionaries in the field, sent from week. abroad to India by each society; Trials of Dr. Mary Eddy this includes lady missi(lnaries paid a Missionary wrote from Beirut by the missions, not wives, unless they have a separate salary, pro- not long ago, tell- vided that each mission shall have ing of the loss and inconvenience 1 delegate, tho it have not 15 mis- to her work occasioned by the sionaries. All missionaries of 35 wreck of the vessel "bringing 38 years' standing on the field shall be crates and bales of my hospital delegates at will. The committee goods from Sidon to the new out- will have power to deal with such station, J unieh, which the mission organi:mtions as Young Men's has sent me to occupy since my re- Christian associations who desire turn from America. We had at . first no hope of finding anything, to send delegates. The missions but 3 chairs, parts of 4 closets, and 2 tables were washed up. The fine may send European or Indian dele- stereopticon, which has been of gates, men or women workers, as such value to me in my village they choose. The committees may work, as well as my operating- be made up of men and women en- room lamp, have finished their gaged in the same class of work, days of usefulness. One bedstead who are specialists in the same. only was found by the drag-net after two weeks. The fine, large, The class division of topics will square dispensary tent, all the floor be to se-veral committees. One sec- coverings, mats, copper vessel, tion shall consider the Native tent equipments, many instru- Church -development, Christian ments, all my pillows and patients' life, self-support, self-administra- beds, were lost, and out of 5 tents tion, theological, institutions, liter- used for my village medical work ature for Christians, etc. Another only 2 were washed ashore. They class covers vernacular work among are in such a dilapidated condition non-Christians (as Hindus and Mos- from the action of the waves that lems), evangelistic literature. A they can not be used for itineration third group will consider English- any more. We can put them up speaking work among the Hindus in Junieh to increase our capacity and Moslems, as well.as among for receiving patients." Europeans, educational, literary, or evangelistic. The fourth group will deal with woman's work, the fifth group with medical missions, The Decennial The India missions the sixth with industrial work, and Conference have an unwritten the seventh with questions of com- in India law which provides ity and with public questioRS, as for the holding of a " Disabilities of Native Christians"

general conference of missionaries and" Government Policy as it Re- in all India every ten years or lates to Missions in Any Way." In thereabouts. The next one of these order to give completeness to the conferences is to be held in Madras Conference Report which it is pro- December 13-17 (inclusive) of the posed to publish, short papers, spe- present year. The number of dele- cially prepared, will review the gates is to be restricted to about 200, work of the past decade on the sta- that being about the number which tistical exhibit then made of the the Madras Missionary Conference growth of missions in the severalde- feel it right that they should enter- partments, and of the progress of tain. The distribution of repre- Christian literature within the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

period, and religious movemen ts which was annexed just at that within 10 years past in the Hindu time.

and also in the Moslem communi- Statistics of According to the re- ties. Christianity ports of the census It is, if not a standing reproach, at least a regrettable fact, that the in India of 1901 there are in Christian churches represented in such a body as this must yet be In d i a altogether kept by dissimilar convictions, however honestly maintained, from 2,923,349 Christians. Of this number uniting at the Lord's Supper. This missionary committee feels obliged 2,664,000 are Indian Christians, the to announce that officially they can not see the way clear to pro- • rest being Europeans and Eurasi- vide for such a communion service, but they do add that it is under- ans. During the ten years that stood that arrangements will be made independent of the committee have run since the previous census ·for a united communion service for those who wish to join in it. was taken the native Christian It is vel'y desirable on this side community has increased by 628,- of the world that statistical tables of mission work shall be forthcom- 000, while the Europeans and Euraing in some way to make them sians have decreased some 11,000.

The native Christians are distrib- uted among the various denomina- tions as follows: Protestants: 1901 1891 Anglican………….. 305,907 164,028 Baptist …………… 216,743 186,4.87 Lutheran …………. 153,768 64,24.3 Methodist…………. Presbyterian………. 68,451 21,837 Congregational ……. 42,799 30,968 Salvation Army……. 37,313 7,346 Minor sects………… 18,847 23,157 quickly and generally available, 866,985 474,909 1,243.529 as the united study of missions for Roman Catholics and 1,444,961 Roman Syrians……. 248,737 200,449 all the women's foreign societies of 64 Syrian Church………. 57,891 America is confined to India for Greeks, etc…………. 102,278 Denominations not re- 1,334 1,976,778 the six months, beginning with turned ……………. Indefinite beliefs…….

January 1, 1003. J. T. G. 2,664,359 A Change For a generation or The Anglican communion "in- of Name two we have been cludes 92,000 persons who described themselves as 'Protestants,' and reading about the whose denomination could not be Northwest Provinces of India, but ascertained," so that in all probafrom henceforth the region covered bility the Anglicans have not been by that nallle is to be called the underestimated. On the otherhand, United Provinces of Agra and among the "minor sects" more Oudh. So decree the powers that than 10,000 belonged to the London be. The term Northwest has long Mission, which is evidently the been inappropriate, because the London Missionary Society. This Punjab is still farther northwest; society really represents the Conand now that a new "Northwest gregational churches, and thus to Frontier Province" has been form- the Congregational denomination ed by cutting off the Trans-Indus they ought to be added, as well as districts from the Punjab, it has probably a considerable number become still more incongruous. from among the 102,278 that did The new name is rather a clumsy not return their denomination. one, but it is intended to mark the historic difference between the old Behold a Live The record of one Northwest Province, of which Agra Native Church of our m iss ion was the capital before the mutiny churches might well of 1857, and the Kingdom of Oudh, be made a pattern for some of our

home churches. It is the first sonal; that He is to be worshiped church in Ahmednagar, a city of by us as sons-kindred but differ- about 90,000 people, and is under a ing personalities; by the aid and native pastorate. An average of after the pattern of His eternal 1,200 persons worship in its edifice Son-in whom He has finally and each Sabbath. The Sunday-school fully manifested Himself. Beyond enrolls 1,139 members. The church this there is no further advance to building can seat but about 500, be made, and Jesus Christ in re- possibly a few more. For lack of vealing God thus has done that room the Sunday. school meets in which can never be repeated in three sections every Sabbath morn- human history, and has made for ing, and in the afternoon there are Himself a unique position among four sections for preaching. Be- the religious teachers of the world. sides this, the Endeavor Society -REV. H. HAIGH, in the Harvest carries on five or six Sunday-schools Field. in different parts of the city, and arranges for street preaching in The Curse of A writer in the several districts in the afternoon. The church has a branch in a Caste Mad1'as lIfail calls suburb two miles away. During the week there are arrangements attention to a cerfor neighborhood prayer-meetings, women's meetings, mothers' meet- tain outrage in language like this: ings, Endeavor and church prayermeetings, and classes for boys and I have to bring to your notice, girls, and men and women. The and through you to the notice of Endeavor Society of this church the postmaster-general (for I have has five branches, with a membership of about 500. Who shall say once before made a reference to him that this is not a wide-awake directly) that in the village of Nachurch ?-Missionm'y Herald. gar, in Tindivanam Taluk-to Hindu and The first thing to which I have been on a visit re- Christian Ideas be consideredin any cently-the post-office is situated of God religious system is in the heart of the Brahmin street, its doctrine of God. to which, even to-day, none but If it is wrong. there, it is to be caste people may go. Of course, trusted nowhere. The Hindu allows – nay, insists upon – the thanks to the British government, unity of God, but carries it to the according to law, no such prohibiextreme of pantheism; he demands tion is valid; but such is the tyralso, and quite legitimately, some manifestation of God which he can anny and the ignorance of the comprehend, commune with, and Panchama that such a prohibition worship, but this demand he has practically exists. If the Brahmin run into polytheism. Now the can not at once be reformed, and Christian doctrine of God contains both the truths after which Hindu- the Panchama made to respect ism has lJeen teeling, and in such a himself, can not the postal auform that they are legitimate and mutually helptul, not mutually de- thorities shift the post-office to a structive. We believe that God is place where it would be at the cona Father-one, therefore, and per- venience of all, caste and non· caste people alike? During my recent visit I received polite information that, being a convert to Chris- tianity, I need not go to the post- office direct, but had to send a caste servant for my letters, etc. This I had to do, since I did not wish to disturb the evennes.' of mofussil orthodoxy.

Peculiarities Rev. S. A. Perrine, of Assam American Baptist missionary, writes of some peculiar obstacles to work on that "edge the world" among wild Hill men. He says: 1. There is in the climate some

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLlGENCE

peculiarities. We have the sun as dren now in the zone of disturbance powerful as in central and south India, but greater dampness. We are being protected, but the senti- have the largest rainfall in the ments of the revolutionists are not world. In 1861, at Cherra Punji, Western Assam, 805 inches of rain anti-foreign.

were registered. In July of that A former despatch from Minister year the rainfall was 366 inches- that is, 3072' feet, or roundly 1 foot King stated that the Shans were in a day. The average rainfall is 475 rebellion, and had captured the inches. Missionaries in Assam are not "dry," even if a little moldy. town of Pra. The missions in this 2. The rough character of the region are carried on by the Pres- field makes it difficult to reach the people in their homes. When byterian Church (North). measured by hours of travel our Filial Rever- Le· Missionnaire, little district is larger than the United States, 10 miles being an ence in China speaking of the ordinary day's journey. We are very great emphain "the hills," as distinguished from the "mountains." These sis laid in China on filial rever- "hills" reach about the elevation ence, which is often commended as of Pike's Peak. But yonder, across the Brahmaputra, 150 or 200 miles so worthy of imitation by our away, rise in full view the magnifi- youth, remarks: cent Himalayas, which we know In theory, yes; and we ask nothas "mountains." These " hills" ing better than to see these lessons only reach a height of 10,000 or 13,- more and more faithfully carried 000 feet, those yonder are 10,000 to out by our youth. But we must 15,000 feet higher. allow that in practise we do not al- ways recogniz~ the effect of these In the matter of languages and precepts. dialects, the locality in and about Assam numerically leads the In fact, it is much less love and tenderness than fear which brings world. In our little district, about out these exaggerated manifesta- 80 miles long and 40 broad, 6 tions. The young Chinese is afraid great N aga languages, besides the that the spiritsofhis forefathers and of his deceased parents may return Hindustani, Bengali, Assamese, on earth to torment him if he does and Gurkhali, are spoken, and Eng- not manife&t to them a deference which amounts to worship. But lish must not be omitted. Go into genuine respect, affection, we will any village and you will find 2 not say that they are utterly and Naga dialects, possibly 3, or even always lacking-that would be un- just; they are rare, at all events, 4. As I have sometimes listened or rather they are superficial. The to the consequent jabber, I have product of an interested calcula- tion, they do not move the heart. been tempted to think that every man, woman, and child in the en- The First Commandment, justly tire district had an individual dia- remarks Le il"Iissionnai1"e, is the lect, and if the Tower of Babel was not in that locality it ought to have only unfailing fountain of a heart- been. This confusion of tongues felt fulfilment of the Fifth. is a great obstacle in our work.

An Uprising United States Min- Missionaries The sad news has in Siam ister King, at Bang- kok, Siam, inform- -Murdered in just been received ed the State Department by cable on China. that on August August 9th that the Siamese uprising in the Laos States is spreading, 15th two me m- Nakawn already having been captured. Chiengmai also was threat- bel'S of the China Inland Missionened. R. H. Lowis, of Cumberland, Eng- Thirty-four Americans, thought to be in danger, are reported as land, who had been in China for safe. American women and chil- three years, and J. R. Bruce, a na- tive of Australia, who has been in the field since 1896~were murdered by a mob at Chen-chaufu, in the long-hostile province of Hunan.

It is not thought that these mur- become acquainted with the con- ders are evidence of any general an- tents of the Bible, with the result tiforeign or antimissionary move- that their prejudices against it and ment. The directors of the mission against Christianity will be reat Shanghai believe the murders to moved. "We issued more Manbe the result of an epidemic of darin Bibles in the last three cholera in the district, for which months," says Dr. Hykes, "than the foreigners have been held re- would have been considered ample sponsible. Chen-chaufu is one of stock for eight years a decade ago." the most rEcently opened stations of the mission. work there having Good News Dr. J. B. Woods, been commenced just before the from China of Tsing-kiang-pu, Boxer rising. It was then temporarily abandoned, and the mur- writes, April 8th: dered men had only lately recom- "Yesterday afternoon I attended menced work in the place. the weekly mission meeting in Shanghai. There were 60 to 75 Prince Ching has expressed re- missionaries present, and remarkgret over the affair to Sir Ernest able testimonies were given of the Satow, the British minister, and growth of the Church. From Prespromises to see that the leaders of byterians, Baptists, Methodists, the outbreak are punished. An London Mission, came word of wide edict to that effect has been issued. interest, an increasing number of A party from the British gunboat inquirers, students and gentry, as Snipe, which is in the Yellow River, well as common people, studying and a missionary attached to the the Scripture. The Presbyterian China Inland Mission at Chengtu, Mission Press reports that there escorted by Chinese soldiers, have was never known such a demand gone to Chen-chau ~o investigate. for text-books and for Christian literature in all their knowledge of The Bible The statement is China. At Tsing-kiang-pu all is in China made on the aut,hor- quiet, with good and attentive audiences at church and a crowded ity of Dr. Hykes, chapel at the dispensary daily. agent of the American Bible The wide proclamation of the Gos- Society in Shanghai, China, that pel will have its fruition before as the result of an edict directing long, we believe. A number go that the sons of Manchus and Mon- out of the hospital each month ingols shall be chosen to go abroad structed in the truth of the Gospel, and study, there has been an un- friendly, and free of the suspicion precedented demand in China for and fear of us. Two or three vilforeign books, including the sacred lages are inviting our ladies to Scriptures, one government college come and hold services. A friendly having applied for a grant of fifty man of prominence has given $100 Bibles for the use of its students. to the hospital, with many kind There is also, according to Dr. words." Hykes, a remarkable movement on the part of some of the highest Sad Mortality It is with deep sorofficials in the land, to make a retranslation or revision of the Bible, in a row that we report with a view to putting it into what they consider a more worthy liter- Mission School the receipt of a ary form. This work is said to have imperial sanction. The hope cablegram on the is that the official class will thus 10th instant, announcing the death of 13 scholars of the China Inland Mission school, boys' department, Chefoo. We are advised that the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

cause of these deaths was ptomaine The Tokyo Y. M. C. A. has just poisoning. The boys who were organized a metropolitan Inter- thus suddenly stricken down are: collegiate Department. realizing Gershom Broomhall, Hugh and the necessity of unity of action Norman Gray-Owen, Herbert among the few Christian schools Parry, Howard Fishe, and Stewart and students of the city, and also Kay, all sons of our missionaries; has sent an appeal to the Inter- and besides these, 7 others, whose national Y. M. C. A., asking t,hat names are not given us and whose a man be sent to Tokyo to act as parents are not connected with the secretary who has had experience mission. Further particulars have in student work. Kyoto also has not yet come to hand. For the sent a similar appeal, as next to sorely bereaved parents and other Tokyo it has the largest number of relatives, for the teachers and students, most of them Buddhists.

scholars at the Chefoo schools, and There are already two men from for the leaders of the mission, we America engaged in general Y. M.

would bespeak the earnest sym- C. A. work in Japan.

pathy and prayers of our readers, Omniscience A missionary in in this sad bereavement.-China's Millions. Quite Japan tells of a An English The C. M. S. Intel- "Inconvenient " little heathen girl Woman ligencer for August who went to Sun- Honored in has a letter from Japan one of its mission- day-school twice, and, going home, aries, Miss Hughes, said to her heathen grandmother: of Sapporo, in Hokkaido, "telling how she, being the only represen- "The God in Sunday-school is very tative of the British Empire in the town .of Sapporo, was invited by different from my god. I have to the Japanese local officials to a meeting held in honor of the Anglo- go to the temple to pra.y to my god, Japanese Treaty, and had to make a speech to 500 people, preceded by but this God they have in Sunday- 'God Save the King,' and followed by 'three cheers for England.' We school you can pray to when you do not wonder that Miss Hughes went home thinking she had been are all warm in bed, or most any dreaming; but the local newspapers in their next issues assured time, and he can hear you just as her that she had really been the accepted British representative in well. But there is one thing I an important town. Evidently the Japanese in no way resented her don't like: he can see you all the fearless testimony to Christianity and the Bible as the true secret of time everywhere, and sometimes I national greatness." should think that would be quite inconvenient. "

Roman The Japan Mail Catholics in summarizes a state- the Orient ment of the Kaye, the Roman Catholic organ in Japan, regarding the ex- tent of the Roman Catholic mis- sions in the East. The Kaye says that there are 31 ecclesiastical dis- tricts. as follows: In Japan, 4; Korea, 1; Manchuria, 2; Tibet, 1; Southern China, 7; Tonquin (An- A Great Tokyo, Japan, is nam), 3; Cochin China, 3; India, 4; Student Center the largest student between Malacca and India, 6.

center in Asia (un- These districts are under the con- less it be Calcutta), there being not trolof 35 bishops, with a staff of less than 50,000 students engaged 1,117 foreign missionaries. There in the pursuit of learning there. are 2,428 evangelists and 1,254,068

c.onverts. The baptisms in 1900 with these stations, 2,817 pupils, 400 baptisms. Mrs. Hall, of Mpalamounted to 219,275; out of these, a bala, reports: "We have had 71 baptisms, and as I write 48 appli- 30,812 were adults. There are 4,783 cants are being examined-the majority from the schools which church buildings, 41 schools of we make stepping-stones to Christ." Never has Banza Mandivinity, 2,133 theological students, teke failed to report progress and a large increase in church member- 2,910 elementary schools and or- ship-255 added the past year. In- dustrial work is not overlooked, phanages in these institutions. and some Banza Manteke women are the happy possessors of sewing- AFRICA machines, and as eager to get a certain cut of yoke or sleeves as Converts' Writing to Regions the fashionable women at home. Trials on Beyond, from Le- Miss Suman, of Ikoko, wishes we could hear the Scripture recitations the Kongo lango, one of the in her school, 250 voices reciting in stations 0 f the perfect unison 20 or 30 parables and miracles. The girls have taken Kongo Balolo Mission, Mr. Gil- $50 in the sale of garments they have made, and are also trained in christ says: cooking, laundry work, and gar- dening.-BaptistMissionary Maga- We need a strong type of Chris- zine. tian life here to stand against all the adverse influences that it has to The Cape to It is stated that the encounter. The whole weight of Cairo Railway Cape to Cairo railpublic opinion (and it is not a small one) is against Christianity as a way has been surspiritual religion; it is so at home veyed as far as the Zambezi, where in a very real sense, but here that a great steel bridge, having one is not all-it is with full force span of 500 feet, will carry the line against purity of life and character in every form. So that if a person across the river at the Victoria of either sex: from the youngest to Falls. The whole section from the oldest, is seen making the least Bulawayo to the Zambesi-275 attempt at self-restraint, speaking miles in length, or nearly 1,700 the truth or keeping his hand from miles from Cape Town-is expected other people's property, he or she to be opened next year. Locomois called a fool, and is certain to be tives for contractors' purposes are made a laughing-stock, and be now running on it for a short discursed personally, as well as his tance north of the present terlong dead mothers or other rela- minus, and a railway exploration tives unburied. "Kundola m.ozo party has been despatched over the mwa nyango" is the expression railway route beyond Victoria they use for this latter curse. To Falls as far as Tanganyika. For be laughed at is disliked by most 40 miles north of Bulawayo the people at home, but here they earthworks are more or less comwould almost prefer to have a knife plete, bridging work on the Vicor a spear put into them. They toria Falls section is in progress, certainly would prefer this to being and about 5 miles of line are cursed, or having either their liv- finished. The work of connecting ing or dead relatives cursed.

Baptists on Engraved on the the Kongo hallowed pavement of Westminster Abbey, we read these last words of David Livingstone, "May God's rich blessings come down on every one, American, English, or Turk, who will help to heal this open sore of the world! " We echo this prayer as we review the year at our Rongo stations-Mpalabala, Banza Manteke, Lukunga, and Ikoko. There 59 schools connected

GICNERAL MII!I!IONARY INTELLIGENOE

the Blilawayo and Salisbury sec- well attended by the native pastors tions is also progressing rapidly, and rails are already laid from and laeders of the churches in An- Salisbury to Sebakwe, a distance of 60 miles. From the Bulawayo tananarivo, A society has been end of this line the railhead has reached the Arguza River, so that formed to see if it is not possible to when this gap is filled in and the line completed trains will be able find or erect a building which would to run from Cape Town to Delagao Bay via Bulawayo, Salisbury, and be a rendezvous for young Mala- Umtali.-Lovedale Christian Express. gasy, where they would find read- Presbyterian Rev. Dr. Stewart, ing-rooms and light refreshment, Progress in of Lovedale, South Central Africa Africa, presiding at and especially where Christian in- the anniversary of fluence be brought to bear upon the Presbyterian Church of England, emphasized the growth of the them, and where lect"ures and conmission work of that organization. certs and wholesome entertain- Twenty-six years ago the y counted 1,927 communicants; now, ment would be provided. We hope 7,550. Then they had only 14 organized congregations; now, 121. that before long these proposals Then, 49 native agents; now, 301. Then, 15 European agents; now, 95. will take a definite form and a very Then, 2 hospitals; now, 10, with 3,000 patients under treatment. urgent need for our young men Then, no native presswork; now, one station alone issues half a mil- be met by a suitable building being lion pages a year. Then, no lady missionaries; now, 28 (3 lady doc- found. J. s. tors), and 28 missionaries' wives. Then, no native pastorates; now, Good Out The London Mis- 34. of Evil sionary Society is seriously em bar- A Malagasy The high schools of Y.M.C.A. the various Prot- rassed for funds to carryon work already begun, and in looking estant missions in about for an enlarged income has the central province of Imerina sent out earnest appeals in all (Madagascar) attract a large num- directions to its friends at home ber of lads and young men to leave and abroad, some of which has the country districts and live in reached" the native Christians, with the capital, Antananarivo. This is a good results following. Thus, Mr. source of difficulty and much temp- Sharman, of Madagascar, says in a tation to many, who have no rela- letter recently received: "I hope tives in the capital, and constitutes that one result of the extra pressure a very serious danger to them, will be to evoke a larger amount morally and spiritually. Two of help from the natives. The meetings h,ave therefore been called churches here are undollQtedly getto consider what can be done to help ting more and more alive to their such young men. These have been responsibilities, and I hope to live to see the day when the Malagasy Christians will bear a very large share of the grant now annually made for native agency and educa- tion." Similar expressions of opin- ion have been received from other mission fields, and it is evident that the missionaries are prepared to do all in their power to meet the ex- igencies of the situation. In many districts, however, the poverty of the converts is so extreme that it is useless to hope for any relief at present from this source.

ISLANDS OF THE SEA about ten months, and included several tedious delays, one of which A Filipino Word has been re- was an enforced stay of three weeks Reformed ceived that on Au- at Batavia. In those days the Church Started gust 10th Isabelo strict letter of the law required of every foreigner residence at Bata- de los Reyes, the via for a full year under govern- labor leader; Pascual Poblete, for- ment surveillance before permis- merly a mem bel' of the Katipunan sion of domicile in the Dutch Indies secret society, and La UnionObrera was granted-a measure adopted Democratica (the Workmen's with a view of keeping out undesir- Democratic Union) organized a able immigrants. By special favor Philippine Catholic Church in de- of the governor-general the strinfection from the Roman Catholic gency of the law was relaxed in the Church. Governor Taft, Dr. Pardo present case, and after a detention de Tavera, a member of the Philip- of three weeks the missionary was pine. Commission, and Aguinaldo allowed to proceed to Borneo. In have been appointed honorary the early days of the mission the presidents of the organization, congregations consisted almost enand Father Gregorio Aglipay, a tirely of so-called "Pandelings," or native who was recently excom- redeemed serfs, a class of natives municated by the Catholic Church, that had got deeply involved in has been made Bishop of the Philip- debt, and through it into bondage pine Islands. They have not ac- to their wealthier tribesmen, and cepted. who, by means of funds collected by the missionaries, had been Fourteen junior bishops and a brought out. They were employed large lay council have been named; in agricultural work under the the council includes Felipe Buen- supervision of the missionaries, and camino, one of the leaders of the were laid under obligation to at- Federal party. Pascual Poblete tend the services and to send their has taken the presidency, and Isa- children to the mission schools. belo de los Reyes the secretaryship of the new organization. Progress The Bishop of New Even in New Guinea, in a recent Opinion in Manila as to the growth and effect of this move- Guinea address, enumerment is divided. In some quarters ated the signs of it is ridiculed, while in others it is considered serious. Some people good to be seen among the general say it will further upset the politi- horrors of the situation. Among cal situation and create unrest, and other things he said:: possibly a clash between the regular Catholics and the dissenters. There are evidences that a change To our minds it is simply another is setting in. Conscience is at work indication of the Filipino's longing among them, and when they have for the liberty of the Gospel. been committing outrages they are conscious that they have been do- Then and The biography of ing wrong, and they slink back Now in Borneo Georg Limmer (a from their cannibal encounters in twos and threes and try to avoid veteran in the ser- the missionary, and they omit the vice of the Rhenish Missionary So- war-song and the war-dance and ciety, recently deceased, who went the public distribution of the canout to Borneo about the middle of nibal food, which were formerly last century) brings out some facts customary among them. It is a and incidents of more than local in- terrible thing that the cannibal terest. The outward voyage took raids should happen at all, and yet they are not carried out as in the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

old days. The people are, in fact, difference is so definite; but that it emerging from their barbarism, is a vital difference, none can deny. tho now and then there is an out- We maintain that the only fair course to meet it is to accept the break of their old habits of savag- plain Bible statements and square ery. The villages, too, are gradu- the Koran to them by any means that they may deem satisfactory. ally taking on a new aspect. No longer is the living child buried -REV. MALCOLM G. GOLDSMITH, with the dead mother, neither are M.A., in the Harvest Field. female children now exposed in Mohammedan Islam means "resbaskets hung on the boughs of Fatalism ignation "-that is, trees_ All down the coast a change to the will of God. is taking place. The children are They carry this thought into everybeing brought into the schools; the thing. One day as I sat in a train sick are being healed; old and beside a murderer, who was being young are being taught; and Sun- brought into Jaffa to prison, I heard him, in answer to a question day is being observed as God's day as to why he had killed the man, of rest. A portion of the Bible is say: "What should I do? It was being printed in the native lan- from God." Should a boy die it is guage_ Two New Guinea Christians "from God." Should a girl be born, which is as great a misforare already expert compositors, and tune, it is equally "from God."- Awake. they are devoting their services to the setting up of parts of the Word Medicine and Christ said, "Go, of God. And not only so, but in- the Gospel heal! " Christians dustrial arts of various descriptions are obeying in many ways: They are establishing are being taught to the people. free dispensaries; they are found- Some are being made boat-builders, ing splendid hospitals; they are and some are being trained as car- driving yellow fever out of Cuba; they are stamping the plague out penters. White men said that of Bombay; they are feeding the there was one thing which the New famine-smitten; they are cleans- Guinea natives could not be taught ing the slums. Liverpool alone has just torn down $12,000,000 worth of to do, and that was to work; but unsanitary houses, and is replacing Christian missionaries have proved them with houses in which the poor can live healthfully. that Christian natives, inspired by Christian motives and living in the Religion It is part of tht for the good cheer of re- Christian settlement, can work Whole Man ligion to-day that steadily at the most laborious tasks, it is not a mere deunder the hottest of suns, and in partment of man's life. When it the most moist temperatures, and was so regarded and there were spheres of life essential enough, as can achieve tasks which white men all men admitted, but not capable of inclusion within the realm of would find too onerous. religion; when human affections were excluded, as under the monas- MISCELLANEOUS tic conception, and life was rent in Christ In spite of all the ….nd the points of contact Koran and agreement, the fact remains that in one, if not in two points, the Koran (as ordinarily understood) does con- flict with the Bible. So long ago as 1873 a Mohammedan butcher tersely admitted to me that there certainly were two doctrines at va- riance (1) The Divine Sonship of Jesus (on whom be peace), and'(2) His death on the Cross. Our best Mohammedan friends to-day admit that these two are the only main two on which we disagree, tho some reduce the difference to one- viz., the Divine Sonship.

It is good that the extent of the

twain by the unholy severance of ed, and that on August 12th he was secular from religious duty, and steadily improving, with a possipresent from eternal motives, then bility of recovery. often religion was defaced with sadness and overspread with gloom. Dr. On August 2d a But to-day religion is not confined to one set of activities, to one sec- Chamberlain. message was flashed tion of life either of the community or of the individual. Nor of Brazil over the wires from is it regarded as the concern of one set of human faculties or a sort of Bahia, telling of the supererogatory interest superadded to a nature already full and com- death of the veteran missionary of plete for all vital purposes. Now all know that no life is complete or the Presbyterian Board in Brazil, full without the rich possession of the aids and the enlargements, the the Rev. George Chamberlain, D.D. vision and the redemption, the fellowship and hope of religion. Thus passes one of the most con- Religion is richer because it has now its right domination over the spicuous figures of the evangelistic w hole life, and life is richer because it is now in its right relation and work in South America-a great, anchorage.-R. E. SPEER. good, heroic man, whose work has been visibly blessed of God beyond what usually falls to the lot of those who serve Him in mission fields, a man to whom was revealed the secret of touching men's hearts.

Dr. Chamberlain labored in Brazil for 40 years without cessation.

The disease which deprives Brazil of a friend, and the cause of Christ Mr. Waggoner's Rev. V. H. Wag- of a valiant advocate, was cancer Missionary goner, Eureka, Ill., of the throat.

Institutes is succeeding in a The story of his life, when writ- new way of arous- ten, will make an inspiring book, ing missionary enthusiasm by and will cover the essentials of the holding one-week missionary insti- history of the Presbyterian mission tutes. These are supported by in Brazil. Through Rio, S. Paulo, admission fee or free-will offer- Parana, Bahia, Sergipe, and part ings, as desired, and the lectures of Minas, he is the best known of are illustrated with large maps, American missionaries, and the in- charts, curios, phonograph, and delible evidences of his work are stereopticon. Mr. Vaggoner has found all over this vast area. He devoted his time to this work since may be justly called the builder of the fall of 1895, lecturing every churches and the founder of night from thirty to forty weeks of schools. A wise and sympathetic the year. This illustrates what can counsellor to those in trouble, and be done in a unique way to arouse deeply beloved and trusted by all and stimulate interest in missions. who knew him, he was a high type We know of the lecturer's work of the true missionary. By tem- and can safely commend it, perament and habits, his gifts in deliberative bodies, and in the ad- DEATHS ministration of organized work, Weare most happy to learn that were less conspicuous-he was the the notices of the death of Dr. Jacob Chamberlain, of India, are unfound- peerless evangelist, the pioneer and pathfinder. H. M. LANE, M.D.

The Missionary Review of the World — March 1902

BOY BOOT:.J:Al{ERS AT WORK, B.t.HNARDO'S HOME, aTEPNEY CAUSEWAY

Missionary Review of the World VOL. OXlXd VS.eriesNo. 3 } MARCH J New Series 1 VOL. XV. No. 3 HAPPY HOMES FOR HNOBODY'S CHILDREN"

BY THOMAS J. BARNARDO, F.R.C.S.ED., LONDON, ENGLAND IHE legend over the boys' home in: Stepney Causeway, London,reads~' " No DESTITUTE CHILD EVER REFUSED." For over thirty-fi va, years I have been engaged in 1'es;: cuing little children Jrom' the slums of the great cities in Great Britain, and now I think th"at [, have the largest family in the world. There are under my care about five thousand five hundred children, from the little baby to the great boy or girl entering upon manhood or womanhood and' ready to go forth into life. I have about nine additions to my family every twenty-four hours. Over thirty-five thousand boys and girls have been cared for in these homes since they were opened.

It was God who gave me this work. Even if I had foreseen the extent to which it would attain, the responsibility it would involve, I would not have dared to refuse. This conviction has deepened as the years have rolled on. Times without number He has shown that He was caring for the work. He has heard and answered prayer in the most significant way-not only with regard to funds, but in overcoming difficulties which have seemed to threaten the whole work.

In 1866, when I was about twenty-one years of age, I came over from my home in Ireland and entered one of our great London hospitals, in the east end of London, as a student of medicine. I hoped some day to go as a medical missionary to China, but in the mean time, being a Christian man, I could not be idle while there were heathen all around me in this great city. When the cholera came, I was chosen to visit the sick and inspect the streets. In this way I

learned that vast numbers of people were without Bibles and had no knowledge of God. .

One day I found a little "ragged school," overflowing with chil- dren, but with no one to care for it. So I said, "This is just the very thing, a lot of rough and ragged children." Two or three fellow- students were converted and joined me. We had a small tent, and tried to get a room into which we could. gather these children of the poor, but ~)llly found a little shed-a donkey stable. We cleared the donkeys out and put down a floor ourselves, and then whitewashed the ceiling and the walls. It was not a big affair; it 'cost us half a crown (sixty-two cents) a week for rent. 'We were poor young medical students and had nothing over our expenses to give away, so that it was a lot for us to pay. When a lamp broke it was quite a serious matter. We had a meeting of the chancellor of the exchequer and the whole cabinet to discover how we could manage to get another.

The place was crowded night after night, and we carried on a kind of Bible school. It was there that the incident occurred that led to the work for homeless waifs.

One winter night nearly all the children had gone home-all save one, a small boy of ten. Near the old fireplace I saw him, and said, "Oome, my lad, it is time to go."

" Please, sir, let me stop."

"Let you stop! Of course not. It is past nine; I must shut up now. Go home."

"Please, sir, I ain't got no home."

" Nonsense, boy; if you don't go very soon your mother will come here for you."

" Ain't got no mother."

" Well, then, your father will come."

" Ain't got no father."

" Haven't got a father or a mother, boy! Where do you live?"

"I don't live nowhere."

I thought that here was a young rascal who had done something wrong and run away from home, and who wanted to evade punishment . and was just trying to impose upon me. I said, "Oome here, my lad."

He came up to me, dragging each foot along as if it were heavily weighted. He stood quite two yards off, and I looked at the fellow by the light of the l&mp. The clothes-had I ever seen anything like it?-rags. Bare feet, bare head, no shirt; a few poor rags, torn and tattered, that were held together somehow, revealed in their rents the thin, pinched body of the child who stood before me. Ah, but that face! Drawn and puckered like a care-worn man, and the piercing, dark little eyes-how they looked right through me, as if he would say, "Are you a friend or not?" I have seen thousands of them since.

HAPPY HOMES FOR "NOBODY'S CHILDREN"

I said, " Boy, where did yon come from?" He told me that he had slept the previous night in a hay-cart in the market in White Ohapel, and another lad, whom he found coiled up in the same cart, had told him that there was" a kind gemman up Stepney way" that would let him sleep by the fire.

I doubted if the boy's story was t rue, but thought that it ought to be probed to the bottom, so I said, "My lad, are there more fellows like you without a home?"

The boy looked at me with intense pity for my ignorance, and said, "Lots, sir; heaps on 'em."

I resolved to put him to the test, and said, "Now, my lad, look here.

If I take you with me and give you some coffee THOMAS J. BARNARDO and some grub, and let you lie by a fire all night, will you show me where these other fellows are? "

His little head went nodding up and down in reply, so we went to my lodgings, lit a fire, and sat around the table. When the warm coffee had unlopsed the strings of the little tongne, didn't he talk! I heard enough to fill my heart with indescribable sadness; I heard enough to bring the hot tears to my eyes, and to make me eager to do something.

I found the boy as ignorant and as dark in mind as he was miserable in body. He knew nothing of God, or of heaven, and had never heard of Ohrist, but had a vague notion that He was the pope.

It was nearly half-past eleven when we started out. Then I took him by the hand, and we went down the great White Ohapel thorough- fare, and finally turned into that classic locality known as Petticoat Lane. He led me 'into a large building having a corrugated iron roof.

It was a place where all sorts of old clothes were exchanged and sold among Jew dealers, You could get second-hand, third-hand, fourth- hand, fourteenth-hand clothes there, if you were not fastidious; and you might change them on the spot, and nobody would suggest that there was any breach of delicacy in so doing. Into that dark, silent place I was led by my little pioneer. I had brought a box of matches, and I lit one now and then to look under the benches, but saw no boys.

SOME RAW MATERIAL RECEIVED l~TO THE HOMES "We never lies underneath there now," said the lad. "I used to do it when I were green, but the bobbies get you, and sometimes they will give you their toe." He led me out into a little triangular yard. "They're up there," said the boy, pointing to the wall of the building. At the corner, where the mortar had fallen from. between the bricks, his little bare toes and fingers soon found the way up, until he stood on top. "Now, sir, I'll help you up;" and soon I found my way up near him. What I saw on that roof changed the whole current of my life. On that parapet that night, that cold, bitter night in East London, in the gutter of the roof, I saw lying eleven boys. It seemed to me as tho the hand of God had pulled aside for a moment the curtain that concealed this dreadful class, and had given me one swift glance within, that I might never forget. The boy said, "Shall I wake 'em, sir?" Wake 'em! I didn't dare to wake 'em. What should I do with them? I meant, by God's help, to save this one lad; but what could I do if these eleven awoke and clamored for food and help? I said, "No; come away; I have seen enough."

I took that boy home, arranged with a poor neighbor to give him food, bought him clothing, and by and by I sent him to one of the free schools. But one boy led to another. Night after night I searched the slums for homeless children, and found one after another until at length I had some twenty-eight children. Then a few fellow students helped me. We made a common purse, and my own friends occasionally gave me a little; and we kept on quietly doing each day what we could to 'save these children.

The work went on quietly, but at length the crisis came. I was preparing to be a medical missionary, but was only putting l!..alf my

HAPPY HOMES FOR "NOB(H)Y'S CHILDREN"

heart into it and the other half into my mission work. One day a letter came to me from a man I had never met. He wrote: I hear that you are interested in waif children, and you are thinking of going to China. If you feel disposed to remain in England and give yourself to this work, I will have great pleasure in giving you a thousand pounds to begin your first h<;>me.

I had never conceived of any such gift as that. It seemed like the very voice of God Himself speaking to me. For some ten days I pondered on the matter, and then at length was able to write to him that I was satisfied of the Divine guidance and that I proposed to give myself to this work. After this I spent night after night in searching the slums of London. One day I received an unexpected letter from Lord Shaftesbury which said: DEAR SIR,-Some of us are interested in the fate of "Jinks' baby." Will you come and dine with me to-night and meet some friends who would like to talk about the subject.

I went up to his house in Grosvenor Square, and met a number of men who knew something of this work. After dinner Lord Shaftesbury turned to me and said, " We hear that you sometimes go ou t at night and find a number of children who are destitute and homeless. Do you think that you could lead us to one. of those places to-night? "

They were a little skeptical, and were serving me much as I served little Jim Jervis when I first found him. I said, "Certainly."

TRAINED YOUTHS FROM BARNARDO'S HOMES READY TO EMIGRATE TO CANADA.

So he called half a dozen hansom cabs. Imagine eleven or twelve or more gentlemen in evening dress driving away from Grosvenor Square right down to Billingsgate. We made quite a sensation. One or two policemen hurried up at once to see what was up. I took my bull's-eye lantern, and we went down to a place called the Queen's Shades, a kind of wharf with the end of it blocked up except when vessels came up alongside, so that there was a kind of cul-de-sac. There was a great lot of merchandise, perhaps fifteen feet high, covered with tarpaulin. We saw no boys anywhere about. but I said to Lord Shaftesbury, "If we can only get at that tarpaulin we will find them there." I pulled aside some of the folds, and after a good deal of searching I laid hold of a leg and a foot and pulled away, and by and by there fell down a ragged youngster. Of course he was dreadfully afraid of us, and began to cry and said he was doing no harm. We quieted him, and I said, "I want you to get the fellows out."

"Shall I roof 'em sir?" he said. " Yes," we answered. He got up there and began to pound with his feet. By and by we saw the whole thing begin to move; there were young lives under- neath. Lord Shaftesbury told him he would give every lad that turned out a penny. "All right, sir; we'll get 'em up short. Oome along, you chaps, the bloke will give us each a penny." They came in donble-quick order and they formed a long line. We turned out seventy-three homeless children who had found shelter in that place. With a broken voice and tremulous manner Lord Shaftes- bury said, " Well as I know my London, I had no idea of this." We , took the boys to a coffee-shop and satisfied their hunger as well as 'we could. Then we put into each palm a penny and let them go-let them go because I had no place to take them. Thank God, now if we fonnd two hundred children in a night we could give everyone of them a home. During all these 'years we have never refused a home- less child. That incident brought, this rescue work a little into publicity, and since that time it has grown tremendously. . I first began earnestly to examine the various institutions for destitute children within easy, reach of London. Strange' to say, I found insuperable difficulties to securing admission for friendless waifs. One admitted no child who was not born in wedlock; in another the doors were closed against any child who had not perfect health; in another admission was only if we could promise a donation of five or ten pounds, and in another they only admitted children who were voted in by electors. I resolved that if I opened a home or homes admission should be free and immediate, and that the only title to admission should be

HAPPY HOMES FOR "NOBODY'S CHILDREN"

destitution. I resolved that we would make it a home, not an institu- tion. There must be life, and love, and the family, and somebody there to whom they would become attached, and beneath it all was the firm purpose that children should be brought up in the fear of God and should learn to love Christ. I have no sympathy with the philanthropy that seeks merely to heal the body, and to cleanse it, and to feed it, and denies the greatest gift that God had given.

These children must be won to Christ; that is the truest social economy. We want to undo the effects of their past lives, but the time comes when they leave the influence we have brought to bear upon them, and there is a tendency for it to revert to the old type. The only way to pre- vent that tendency attaining mastery is to bring the child by God's help under the power of the . Gospel.

I think I may claim for our homes a high place on the list of Christian evidences, as I am sure that it is unto the answered prayer offaith that all their real TWO WAIFS OF THE SLUMS progress is to be ascribed. Often the last shilling was expended, but always the coffers were replenished from our Lord's own inexhaustible treasury. Thus it has been even unto this day; and now this large family of over five thousand children, saved by God's help from the direst evils, is still, as ever, dependent upon supplies sent down from heaven, as literally as if an angel brought them, in direct response to the petitions of Christian helpers, which ascend as daily incense to our Father's footstool from every country throughout the world.

Some years ago a sudden incoming of bitterly cold weather found my children shivering in their, cots for lack of warm blankets and not a penny to buy them with. I .laid the need before the Lord. That day passed, but no money came. I continued in prayer. Next morning I went to the house of business I dealt with for such goods and selected what I needed. The price was about £100. As I had no, money, and did not mean to go into"debt, I did not buy, but returned home and laid the whole matter before God. Next morning the first letter I opened was from a clergyman in the south of England,

enclosing a check for £100 "to provide additional clothing n,)eded for the inclement weather."

There have been many such instances, but I will mention only one other of a different type. In dealing with girls I had been compelled to see the need of a village home in which they could be brought up in family life. I wrote a letter to The Christian telling of the need, but no sooner had the letter appeared than misgivings arose in my mind lest I had not waited for the leading of God. Consulting with a godly friend, we resolved to pray that if this were God's will He might give a clear sign before I returned from Oxford, where I was then going. The very morning after we arrived in Oxford a total strltnger put his head into my room and said: " Are you Dr. Barnardo ?" " Yes, I am." " You are proposing to found some qottage homes for girls?" " Yes." " Put me down for the first cottage," said he, and vanished. Hurrying after him, I learned that he had read the letter in The Christian and had determined to erect a cottage in memory of a daughter. He had intended communicating with me on his return _ to London, but hearing of my arrival in Oxford, had come to announce personally his intention. He gave me £350 to put up the first cottage; now there are forty-nine at Ilford, with accommodation for a thousand girls.

A GLIMPSE OF BARNARDO'S HOMES BY THE LATE THOMAS PAUL, OF LONDON Dr. Barnardo has nearly ninety homes and branches in active operation, eight of these being Receiving Homes, or " Ever-Open Doors," in various parts of England, and three being Distributing Homes in Canada in connection with the Emigration Scheme. The remaining seventy-five are homes or'mission centers, dealing with juvenile destitution of every phase, besides relieving distress among the suffering poor, carrying the Gospel to thousands of East End families, and witnessing for Christ among dense masses of the poor, the ignorant, and the sinful. Some of these are mission centers and institutes of various kinds for the benefit of neglected young people not destitute enough to be eligible for admission to the homes, but from forty to fifty are homes dealing with a peculiar class.

From the first, careful system and classification was fonnd to be essential in dealing with outcast and neglected children. To" lump" all ages and classes together is. to mar the efficiency of the whole. Many considerations of phyfical health and moral perversion necessitate separation, lest a whole instit~tion be contaminated. Hence the apparent multiplicity of homes.

HAPPY HOMES FOR "NOBODY'S CHILDREN"

The boys' homes in Stepney Causeway are situated where the work originally started. Here are the headquarters and central office of the whole institution. The four hundred boys in this large family keep the whole place alive with school songs and merry calls.

Inside the home is a hive of industry, throbbing with busy, cheerful life. The great dining-hall, the capacious bath, the admirable gymnasium, the open drill and play ground, and the large schoolrooms are filled with eager young scholars, to most of whom lessons but lately were an unknown quantity. Farther up there are the workshops, where the boys learn thoroughly such useful trades as baking, blacksmithing, brush-making, carpentering, engineering, harness- THE GIRLS' VILLAGE HOME AT ILFORD making, mat-making, printing, shoemaking, tailoring, tinsmithing, and wheelwright. Higher up are the airy dormitories, spotlessly clean.

This central home is for boys from twelve to sixteen; younger boys, from eight to twelve, are sent to Leopold House, a short distance away. Here there are no workspops; education is the main concern, the boys being drafted to Stepney when ready for industrial training. For still younger boys, from five to ten, there is a healthful and pleasant nursery home at Gorey, in the island of Jersey. A large garden provides plenty of open-air occupation for many of these little fellows.

But while these homes receive boys of various classes and ages, there stilI remains a pitiful type for whom, until recently, nothing

whatever was done: big lads, adrift in this great city-runaways who have not found London ~"treets paved with gold, ne'er-do-wells and neglected youths herding in common lodging-houses or on -the streets-fit for any mischief. Such lads were refused by every institution, and rightly so, unless special provision could be made for them. Dr. Barnardo saw and sympathized with their helpless case. For such he opened-experimentally-a Youth's Labor Home. The experiment proved a grand success, and about five thousand big lads have already passed through this home, and after thorough training are now doing well, earning their living at home or in Manitoba.

But it is not only boys who haunt the streets of our great cities. There are many girls-often of tender years-friendless, homeless, hungry, and despairing, exposed to contaminating surroundings and AT WORK IN THE LAUNDRY-GIRLS' VILLAGE HOME, ILI'-'OUl) the vilest treatment. For such the waif-child's friend is on the alert. But long ago he found that barrack homes are unsuited to girls. The great institutions, where everything is done mechanically and by rule, turn out, as English ladies know to their cost, a type of girl wholly unfitted for useful household service. What was needed, was evidently a cottage home where girls might be brought up on family principles, clinging around some one who takes the place of "mother." To supply this need the Village Home at lIford, already referred to, was founded. It is now a beautiful model village, with forty-niue separate cottages round a spacious village green, with a pretty church, a schoolhouse, laundry, infirmary, and other buildings. Be~ides the cottages there are five larger households, the whole accommodating a thousand girls. Each cottage, under the care of a Ohristian "mother," has THE BABrES' CASTLE .AT HAWKHURST from sixteen to twenty-five girls of various ages, and usually with a baby, the pet of the household.

Beautiful as is this Village Home, there is one which has still greater attraction and interest-namely, the famous Babies' Oastle at Hawkhurst, in the county of Kent. The original house and freehold ground was given by a friend, and was altered and enlarged and opened in 11'86. Since then it has been devoted to caring for babies who have been left with no one to care for them. What a fate they have"been saved from! Yet here they are happy and content. .T.he ' titii~8tt~re in the padded pond, where they may roll as they please withoufdanger of being hurt. Many are in their cots enjoying their "nap. Othe,rs, alas! are permanently in their cots, suffering from the terrible results of ,bygone ill usage and horrible neglect. Indeed, in aU pI the' homes the visitor finds here and there boys, girls, or infants who will carry while they live the effects ' of barbarous treatment, in early days.

Even these, however, are happy in present kindness.

Leaving the babies, I would recall the fact that "no' d,cstitute child is refused." This means more than is apparent on the surface.

Many neglected children suffer sadly from ophthalmia, running sores, spinal complaints, and partial paralysis. Such as these were, in old day~' doomed to hopeless misery. No institution Gould ,admit them, They, f6rtheir condition needed isolation and special care. ,come, hQwever, within Dr. Barnardo's line, and hence he has had to'p'rovide for them specially, as of course the health of a large home could not be endangered by the admission of a certain class of neglected children; hence numerous special homes and hospitals. Among these is Her Majesty's Hospital in Stepney Causeway, where pitiable childwrecks are received and treated as their case demands. Moreover, admission means permanent care, whether curable or not.

Others there are, not physically suffering, but painfully, terribly debased by vile and vicious associations and deliberate corruption. For such girls a home is maintained far apart and isolated, in which Christian women of tact and experience devote themselves to the weary work of eradicating evil tendencies and inculcating a purer standard of life and speech.

For elder girls, in need of training for domestic service, there are training homes, such as Sturge House and The Beehive, in Hackney. With those I have briefly described, as the largest and principal homes, are linked a network of convalescent and other homes, as the Memorial Home at Southport for cripples and incurables; also Shelters, Children's Free Lodging-houses, Messenger and Shoeblack Brigades; and a host of agencies which form feeders to the homes, while they help hundreds of boys and girls to a way of living.

Associated with all this, there is an extensive mission organization centering in "The Edinburgh Castle," a converted gin-palace and music-hall in Limehouse, where three thousand poor people come every Sunday evening to hear the Gospel preached by leading evangelists, and where hundreds have been converted to God. A large Ragged School and many smaller mission halls are also carried on, while in connection eighteen or twenty deaconesses reside in the district, and give themselves to the Lord's work among the poor.

THE EVENING PRAYER AT THE BABIES' CASTJ.El HAWKHURST

GREAT MISSIONARY APPEALS OF THE LAST CENTURY

GREAT MISSIONARY APPEALS OF THE LAST CENTURY-II BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF The review of the great sermons and addresses of the last hundred years has a threefold interest: historical, biographical, and ethical.

First, it is one of the best ways to study history. Some of these grand utterances marked crises-turning points; they determined methods and measures, they suggested new motives and incentives, they shaped events, they moulded men of action. Hence, like milestones along a road, they indicated the advance toward a certain goal, and sometimes they were like forks· in the road, where a new direction was taken.

Again, these studies have a biographical value. These men were themselves makers of history. Their words shook the world, and their words drew their dynamic force from their own personality. It was character that gave to these appeals their power to arouse, convince, impel. The majesty of the man was behind the royalty of the speech. We learn great lessons by the study of leading men. As John Lord saw, they are the "beacon lights of history," and history may be studied best under their illuminating rays.

But, again, snch a study of powerful appeals is a revelation of ethical truth. These addresses and sermons are crystallizations of ideas, principles, laws of life. Great occasions bring great men to the front, and great men bring to the front great conceptions. They meditate on majestic themes until the fire burns, and then the speech is the vent to the pent-up flame. It may well be that sometimes the utterance born of such conditions is prophetic, and in a double sense it forecasts the future and it disturbs the present. Those who hear are not ready for the truth as it is unveiled, and what is in a sense an inspired appeal falls upon listless ears, or it may be ears that are stopped and obstinately hostile. But, as with many of God's ancient prophets, some of His modern seers have been practically killed by the men of their own generation, while it has been reserved for another generation to build their sepulchers.

Edward Irving It is appropriate to these introductory thoughts that this, the second part of Ollr review of great missionary appeals, should start with Edward Irving.

This man has, in our opinion, never yet had justice done to him. His own generation is responsibie for his judicial murder, but it yet remains for his true monument to be built.

Born in 1792 and dying in 1834, at the early age of forty-two, he

virtually died of a broken heart. He was brilliantly gifted, and a uuiversity polish had added collegiate culture to his native brilliance, as a lapidary develops luster in a gem. It is a sufficient sign of his superb accomplishments that he was at twenty-seven colleague to Dr. Chalmers in Glasgow, and that at thirty he was the foremost light of • the London pulpit, where his success as a metropolitan preacher was such as London had never before witnessed. After some three years the capricious world of fashion became weary of Irving, and he began to be pronounced, if not denounced, a fanatic, whose singularities of opinion and idiosyncrasies of manner verged on mental unbalance. But the real reason why the fashionable world deserted him was doubt- less that, in 1825, he espoused that always unpopular doctrine of the second personal advent of the Lord Jesus, which he believed to be an imminent event. Then three years later he began to affirm that our Lord was so far the son of man as well as the Son of God, that He, in taking our humanity, took it with all its sinfulness, so that He really suffered under like temptations and at all points with ourselves, and so by overcoming evil became the captain of our salvation-the posi- tion which has been attributed to Rev. Andrew Murray in his book on " The Holiest of All." This caused ecclesiastics to thunder against Edward Irving as a heretic.

Deep in the study of prophecy, he was prepared to believe in certain manifestations of prophetic power said to be witnessed in West Scot- land, and with passionate earnestness grasped at this new wonder as possibly one of the precursors of the Lord's coming-a sort of revival of apostolic marvels. This brought matters to a crisis. He was arraigned before his presbytery and convicted of heresy in 1830, and two years later was ejected from his pulpit, the next year to be deposed from the ministry. His defense of himself at this last crisis was one of the most sublime and splendid triumphs of impassioned oratory.

Shortly afterward his health faiied. Harassed by petty persecution, worn out with anxiety, baffled in his most sacred purpose to seek the separation of the Church from the iniquities and plagues of the great Babylon of his day, satirized by the press, ridiculed by the public, branded by the religious courts, he went to Scotland and died of con- sumption at Glasgow.

Edward Irving was a man of whom the world was not worthy. It is a shallow judgment to reckon him simply a dramatic pUlpit orator with a descriptive and rhetorical pulpit style. Dramatic he was, but it was a high order of acting due not to an affectation of effect, but to a soul that was so keenly sensitive to truth that it gave vividness to his imagination and incarnated itself in his action. For example, on one occasion, preaching in London on "the great white throne," he walked up the pulpit steps in his long black gown, his pallid face

GREAT MISSIONARY APPEALS OF THE LAST CENTURY

made more ghastly by raven hair and the dimly lighted church. In each hand he bore a lighted candle, which he placed beside him on the desk. Then opening the pulpit Bible, he proceeded with a solemn, sepulchral voice of marvelous pathetic sweetness to read Revelation xx: "I saw a great white throne and Him that sat upon it." He slowly read that marvelous prose poem that has nothing in aU lan- guage that equals it for awful majesty, and as he pronounced the last words-H And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire "-he stopped an instant, and then deliberately, with a puff of breath, put out both candles! The effect was electric! It was as though the last light of God were quenched and the awful sentence of the last assize were pronounced. It is too superficial a judgment to call that dramatic acting: it was the inmost image of the event, as he saw it, working itself out into a visible form-an idea taking incarnation.

Similarly, after his degradation, driven, as it were, into his native Scotland, he preached in Edinburgh, with difficulty getting a place in which to speak. Some theological students went to hear him, and among them was James McCosh, afterward President of Princeton University. They went to make sport of the erratic fanatic. But as he announced his text-H He bore our sins in his own body on the tree"-all temptation to ridicule was gone. Intense moral earnestness shone through his utterance. The man who believed in modern prophecy had the air of a seer, and he who taught the nearness of the second advent spoke as one whose eyes already beheld the descending Lord. Each one of his sermon heads was a burden borne by Christ for us: sin-guilt, wrath, diabolical malice, human inappreciation, a malefactor's death, and withdrawal of the face of God! And as each new burden was dwelt upon, the preacher himself bowed lower and lower, as though he himself felt the awful load that crushed his Redeemer, sinking him to the earth! Another instance of the unconscious acting out of what for the time possessed the whole man. Dr. McOosh in late life spoke of this scene as indelibly impressed on his memory after more than sixty years had elapsed, and he said it was the most impressive sight his eyes ever beheld.

'rhis was the man that, in 1824, though not yet thirty-two, preached that memorable sermon, and the sermon must be interpreted by the character and convictions of the man.

Edward Irving was at the height of his popularity when the London Missionary Society, always on the lookout for the foremost orators, secured him for its preacher. He always made thorough preparation, but never more so than for that occasion. His youth had been full of missionary' spirit and projects; and, as the full sense of the risk and responsibility of this duty grew upon him, he shut himself up with God and His Word to get his message; .then, when he G~ll).!l forth from,

the secret place, like Elijah, it was in the power of the Spirit. Whitefield's Tabernacle in Tottenham Court Road was the place; and; notwithstanding the day was wet and dreary, the great building was thronged long before the hour. For three hours and a half the crowd sat, jammed in between those walls, and the preacher had to pause twice during the course of his sermon, while a hymn was sung.

The sermon was not a popular one; it was too elevated in tone and theme. The immediate needs of the London Missionary Society were forgotten in the greater need for a new order of missionaries-messengers,of the cross, responsible to no man; studying to show themselves approved only of God, living by faith, in self-denial, scorning man's hire and help alike, lest their singleness of purpose be risked, and dying daily as Christ's martyrs. To many it was a wild and visionary picture, tho fascinating eloquence held the brush that gave it form and color. Doubtless the sermon was not well timed or prudent in human eyes, but its positions were scriptural and spiritual. The preacher had been studying not man's ideas but God's ideals, and had followed the apostolic rule of faith and fidelity rather than the worldly maxim prudence and policy. 'l'he sermon should be read after the interval of a century, to estimate its true value. Irving dealt with the primitive methods of. Uhristian work and God's willingness to honor those who trust Him. He simply held up God's plumb-line, and, because that was the plumb-line of primitive Christianity, time has vindicated his utterances, and turned the visionary dreamer into the true seer.

We have seen already how President Wayland raised a similar standard, that of apostolic precedent. The Divine call to the ministry, with the Divine qualifications therefor, really constitutes his burden. "He takes only two fastening points, the Church of the apostles and the Church of to-day; and, snapping his chalk-line between these two, he makes the mark of requirement as straight as a sunbeam, regardless of what modern theories or usages may be found to lie to the right or to the left of it."

" Every disciple must be a discipler," is his golden maxim. To fence in preaching by any clerical boundaries is, as he maintained, contrary to the Divine plan, and must be fatal to success. The Christian ministry is of Divine appointment; and the setting apart of the most gifted for this special work does not set aside the humblest from a like privilege and responsibility according to his ability and opportunity. " The minister does the same work that is to be done by every other member of the body of Christ; only since he does it exclusively, he may be expected to do it more to edification."

Wayland utters a solemn warning against exclusion from the ministry on account of deficiencies in education. The Church is to call upon God for laborers, and to be ready to receive all whom He sends, spiritual qualifications being of first importance. God needs all kinds of

GREAT MISSIONARY APPEALS OF THE LAST CENTURY 177'

laborers, and we only thwart His plans and onr own service by confi- ning the ministry to the edncated class, Let those who can get the highest culture do so, but let not thos€ who can not, be barred out on that account from the ministry of the Word.

Irving tells how he was moved to the preparation of this sermon by hearing an eminent leader say that, if asked what is the first qualification for a missionary, he would say, Prudence; and the second, Prudence; and the third, Prudence. This utterance he contrasted with the teaching of the Epistle to the Hebrews, whose mighty heroes wrought" by faith," which is "the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen; whereas prudence is the substance of things present, the evidence of things seen." This raised the question whether the great commission is not still to be executed in faithfaith in God to furnish men and means, and to render both effectual; or whether we are" to calculate this undertaking as a merchant does his adventure, set it forth as the statesman does his colony: raise the ways and means within the year, and expend them within the year, and so go on as long as we can get our accounts to balance."

A worldly Ohurch is not prepared to urge the apostolic ideal upon mIssIOnaries. Before we ask the heralds of the cross to go far hence, carrying neither purse nor scrip, it behooves us to show our sincerity by accepting the same conditions at home. But the ground taken by Irving was scriptural and well worth espousing. If God sends workmen forth on His business, He is certainly bound to pay the bills; if He commissions His Ohurch to conduct His warfare, He is thereby pledged to furnish the necessary soldiers and munitions of war. Accepting this principle as true, the missionary undertaking ceases to be a mercantile enterprise, to be conducted by the ordinary principles of economics. "It is a work of faith, and not of figures; and we are bound in planning its enlargement to consider our bank account with Heaven, and not. merely our actual cash in hand." This was the substance of Irving's plea, to which he joins the prediction of a speedy return to more apostolic methods in conducting Ohristian missions, and, with such return, "much greater simplicity and larger success."

Joseph Angus and Others 1'he discourse of Joseph Angus, on "Apostolic Missions; or, the Gospel for Every Oreature," was a message" on wheels," fitted to run !,olmd the globe, as indeed it has done. Unconsciously to many, it has suggested t.hat motto, now emblazoned on the banners of the Student Volunteers in their modern missionary crusade: "The world for Ohrist in our generation." Dr. Angus goes so far as to propose that a company of fifty thousand preachers be raised, and £15,000,000 a year for ten years; and he shows that, with such a provision, the Gospel might be preached, and preached repeatedly, to every man,

woman, and child on earth; for, with such a band of workers, at the rate of only seven a day, the whole population of the globe could be individually reached in ten years. He then proceeds to show that to raise fifty thousand preachers would require but one out of every three hundred church members in Protestant Christendom; and that to give £15,000,000 a year would be equivalent to less than one-twentyseventh of the taxable income of Great Britain alone, or less than onefiftieth of the income of Protestant chnrch members.

Dr. Duff's speech in Exeter Hall, in 1837, his English friends pronounced incomparable for eloquenee, even among the great speeches of this superb missionary orator. Nobody could report Dr. Duff, so much depended on his tone and gesture and attitude, all of which evade the most skilful stenographer. But the greatest difficulty was that he so fascinated his hearer that even the reporter found himself leaning on his elbows and in his absorption forgetting to take notes. That speech at Exeter Hall was Dr. Duff at his best. His irony and sarcasm were there, raining hot shot and shell on those who talk glibly about missions and neither do nor give anything; who, as Judson used to say, nearly clip off a missionary's hair for mementos and shake his hand from its socket, and yet willingly let missions die! With his exuberant rhetoric, Dr. Duff pictured India's beauty as the garden and granary of the earth; and then depicted the awful iron systems of caste, idolatry, and impurity that spread the slime of the serpent over all. And so he pressed on toward his climax-the supreme duty of every Christian man, woman, and child in Britain. It was a mixture of denunciation and appeal that made his hearers ashamed of their apathy and avarice and worldliness, and made them yearn to send the saving Gospel to the ends of the earth.

Charles Haddon Spurgeon preached many missionary sermons, but his" Plea for Missions and Missionaries" is, perhaps, one of his most moving appeals. His text was Isaiah vi: 8. He dwelt on the voice of God, "Whom shall I send?" and on man's answer, "Send me." In his masterly way he dealt with the vision of God, the consciousness of human infirmity, and God's way of equipping and qualifying for His work. It is one example of many showing how any pastor, among his own people, on ordinary occasions, may aid missions when his own soul is aflame with the altar-fires of God.

Phillips Brooks, in his sermon, says: "What can be more shameful than to make the imperfection of our Christianity at home an excuse for not doing our work abroad? It is as shameless as it is shameful. It pleads for indulgence on the ground of its own neglect and sin. It is like a murnerer of his father asking the judge to have pity on his orphanhood! "

When Dr. Fleming Stevenson held the Irish assemblage in rapt attention, as he discoursed of (' Our Mission to the East," he had just

GREAT MISSIONARY APPEALS OF THE LAST CENTURY

returned from a year's survey of the native churches in China and . India, and his seraphic soul was on fire with intelligent zeal. He gave to the assembly his" general impressions"; and it was like throwing on the screen, with a powerful light through a magnifying lens, the photographic pictures of the mind. He gave clear views of the vast- ness of the mission enterprise, of the high culture and forward civi- lization of the Orient, and the ancient faiths and systems there prevalent; and then turned to consider the v(tst and beneficent forces at the disposal of the Church, and bore witness to the astonishing results he had seen, notwithstanding the comparatively recent origin of the mission work. He convincingly proved the grand success of missions, and as powerfully reminded his hearers of currents of influence which, like the waters of Shiloah, flow softly, underground, and can not always be traced. After giving evidences of the decay of religious life where false systems prevail, he mightily appealed for a united movement all along the line to cope with the needs of these vast communities in the crisis of their history. .

There are paragraphs in that address not often surpassed by any orator on any occasion; as when he referred to the legend, freely quoted at the religious fair at Hurd wan, that, at the close of the century, the Ganges would lose its sacred character, which would be transferred to a ri vel' which flows farther west, and then interpreted the legend as a true prophecy of the river of God. In the closing sentences he referred, with wonderful eloquence, to the sunrise over the Himalayas, when, as the light gathered. the boundless plains of India grew visible, stretching for hundreds of miles to the south, until, as the sun rose higher over the idol mountains, the "Halls of Heaven," the shadows stole away, the darkness fled, and the sounds of life filled the silent air. This he compared to the outshining of the Sun of Righteousness over the places of the death-shade and the habitations of cruelty.

'1'0 this day one reads this address with a depth of conviction and a warmth of emotion not often awakened; even the absence of the mag- netic personal element does not leave it to seem cold. He who had thrilled so many readers by his sketches of Hans Egede and Pastor Harms, stirred those mercurial Irishmen as they had seldom been moved, and the echo of his appeal may still be heard, tho his silver tongue has long been silent. One of the sublimest passages in all mis- sionary oratory is his appeal for a "great revival of faith-a faith that will recognize the spirit of the mission in the Bible, not as an isolated command, a doubtful inference, or a pathetic farewell; but as the very substance and texture of it, the burden of its prophecies, the glory of its visions, the music of its psalms, and the splendor of its martyr-roll."

(To be continued)

POLITICS AND MISSIONS IN KOREA BY REV. ARTHUR J. BROWN, D.D.* Secretary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions, New York The problems in Korea may be divided into two main classes- political and missionary. The political problems are so interrelated to the missionary that an out- line of them appears necessary to an understanding of the situa- tion.

First among the political problems is the weakness of the government. It is totally desti- tute of the moral fiber needed in Korea at this time, and the pre- vailing corruption is as great in the Imperial palace as anywhere in the empire. The people are taxed beyond all reason. Any man suspected of having property is liable to be thrown into a filthy prison on some trumped-up charge, and held, or perhaps tor- tured, until he disgorges to the magistrate. Offices are sold to the highest bidder or given to dissipated favorites, who divide the proceeds. The courts give no redress, for the plunderer him- self is usually both judge and jury. So rotten is the entire sys- tem that one marvels that the nation has not fallen to pieces before this. Only the stolid apathy of the Asiatic and the A KOREAN PRINCE rival claims of foreign powers have held it together at all.

The financial problem is as bad as the political. Of course, oppression and official robbery destroy all incentive to accllmulate property. A man has no motive to toil when he knows that an addi- tional ox or a better hOllse would simply result in "a squeeze" from some lynx-eyed official. So he raises only the little rice he requires for food, and devotes the remainder of his time to resting.

* Dr. Brown is now on a tour of the mission field; he has recently visited Korea, and has had an opportunity to see for himself the present condition of the country.-EDITORS.

POLITICS AND MISSIONS IN KOREA

'fhe introduction of foreign goods is making the situation worse instead of better. The Koreans formerly grew their own cotton and wove from it on hand-looms the cloth for the ubiquitous white flowing garments of the common people, while the silk worn by the better classes was also produced at home. Now English cotton and Japanese silk are flooding the country, and the indolent people find it easier to buy them than to ma.ke their own. In like manner they are buying other foreign goods-pipes, tobacco, lamps, and more and more of the utensils which they used to manufacture for themselves. But they have nothing to export to balance these imports. They are not an energetic or a manufacturing people like the Japanese. There are ,I .4. FEW HUNDRED KOREAN CASH"

some mines and forests, bnt concessions to work the one and cut the other have been granted to American, British, and Russian companies, and the product goes to foreign owners, while the price of the concession is squandered by corrupt officials, so that the people derive no benefit. Thus Korea is being drained of her money. It is all outgo and no income.

The condition of the country is reflected in the chaotic state of the currency. It is enough to give a foreigner nervous prostration.* • The currency is of two kinds, Korean and Japanese. Of the Korean coins, one is a large copper one, called a "cash," wIth a square hole in the middle, and considered as one "cash" In the country and five "cash" in Seoul, but having the same purchasing power in both city and country. The other coins are a smaller copper coin of the same value, a one-cent piece, also copper and worth five country cash and twenty-five Seoul cl'sh, and a flvecent nickel piece, worth twenty-five country cash and a hundred and twenty-fl..e Seoul cash. Many commodities, however, are estimated by the" yang," which is said to be one hundred cash of either kind. The nickel is stamped "14 yang," but there is no "yang" piece and no Korean coin larger than the nickel. At the present rate of exchange, one hnndred cents Korean are worth thirty-seven cents gold.

The Japanese pieces in circulation are a half-penny, a penny, and a two-cent piece-all copper; a flve-oent nickel piece, ten, twenty, and fifty cent silver pieceR; a dollar in both silver and paper, and five, ten, and twenty dollar pieces in both silver and gold, tho the last mentioned is so far beyond range of ordinarr. transactions that one is a lmost as helpless with It as if h e had nothing at all. The ~old va ue of all Japanese currency is one-half its value; that is, the dollar, or "yen," as it IS called, is equal to fifty cents gold.

When I traveled among the county villages'I found that no bills of any denomination were accepted. "How can a piece of paper be worth anything?" queried the simple-minded villagers. So we had to tll,ke a supply of copper" cash" which nearly loaded a donkey. Silver, however, was readily accepted, and was indeed so eagerly desired that in Pyeng Yang I had to pay two and a half per cent. premium to get a supply of dollars. When I. returned to Ohemulpo the railway officials preferred bills and would only take my silver yen pieces at ten per cent. discount. In Seoul the Japanese bank accepted them KOREAN COOLTES AND LOAFERS IN FRONT OF A KOREAN HOUSE at ninty-seven cents each. Some time before I die I hope to have leisure to figure out just what my expenses in Korea really were.

The general poverty appears in the architecture. In the more pretentious buildings, as in the imperial palace and the yamens of governors and magistrates, it follows Ohinese lines. But however wonderful they may be in the eyes of a Korean, to a foreigner they are humble enough. A conntry merchant in America lives ill a better house than the Emperor of Korea, while hundreds of stables at home are as attractive as the official residence of the governor Of a province. The buildings are not only plain, but are dilapidated in appearance. It never occurs to a Korean to make repairs, and so. on every side, even in palaces and temples, one sees crumbling walls and dirty courtyards.

The houses of the people are usually made with a rude but strong

PO:t.ITlCS AND M1SSIONS IN KOREA

framework of heavy poles or small tree trunks-always croQked,-for straight trees are rare-with walls of cane· stalks fastened together, straw ropes, and plastered with mud. The roofs in cities are covered with ponderous curved tiles, but in the villages they are universally thickly thatched with rice straw. The doors and windows, if there are any, are covered with thin, tough paper which admits a dim light but no air. '{'he floor is of dirt, covered with oil paper and matting. Under the floor are trenches which serve as flues for the cooking-fire in a separate room. There are no beds in Korea, and the unhappy traveler who fails to bring a cot must sleep, as the natives do, on the floor, half broiled by the heat and plentifully bitten by the swarming vermin.

The prevailing wretchedness is so great, and the impoverishment of the land is so helplessly increasing, that one wonders how long hnman nature can endure such a state of society. But the people are as indifferent to it all as children. They eat their rice and take life easily, while the emperor borrows and the officials steal to keep up appearances. No one appears to note the coming storm, or if any do they shrug their shoulders in the spirit of "after us the deluge."

Russia and Japan in Korea Another phase of the political problem is the conflicting ambitions of Russia and Japan. It is evident that Korea is too weak to maintain her independence much longer. She is sure to fall at no distant day. Several European nations would be glad to get this naturally rich penin~ular of ninety thousand square miles and fifteen millions of docile people, but the contest has narrowed down to the tWQ mentioned.

Japan sees as clearly as the rest of the world that the possession of Manchuria by any European power would in time inevitably involve the occupation of Korea, which forms its southern boundary. But a strait only one hundred and twenty-five miles wide separates the southern part of Korea from Japan, and that too at the vulnerable point of entrance to her Inland Sea, the very heart of the Sunrise Kingdom. No less than seven modern forts at that narrow entrance attest Japan's conception of its vital importance. She naturally feels that the possession of Korea by any other nation would be a grave menace to her own territory. This is the key to Japan's policy in Korea. Beyond question she will fight before she will allow any European nation to entrench itself so near her shores.

But Russia has embarked upon a policy of Asiatic development. In her Siberian possessions her territory already forms the boundary of China for thousands of.miles. To open up the possessions and to bring her into closer contact with the far East she is building that long and costly Siberian Railroad. Its present terminus is Vladivostok,

which is 'So far toward the frozen north that its harbor is ice-locked six months in the year. Of course Russia is not content to be bottled up half the time, and so she wants not only Manchuria but Korea in order that she may have an outlet in an unfrozen sea. And Russia never changes her mind, never abandons a policy. She moves to her goal as steadily and as resistantly as a glacier. English, German, French, and American policies come and go, but Russia's goes on forever. For a long period the rest of the world paid little attention to the Muscovite empire. But all the time she was quietly encroaching on the other countries, "adding other empires to her already enormous domains, until without a shot fired, and by a simple stroke 'of the pen, the mouth of one of the greatest rivers of Asia was indisputably hers and its left bank for hundreds of miles-with much more in the immediate or distant prospect."

There is a fascination almost terrible in this stealthy, never resting, all-embracing movement upon weaker nations as set forth in Colquhoun's recent volume. In the words of the Rev. Dr. Arthur H. Smith, "The standards and the ideals of Russia and of the Russians are very different from those to which we are accustomed, and we see a great deal to criticize in the brutal harshness of her methods, and in the undisguised barbarism of much which seems inseparable from her policy. She appears to be selfish, cunning, and irresistible. When we contemplate the varied phenomena which the advance of Russia during the past century embraces, we not improbably cordially second the view perhaps best expressed by the American poet Whittier: Fell Spider of the North, Stretching thy great feelers forth, Within whose web the freedom dies ,Of nations eaten up as flies.

When war's evil day comes, unhappy Korea will probably be the battle-ground. Meantime her political history is chiefly the narrative of pulling and hauling by the rival powers. Japanese officials have admitted their complicity in the murder of the queen, October 8, 1895. But when they imagined that this had brought Korea within their grasp, the king checkmated them by taking refuge in the Russian legation, February 11, 1896.

Just now the diplomatic contest centers in railways and loans. The only railroad in operation in Korea is a line twenty-six miles long, from Seoul to its port, Chemulpo, which was offered to traffic July 8, 1900. The concession was originally granted to an American, James R. Morse (March 29, 1896), but December 31, 1898, the property was turned over to a Japanese syndicate which opened and operated it. The Japanese also control the telegraph line from Fusan to Seoul. More recently the Japanese have secured a concession to build a railroad from ]lusan to Seoul. They quickly more than subscribed the

POLITICS AND MISSIONS IN KOREA

twenty-five million yen for the bonds, and work has already been begun. As Fusan is within ten hours' steaming from Shimonoseki, the Japanese will soon be able to throw an over-mastering military force into the very center and the capital of Korea.

To offset this advantage, Russia is planning a similar entrance from the north. A French company obtained a concession (July 4, 1896), to construct a line from Wi J u to Seoul. The company failed to carry out its contract, and in June, 1899, waived all its rights on condition that the Korean government should build the road and use only French engineers and materials. Everybody knows that the monarch of Korea has neither the inclination nor the money to build railroads, and it is more than conjectured that Russia is behind this plan, and that Russianfunds will enable him to execute them, unless, as now appears more probable, it is decided to have the French build the road after all. It is significant that the French minister is looking after surveys. Wi Ju being on the border of Manchuria and but a short distance from Port Arthur, where Russia maiutains a large military force, and from Mukden, which is on the Siberian Railroad, Russia will then have direct entrance to Seoul from the north and can get her troops'into the capital as soon as Japan.

Meantime each power agrees not to maintain more than eight hundred soldiers in Korea; of these Japan has about six hundred in the capital, but Russia does not care to support such a contingent here unless compelled to do so by circumstances, and now has only thirty men as a legation guard. No other powers have troops here, tho warships frequently lie in the harbor of Chemulpo. But Japan has a concession for a fort at Fusan, where there is quite a Japanese town connected by cable with Japan, while" of course" squads of soldiers are necessary at various points along the telegraph and railway line to Seoul, "to protect it and keep it open."

The Japanese population of Korea is silently increasing, for the Japanese have become a colonizing people, and every little while Japanese owners are found to have acquired a foothold at some additional point. For example, a few weeks ago it suddenly developed that a Japanese had bought a small island near Chemulpo. The Emperor of Korea wants to add to his palace grounds some property now occupied by the Presbyterian mission, and in exchange offered to give any tract outside the walls that the missionaries might select. Accordingly they cho'tle an elevated plot on the main road between the west gate and the river and near the railway station. His Majesty agreed, but when he tried to buy the site for the mission he found that parts of it belonged to Japanese who refused to sell it. I walked up to the Japanese quarter in another part of the city and found it on ground so high as to easily command the whole capital. '1'here was not a gun in sight, but considerable grading has been done, and certain

embankments looked suspiciously as if they could be utilized as earth- works on very short notice.

In order to ascertain what its rival was getting, the Japanese government last year directed its minister to Korea to make a special report upon the land concessions which the emperor had granted to foreigners. By this report it appears that Germany has nothing but a gold-mine near Langhyan belonging to Herr Walter since 1899. Citizens of the United States have an electric street-car line in Seoul and a reputedly rich gold-mine at Unsan, employing forty foreigners, thirty Japanese, and twelve hundred Koreans, and paying into the imperial treasury an annual royalty of twenty-five thousand yen. The concession was obtained by Mr. Morse, but the mine is now controlled by Hunt &Fassett. Engla~d also has a gold-mine. near Unsan controlled by Pritchard Morgan, a member of Parliament. A branch of the Hongkong and Shanghai Banking Corporation is reported to be doing a profitable business, and, most important of all, the entire management of the customs and finances is in the hands of a British subject, Mr. J. McLeavy Brown.

Russia (and of course this information was what Japan wanted) was found to have a coal-mine in Hamgyondo, the working of which has been suspended owing to its poor output; whale-fishing concessions; the right to erect buildings for making train-oil; and the. privilege of felling timber in the Yalu and Tumen districts (this concession is said to be very valuable, as the timber is of the best qu.ality).. For the purposes of transport the Russians have constructed with great care roads over the northern frontier of Korea, and have thereby brought the Liao Tung Peninsular into direct communication with Vladivostok.* But this report fails to tell the whole story, for when Russia was concentrating her ambition on obtaining possession of the Liao Tung Peninsula she sought to soothe her sensitive and pugnacious little opponent by an agreement regarding Korea which now prevents her from adopting a policy of open aggression. To get around this little obstacle the Russians are working largely through the French. France has no independent ambitions in Korea, but she is in close league with Russia, doubtless with substantial rewards elsewhere in mind. So Russia is endeavoring to secure through her ally what she could not so easily obtain openly. Frenchmen are being pushed into all possible official positions in Korea, and as the emperor is controlled by the Franco-Russian party, the Russians are obtaining in this way a number of advantages which by and by the French will deliver. Recent illustrations are the repeated efforts to replace Mr. Brown, the inspectorgeneral of customs, with a man who would manage the finances of Korea to suit Russian interests, and the proposal to relieve the monetary ,. Nothing is said concerning the alleged concession of a coaling station and adjacent territory that it was reported Korea had made to Russia.

POLITICS AND MISSIONS IN KOREA

embarrassments of the emperor by a French loan of five million yen, to be secured and repaid, interest and principal, by the sympathetically managed customs. The native officials were more than willing to have a custom's inspector who would be willing to give them an opportunity to peculate. But these little schemes failed to take into consideration the Scotch-Irish courage and pertinacity of the redoubtable Brown, who boldly charged the platoon of Korean soldiers sent to dispossess him, and with a liberal application of cane and boot sent the rifle and bayonet armed warriors flying out of the gate. 'l'he foreign legations, too, promptly took up the question of the loan, and so vigorously protested against this virtual mortgaging of the government to France and Russia that, tho the papers had actually been signed, the deal w:as quietly dropped. Now the emperor, desperate for money, puts the shoe on the other foot by asking the local Japanese bank to lend him 500,000 yen..

All these Franco-Russian schemes are materially aided by the Roman Catholic Ohurch in Korea. It is represented by one bishop, thirty-nine priests, twenty-four unordained workers, all French, and under La Societe des Missions Etrangers, of Paris. There is a magnificent cathedral in Seoul, the most splendid and commanding edifice in the entire capital, and throughout the empire there are sixty-one schools of various grades and a Oatholic population of fortytwo thousand four hundred and forty-one. Bishop Mutel is one of the oldest men I have met in Asia. The relation between the French political plans and the French Oatholic mission· are very close. 'rhe legation and the missionaries work together so openly that the typical priest is commonly believed to be a quasi-political French emissary. In this powerful hierarchy France and Russia have no contemptible reinforcement.

Missionaries and Christians It will readily be seen that the Protestant missionaries and Korean Ohristians are in an exceedingly delicate and difficult position. The missionaries strongly believe with the boards at home that all respects should be paid to the lawfully constituted civil authorities, that special care should be observed not to needlessly embarrass them, that the laws of the land should be obeyed, and that it is better for the disciples of Ohrist to patiently endure some injustice than to array Ohristianity in antagonism to the governments under which they labor.

On the other hand, the Gospel always has and always will be a revolutionary force in a corrupt nation. It tends to develop in men a sturdy independence, a moral fiber, a fearless protest against wrong, which in the end make them what the Puritans-were in England and what our revolutionary sires were in America. It will not do this as quickly among the indolent and pathetic Asiatics as it did among the

more virile Ang1.o-Saxons. But whether sooner or later, the conse- quences are as inevitable as the movement of the planet. Christi- anity and iniquity can not live together in peace.

But for this very reason all the more care should be exercised not to prematurely precipitate a conflict. Already ambitious political leaders have tried to enlist the cooperation of the Korean Christians, but the missionaries have promptly and decisively prevented the consumation of the intrigues. I believe with them that it would be as foolish as it would be suicidal to allow the infant Church to array itself against the government. God may bring about a better day in Korea without any violence at all. The Gospel revolution is often a bloodless one and is best when it is such. What, we desire in Korea is not the dethroning of the emperor or the degradation of any official, or the interference with any proper law or custom. We simply seek the regeneration of the individual man, and through him the purifying of society and the reign of that justice and honesty and morality which are indispensable to the stability of all government and to the welfare of a people.

But from all political scheming the Church should hold aloof. Individual members of it should not be allowed to foment revolution. If revolution is forced from outside the Church, so that men have no alternative but to take sides, then of course each must do what his conscience dictates. But no Christian should make the mistake which Moses made when he smote the Egyptian and" supposed that God by his hand was giving deliverance." It is not necessary to caution the missionaries on this point, for they thoroughly understand its importance. They are on friendly personal terms with the government and officials, and they are determined that by no act of theirs, and by no rashness of the Koreans whom they can control, shall the Church be led into a position which would surely result in tumult, persecution, and perhaps irretrievable disaster.

But whatever may be thought of the official classes we should not fail to do justice to the many good qualities of the Korean people. They are undoubtedly a weaker race than the Japanese and Chinese. But the weakness is chiefly the result of subjection to foreign domination, and to despairing acquiescence in misgovernment and oppression. The superior power of neighboring nations has taught them dependence. The cruel exactions of tax-gatherers have fostered deceit, and the certainty that they would not be allowed to enjoy the fruits of toil has naturally begotten indolence. But the Koreans are not lacking in intelligence, and with a good government, a fair chance, and a Christian basis of morals would develop into a fine people.

The anti-foreign feeling which is so noticeable in China does not exist in Korea. True, there are a few officials who dislike foreigners, while the old- conservative Confucian scholar class is naturally more or

POLITICS AND MISSIONS IN KOREA

less sullen under the spread of new ideas. But the attempt to create an anti-foreign crusade last winter resulted in an inglorious fiasco. There was indeed a temporary commotion when it was discovered that on November 20, 1900, a secret circular edict had been issued ordering an uprising against foreigners on the 6th of December following. Even in the most peaceable of civilized lands there are lawless characters who are ready for violence, and Americans who recall the readiness with which a mob forms in onr own cities will understand how easily trouble might have followed such an edict in Korea. But our always alert and efficient United States Minister, the Hon. Horace N. Allen, took such prompt and decisive measures that the plot resulted in "nothing more than a palace intrigue" by two corrupt schemers.

JAPANESE SETTLEMENT, FUSAN, KOREA Soon afterward one of these, Kim Yung Chun, offended the emperor's favorite concubine, and was hanged March 18, 1901.

And yet trouble is always a possibility in an Oriental country. Extortion and misgovernment will occasionally goad even a patient. people to deeds of unreasoning fury, and when they once begin to "run amuck" they are not apt to distinguish between friend and foe. For example, because the priests of one port allowed some of the converts to serve as collectors of the increased taxes, the populace arose in a frenzy and murdered the whole Christian community. The ringleaders are now being tried in Seoul. No Protestants were involved.

Drought is increasing the general unrest, and the desire of the Japanese to have some excuse for further interference may lead them to secretly foment trouble in the South at almost any time.

But these changes are not imminent enough to justify us in changing our plans. They are simply a phase of the risk always attending missionary work in heathen lands. If Korea were a quiet Christian country we should not send missionaries to it. The very degradation and superstition which cause the tumult constitute the necessity and the opportunity of the Gospel.

" Mamma," said the little daughter of a missionary, "this isn't as nice as America." " No, dear," gently replied the mother; ,"that is why we have come."

But of animosity toward the foreigner there is very little. On the contrary, the Koreans look to the foreigner for help.

We had some opportunity to test the feeling of the people, for we not only visited the cities of Fusan, Chemuipo, Seoul, and Pyeng Yang, but we took a j ourney of three hundred and fifty miles through the interior in TRA VELING IN KOREA chairs, on ponies, and afoot. We passed through scores of villages far from the beaten track of travel, ate in native huts and slept in native inns, with our luggage and supplies piled in the open courtyard.

The people manifested great curiosity, following us in crowds through the streets, forming a solid wall of humanity about llS at every step, and peering at us through every door, window, and crevice. But not once was the slightest insolen ce shown, and not a penny's worth was stolen on all that trip. Everywhere we were treated respectfully and with a kindly hospitality, which quite won our hearts. The best that a vil- lage afforded was gladly placed at our disposal, and while prices were never excessive, in several places the people refused to accept any compensation whatever. We usually sent word ahead, so that accom- modations might be ready 'for us, and whenever we did so groups would walk out several miles to meet us, sometimes in a heavy rain.

The invariable salutation was a smiling inquiry, "Have you come in peace?" and when we left the people would escort us some distance on our way, and then politely bid us good-by in the words, " May you go in the peace of God." It need hardly be said that these were nsually Christians, but we saw multitudes who were not, and while the heathen were noticeably more unkempt than the Ohristians, they, too, were invariably kind and respectful. He must be hard-hearted who could not love such a people, and long to help them to higher levels of thought and life.

TYPES OF KOREAN CHRISTIAN CHARACTER

TYPES OF KOREAN CHRISTIAN CHARACTER BY REV. W. L. SWALLEN American Presbyterian Mission, Korea Human character is best studied in the acts of men and women, so far as these acts may be correctly understood and interpreted. In none are the doings of individuals so scrutinized as in believers-in- creasingly so in heathen lands. We may be more or less familiar with the general Christian character ill a professedly Christian land; but not so in a country where Christ has been unknown, and the people, for centuries, -have been living without God and without light and without hope. Nevertheless, when the Light of Life streams in upon the midnight darkness, the believing among the dead in sin" hear the voice of the Son of God," and hearing, live and shine-shine far brighter, maybe, for the very darkness about them. And we may ex- pect some marked types of Christian character to appear among the heathen in those who have believed the revelation of God as it is in Christ Jesus. This we find interestingly true in the new mission field of Korea. /' Twenty years before the Protestant missionaries went to Korea there were many professing faith- in Mary's son as the work of the Roman Catholic priests. And when the Tai Won Kun, father of the present emperor, sought to wreak his vengeance upon all who pro- fessed- faith and would not recant, twenty thousand native Christians with nine French priests baptized that country with martyr's blood, bearing testimony, in a voice louder than words can utter, to the fact that a new element was fused into their character by the matchless power and unconquerable hope of an endless life. If these twenty thousand, with no copy of God's Holy Word to teach them the way of life, and with only a fragmentary knowledge of the truth as it is in Christ Jesus, could stand that fiery trial and witness so noble a pro- fession even unto death, what may we not expect from the thousands of devoted and much-better instructed Christil)-ns of to-day, who have been reading the Holy Word for themselves, and who have an experi- mental acquaintance with the indwelling Holy Spirit. Forbid that anyone should attempt to say what they would or would not endure were they put to the fiery ordeal, but let us be satisfied in the joyful hope which their faithful lives inspires, and praise God for what we have seen and know of the evidences of a new birth, and of a life which indicates that there will be no compromise with sin or flinching in the time of persecution, because their hope is in God. Of the present company of native believers, few have as yet been called upon to "strive unto blood" for their faith, though they are tried, some of them, most severely; but there are other traits of a noble character which may often best be seen in the" living sacrifice" rather than in

the" dying." It is this feature especially of the Korean Christians that people are and should be interested in to-day. What evidence is there, then, that the Gospel has any power to-day to change the life and character of the Korean people? Let their own changed lives and Christian activities answer. A few simple illustrations from different individuals in distant parts of the empire, from the various stations of life, may serve to throw light upon the question, and show better possibly than anything else the marvelous work of God in that once lone" Hermit Kingdom."

From Idleness to Industry Generally speaking, Koreans are constitutionally lazy. It is born and bred in them. Their phlegmatic temperaments render them thoroughly indisposed to continued or consecutive labor, whether of physical or mental effort. The Koreans are probably the laziest people among nations occupying a cool zone. Possibly there i~ a reason for this. I am inclined to think there is; but, however that may be, we do know that the Gospel effects a change in the Korean believer's character so radical and so permanent as to make him energize in spite of his original nature or environment. Here is Mr. 0–, for example, a man who would not work because he could get on without it (few Koreans do work ,unless they are driven to it by sheer necessity). Mr. 0 – – had a large family, poorly clad and poorly fed, living in "rags and tags" in a tumble-down thatched hut.· He had a good trade, but this he carried on by means of hired workmen, spending his own time in idleness, and often in dire wickedness, giving himself up to passion and pleasure, wholly indifferent to the needs of his wife and children. Mr. 0 – – heard the Gospel and was converted. His first thoughts were to straighten up his crooked ways in relation to his fellows and to his God. That done, he came to me and said: " ~'J{oksa (pastor), it does not seem right that I, a strong, healthy man, should be idle. Though I could live without work, these hands of mine are strong and skilful, and I have a good trade. Why should not I work that I might have more whereof to give to God? Since I have no education, and the gift of speech is not with me, I can not preach or teach the people about Jesus their Savior, but I can earn money and give that to send some one who can, and this is my ambition." So he rolled up his sleeves and entered the black, dirty, soot· covered workshop where I often found him since, when I would call on him, his hands and face all covered with soot. There in the workshop he prayed and toiled and glorified God. One morning, as I was starting on an itinerating trip, Mr. 0 – – met me with his usual happy greeting, but with his countenance beaming with more than usual joy, as he grasped my hand and said: "Moksa, I have gotten onto a good way to make money for the Lord. I just lay aside one

dollar out of every ten for the Lord, and I know that I will have much money for the Lord now." Thereafter the more he made the more he had to give, and the more he gave the more he enjoyed the service of the Lord. His home and family have changed. 'rhey are all Christians now, and Ohristian activity, honor, and noble manhood has taken the place of selfish despotism. He is now clothed in his right mind and living to the glory of God. He has since contributed liberally to the local church and school, to the Korean Religious Tract Society, to the India Relief Fund, to private individuals in need, to the preaching of the Gospel in and about his own n~ighborhood, and, selling his shop and property in the country village, he bought a large house in a magistracy, and fitted up one of the large rooms for a place of worship, where more than fifty now gather to worship God. In his house he has also provided a room for the instruction of the boys and girls of the community. Is there any wonder that in his section of the country there are springing up nIl around groups of believers which will some day be organized into churches ? Not only is this true of Mr. 0–, but the. story of his life is the story of very many who . have gotten hold of the truth as it is in Christ Jesus. From Squalor to Cleanliness There is no word for home in the Korean language. Being with- out the idea, of course they have no word to express it. Their social life is highly organized and etiquette is at a great premium, yet they are without the blessed influences of home or anything that approaches the sentiment surrounding it. They live in the midst of filth and squalor, with perhaps only a few square feet of clean surface whereon to sit and sleep. Lazy people are generally filthy; quite natural that it should be so. But more than that, filth is the breeding-place of every vice-the two generally go together. The Koreans to-day live, as it were, in the accumulated filth of ages, until the disgust of it seems to have almost disappeared. Especially is this true of the poorer people. And were it not also true of the wealthier classes, some steps would certainly be taken to prevent it, which is not done. The care-worn expression of their faces tells the sad story of their hard lives. But how changed is all this when the grace of God lights up the heart! It is a noticeable fact that so soon as the Gospel is received face-washing and clothes-washing and house-cleaning begin. The dust and filth go out with the devil, as hope and cheer and comfort enter with the Gospel. The parents begin to find a common interest in the Word of God which vibrates and permeates all within that little family circle, then widens and radiates through all the channels of their larger lives as they come in touch with their fellow friends, until there is no place where the power of God in their lives is not effectual. Ordinarily little attention is given to the girls; in

fact, the ability to read is not loohd upon as a feminine accomplishment, but when a girl is able to read she is branded with suspicion. The Ohristians, however, are most anxious to have their girls as well as their boys learn not only to read, but also to have them receive an education. The husband and wife may be seen sitting together with their children about them reading or conversing about matters of interest, and the burdens and trials of the day are borne together. The farther one is removed from the power of the Gospel, the less willing is he to share the responsibilities and hardships of life. Thus the heathen husband leaves the burdens of life to be borne alone by his wife, while he betakes himself to his gentry friends for counsel and companionship. But not so where the real home life is begun. This change is most marked and permanent in thousands of homes where the Gospel has entered the hearts of the Koreans. The future is brightening as the light breaks in upon them, and the sentiment as well as the true homes themselves are being reared throughout the empire. And now from these homes go out the hope of the country through the character that is being developed in the children. Bright, brilliant, cheerful, hopeful, skilful and brainy, courteous and sensible, patient and persevering in their forward march, there is nothing that will be able to stop the tide of influence that shall emanate from the homes and lives of these Ohristian Koreans. They are "living epistles," known and read of all men.

" Everywhere Preaching the Word"

, A most marked characteristic of the new-born child of God is the instinctive desire to tell others of the love of Ohrist in his soul. In this particular the Korean Ohristian converts seem to have received ~special grace. The believers go everywhere preaching and t,eaching Ghrist. Of the fifteen thousand believers in Korea comparatively few ~itve been brought to Christ through the direct instrumentality of the foreign missionary. The native Ohristians themselves have witnessed in their daily lives and conversation, dropping the seeds in love and often watering them with their tears. Merchants take with them on their journeyings Bibles, or portions thereof, and religious tracts, and scatter'them with their merchandise. At noon when they take their meals, or at night in the inns with friends or strangers, they talk about the Bible and their own conversion, telling to all the love of Christ in their soul. Men become interested and seek the truth, a group of believers is formed, and a church or churches is the result.

From the prefecture of Ul Yul, in northwestern Whang Rai Province, a man came to the capital to purchase an office, but failing in his eiiort to do so, meeting with Christians and the Gospel, he returned with two horse-loads of Ohristian books, and started upon a new line of endeavor. Two years later I visited that prefecture and

RELIGIOUS FORCES IN MEXICO AND CENTRAL AMERICA

had the supreme delight of worshiping with more than three hundred who had gathered together to hear the Word. The whole prefecture had felt the gracious influence of these Christians, who go throughout the district preachiug and teaching the Gospel.

It is most inspiring to see the simple-minded faith and humble devotion of these native Christians. Space prevents us from speaking at length of their devotion as evidenced in their worship. It is no uncommon sight to see men and women walking ten and twelve miles to a Lord's service. I have seen Christians on a rainy Sabbath, when the rain would be pouring down and the water running in the streets, take off their shoes and socks, and covering their delicate horse-hair hat with an oil-paper covel' and their shoulders with an oil-paper cape, wade through the streets on their way to the house of God. Men tithing their scanty means, and women taking off their jewelry and contributing it to help the poor and extend the Gospel; men, like Paul, preaching the Gospel and working at their trade to support themselves and families; women selling needles and trinkets in order to get into families otherwise barred to the preaching of the Gospel, and the general Christian conversation, at home, on the street, 'in business and everywhere at all times, evidence the devotion and religious activity of these yonng Christians of the once" Hermit Nation." In 1893 three missionaries stood on the heights of the walled city of Pyeng Yang-a city of seventy thousand without a Christian within her walls-and blew the Gospel trumpet, calling for repentance and faith unto holiness. Now eight years have scarcely passed, and a message from Pyeng Yang comes over the sea to the church at home, " A thousand at a mid-week :!,)!'ayer-meeting ona rainy night!" Truly, "the I..ord hath aone it." It is marvelous-yes, but marvelous only to those who know not the power of the Almighty. .

RELIGIOUS FORCES IN MEXICO AND CENTRAL AMERICA BY REV. JOlIN W. BUTLER, D.D., MEXICO CITY Missionary of the Methodist Episcopal Church (North) The use of the word" force" in the subject before us is suggestive, to say the least. The aboriginal tribes inhabiting Mexico and Central America coming, in the remote past, from both transatlantic and transpacific lands, brought with them some knowledge of the Creator and Preserver of mankind. '£his knowledge may have been obscure and the outward manifestations of worship shrouded in mystery. Their priests or oracles were always with them, and through them they were supposed to be in direct communication with the Invisible, Allwise and All-ruling One.. Worship was a part of their very being, instilled into every infant's mind. Their schools were distinctively

religious, and in some cases excessively so, students often being roused at midnight for religious practises, including fasting, prayer, and "mortifying of the flesh." Their priests domineered over the family, and dictated in matters relating to marriage and other domestic affairs.

Temples abounded. ~o form of religion ever constructed more numerous or more sumptuous sanctuaries than the early races on this continent. In the very heart of every town or village which they founded, even in the temporary abodes of the nomadic tribes, there stood the sacred edifice, and there, by its side, lived the priests, while within the sound of worship constantly echoed, and from its altars the holy fire was never allowed to be extinguished, except for a moment every seven years.

The great teocalli of Mexico City, founded sIx years before Colum- bus discovered America, has never before or since been equaled in size and equipment by any sacred edifice on the Western Hemisphere.

It occupied more ground then the present expensive cathedral and spacious public square; indeed, the site was declared by the conquer- ors to be "large enough for five hundred houses." It contained five thousand priests and a multitude of priestesses. On some one or more of the six hundred altars burned the undying fires. Ten thou- sand soldiers garrisoned the sacred enclosure. It is said that several hundreds of lesser teocallis were found in the cities, while towns, vil- lages, and rural districts had an equal proportion. If" God with idols in their worship joined," as Milton says, and there was much more of the ." idols" than of God, He was, nevertheless, recognized as "Supreme Creator and Lord of the Universe." While their altars often swam with the blood of innocent victims, as well as with the blood of prisoners of war, they prayed not only to their thirteen tute- lar deities, but also to the Lord of Heaven and Earth, for the pardon of all their sins.

The Coming of the Spaniards However corrupt and unsatisfactory we may regard their system of worship, we must nevertheless confess that the Spanish conquerors found here religious peoples. That their religion did not satisfy the invaders goes without saying. With the soldier came the priest of another cult. While some of these were, without doubt, exemplary and seIf~sacrificing men, fit models possibly in matters of intelligence, industry, an.d devotion for the missionary of our day, the majority of them were too much like the chief conqueror-mere adventurers and sick with "greed of gold." Whatever means were necessary to bring about the desired end must be employed, nQ matter whether that end be the conquest of vassals or their conversion to Christianity; the Spanish crown must have them and their fabulously reputed wealth, while at the same time the pope must have their religious adherence. .

ItELIGlotl's FOROES IN MEXICO A~1> OENTRAL AMERICA

A single incident from history will serve to illustrate this point. Not long after the landing of the Spaniards they were invited to visit Cempoala, a city of over twenty thousand inhabitants, twenty-four miles inland. They were received with gifts of fruits and flowers, and immediately manifested their appreciation of all by a wholesale transfer of the entire kingdom of Cempoala into the" Kingdom of Grace" by mere brutal force, just as they had done before on the Island of Cozumel and in Tabasco. In the center of the beautiful city stood the temple wherein the people and their fathers had worshiped for centuries. To them it was of an spots the dearest and most sacred on earth. But Spanish soldier and priest unitedly determined that it must be converted into a Christian temple. So the invading army formed a cordon around the temple, while the cannon, with their concentrated thunder and lightning, were made ready, and the following grandiloquent address was delivered by Cortez, the chief of Spanish missionaries: "Gourage, soldiers; now is the time to show that we are Spaniards, and that we have inherited from our ancestors an ardent zeal for our holy relt:gion. Let us break the idols and take from the sight of those unbelievers such vile incentives to their superstition." Thereupon fifty soldiers entered the temple and cast every idol down the stairs, while the natives stood paralyzed. To this Clavigero adds: " After this daring act their prudence was blinded by enthusiasm.

Cortez commanded the priests to bring the fragments of the idols be- fore him and throw them into a fire. He was immediately obeyed, upon which, being full of joy and triumph, as if by breaking the ido-ls he had entirely banished idolatry and superstition from those people, he told their chief he was now willing to accept the eight virgins which had been offered him; that from that time he would consider the Totonacs as his friends and brothers, and in all their exigencies would assist them against their enemies; that as they could never more adore those detestable images of the demon, their enemy, he would place in the same temple an image of the true mother of God, ~hat they might worship and implore her protection in all their neces- sities. He then expatiated in a long discourse upon the sanctity of the Christian religion, after which he ordered the Cempoalese mason to cleanse the wall of the temple of those disgustful stains of human blood which they preserved there as trophies of their religion, and to polish and whiten them. He caused an altar to be made after the mode of Christians and placed the image of the most holy Mary there." _ This policy of force obtained through all the conquest, and with such" apostolic blows and knocks" the representatives of the Cross, al ways holding the sword of Toledo in 'one hand, attempted to pour the light of the Gospel into the benighted understandings of the natives and to expound the mysteries of the Catholic faith.

But such methods always leave their legitimate fruits, and one

may see them all over Mexico and Oentral America to this day. Milton's words are again verified, when he says, Who overcomes By force, hath overcome but half his foe.

How true this is in the present case may be judged from no less an authority than the great Humboldt, who visited Mexico three hundred years later, and wrote as follows: "'rhe introduction of the Romish religion had no other effect upon the Mexicans than to substitute ceremonies and symbols for the rites of a sanguinary worship. Dogma has not succeeded dogma, but only ceremony to ceremony. I have seen them, marked and adorned with tinkling bells, perform savage dances around the aUar while a monk of St. Francis elevated the host."

The presence of such good men as Bishop Las Oasas, Father Gante, and a few others like them, saved, to a certain extent, the situation, and the Roman Oatholic Ohurch at last gained the mastery over the millions of these two countries which, by conquest, had become the new Spain.

When the nineteenth century dawned on the world viceroys still ruled, and Spain, with avaricious hand, managed the exchequer of Mexico and Oentral America. Rome too domineered, and her galling yoke weighed grievously on the peoples. The Ohristian conduct observed in exceptional cases (just mentioned in the fifteenth century), seems to have completely changed, save in very rare instances, and priests and viceroys vied with each other in draining both countries of their resources and leaving the masses in poverty, ignorance, superstition, and idolatry.

False notions of morality obtained, not only among the people but also among the members of the" sacred orders." This sad fact is confessed even by Roman Oatholic authorities. Abbe Emanuel Domenech, a confidential representative of Napoleon IlL, who came here in 1865, was required, after the fall of the short-lived empire and before returning to Europe, to make a tour of observation, and report on the condition of the clergy and Ohurch in Mexico. His report (not intended for Protestant readers) was published in Paris in 1867, and is a fearful arraignment of the Ohurch. He declares the Mexican faith to be dead, and the Mexican religion" a singular assemblage of heartless devotion, shameful ignorance, insane superstition, and hideous vice." Idolatry abounded, and Indian dances were permitted inside the very churches; and then he adds, "The mysteries of the middle ages are utterly outdone by the burlesque ceremonies of the Mexicans. The accouchement of the Virgin, on Ohristmas night, appears to me as indecent. In France the police would forbid the ceremony as a shock to public morals. But public morality being a thing unknown in Mexico, the custom of representing the accouchement of the Virgin

RELIGIOUS FORCES lN MEXICO AND CENTRAL AMERICA

in many of the churches offends no one." And all this was written by a French Roman Oatholic prtest, who declared that even French police would prohibit such performances. Heaven alone knows what all this means, and can fully understand the awful condition of things in Mexico and Central America to within forty years of our day. The abbe says more, and, among other things, declares" if the Pope should abolish all simoniacal livings and excommunicate all the priests having concubines, the Mexican clergy would be reduced to a very small affair," and to prove what he says actually cites cases which he personally witnessed in homes where he was entertained.

Alas and alas! this sad condition of things would seem not to have entirely died out, if one can believe only a fraction of what the secular press is unearthing at the present writing, under the painfully familiar title of " Clerical Scandals."

If to the excesses and corru ption of the Roman Catholic priests be added the iron despotism of Spanish rule so cruelly inflicted by the sixty-one viceroys who represented the crown from 1535 to 1821, the reader will have some idea of the burden under which poor Mexico labored. So galling was the rule that intense hatred toward the Spaniards burned in the breast of every descendant of Montezuma. These oppre-ssed people, and even the creole class, were rigidly excluded from any participation in public service, and in every possible way made to feel that birth on Mexican soil was a misfortune and almost equivalent to being born in slavery. All legislation discriminated against them. Native industries must be checked, so that wine, silks, etc., could only be bought of Spain. Their" earthly lords" lived mostly in old Spain on fat incomes produced by their hard toil on Mexican estates. In this way millions of gold kept pouring out of the country from its lawful owners to enrich those who, by force, had imposed upon the peoples of these two countries a foreign government, a foreign language, and a foreign religion.

Independence and Freedom In 1810 Mexico raised the cry of independence and freedom. In 1821 she finally succeeded in throwing off the Spanish yoke. The States of Central and South America, interested spectators in the struggle, were not slow to follow her example, while the recent and glorious achievements of July 3, 1898, in the harbor of Santiago de Cuba, make it possible to say that these cruel oppressors do not now own a.single foot of land on the American continent. Encouraged by their success in throwing off foreign rule, the people next set to work to overthrow papal hierarchy. But what a stupendous task it was I A Church of over three hundred years' standing, with great cathedrals, rich churches, multitudinous chapels, extensive convents and nunneries, also owned, according to official statistics published in

March

1850, no less than eight hundred and sixty-one estates valued at $71,000,000; twenty-two thousand city lots, at $113,000,OOO-a total of $184,000,000; tho some writers, who assert that the clergy evaded government inspection, put the figure at $300,000,000. While the Archbishop of Mexico drew $130,000 annually for his meager (?) support, and the bishops of Puebla and Morelia $110,000 each, the poor people, whose daily income would not average over thirty cents, with only two hundred and fifty working days in the year, were obliged to pay from ten to twelve dollars for anyone of the seven sacraments of the Ohurch, while without those sacraments they dare not live, much less attempt to die.

But the days of this Ohurch were numbered-the day that Mexico achieved her independence. The work begun under the immortal Hidalgo was carried to its consummation by Benito Juarez, who, together with Oommonfort, Lerdo, and others, shrank not from the Heaven-imposed task, even tho Rome summoned Louis Napoleon, with French and Austrian troops, to her aid, till the separation of Ohurch and State, the sequestration of all Ohurch property, including great cathedrals and humble chapels, rich convents and insignificant nunneries, was an accomplished fact. The Oonstitution of 1857, under which all this was accomplished, may be epitomized as follows: 1. The establishment of a constitutional, federal government. 2. Freedom and protection to slaves. 3. Freedom of religion. 4. Freedom of the press. 5. Nationalization of Church property. 6. Abolition of special tribunals for the Army and for the Ohurch. 7. Treaties to foment foreign commerce. . 8. The opening of the country to immigrants of all creeds and countries.

The Reform Laws, which were the logical outcome of the Oonstitution, emphasized the separation of Ohurch and State, expelled. the Jesuits, suppressed the order of the Sisters of Oharity, refused to recognize all monastic orders, made matrimony a civil contract, prohibited religious processions and the use of clerical vestments on the streets, opened church cemeteries for the burial of all classes and creeds, and made education in the public school free and compulsory. The pope fulminatlld his wrath against an this, and declared such laws, "wherever they may be enacted, as null and void," and then had the audacity to add that all who had act, hand, or part in the framing of such laws had made themselves amenable to "the censures and spiritual punishment" in his power to inflict upon them.

. By the Mexican people these" fulminations from the Vatican were turned into ridicule," and not even the threats of European courts could deter her from her God-inspired purpose. To-day we behold.

l!)o~] Itll:ttGIOt1S lJiORC1l:S IN MEXICO AND CENTnAL AMEItICA

the result! Mexico has taken her place among the enlightened and progressive nations of the earth. Her disenthralled people are freely and rapidly multiplying all kinds of industries, developing her rich mines, planting her wonderfully fertile lands, spreading a magnificent railroad and telegraph system over her entire territory, building schools· and hospitals in every city and town, scattering a free press wide-cast, and protecting every man in the free exercise of his religious beliefs. These events have led to a condition of things which enables the government to meet all its obligations at home and abroad, to close its fiscal year with millions of hard cash in the national treasury, and daily increases the respect and admiration it has long enjoyed on the part of the best nations of the world.

During all these years the Roman Catholic Church, still the dominant religious force in the country, has learned by bitter experience. And it may not be amiss to state that even the most radical leaders of the Liberal party, God's agent in reaching present results, have not been fighting all this time against religion, but against clericalism, priest-craft, and the meddling of the Church in politics. And while many thousands have been driven away from the Church by the abuses mentioned, the great mass of Mexico's fourteen millions are still Roman Catholic in belief. The Church holds its influence over the masses in a variety of ways. First, by its glittering and imposing ceremonialism, which seems to have a special attraction not only for the Latin races but even more so for all Indian races. Second, by means of its sacred shrines, notably Guadalupe, Ameca-meca, Ocotlan, and others, to which monthly and especially annual pilgrimages are made, when thousands and even tellS of thousands attend, some coming from immense distances. Third;through the confessional, and, finally, through the seven so-called sacraments, which bring the priests into the home at every stage of life from the cradle to the grave.

Roman Catholic Forces Nevertheless, modern Mexico, with its new life and especially the spread of Protestantism, has its influence on the old Church, and one can not but note an improvement which it is earnestly hoped may develop more and more. The religious forces of Romanism at the beginning of the new century are about as follows: 1. The pulpit. We mention this not because the Church has in Mexico and Central America as yet developed any great preachers who by their learning and eloquence sway the masses, bnt because the new order of things, and especially the presence of Protestantism, makes preaching a part of Catholic worship. In the course of time this must lead to a better state of things, and possibly with an educated priesthood produce, as in France and America, orators of national repute who can stir and inspire congregations to higher ideals or life and work.

TllEl !ilSS10NAny nEVIEW of 'rBE WORLD

2. Romanism in Mexico and Oentral America can hardly be said to control any press as a religious force. Periodicals they have in increasing numbers. These carry the Ohurch caJendar, and occasionally religious articles; but, on the whole, they are the organs of the political tendencies of the Ohurch, and are much given to criticizing the government and attacking everything that looks like Protestantism or Masonry. What is understood as a religious press in the United States is unknown to Oatholicism in these countries.

3. Hospitals, which might be such eloquent exponents of the practical side of Ohristianity, belong to the government. It is true that the priests are often found iu them trying to influence their management, but in all our twenty-seven years in the country I can recall but one such institution whIch might be called Oatholic, and that was built through the generosity of a single individual.

4. The schools of both countries have long since ceased to be a religious force. Higher schools are not planted or supported by the Ohurch, with the single exception of seminaries, mostly controlled by the Jesuits, where they teach a little theology, much Mariolatry, and, frequently, considerable contempt and spirit of disregard, not to say disobedience, to civil authorities.

5. Then there are a number of so-called pious associations, such as "The Daughters of Mary," "The Apostleship of the Oross," "The Royal Guard of the Heart of Jesus," "The Perpetual Watch of the Holy Sacrament," and others of like nature. The members of these associations have certain duties in the Ohurch, like guarding the images, the "host," etc., and sometimes move in society to do the bidding of the priests. But, judging by appearances, their spccial duty would seem to be that of keeping the collection-plate in "perpetual motion."

Protestant Forces Fortunately for Mexico and Oentral America, the new century opens with other kinds of religious forces at work in both countries. These are forces such as Protestant Ohristianity sets in motion at all times and in all lands.

1. There is the work of that venerable society which has pioneered the missionary work in many lands, sometimes for lack of funds somewhat slowly but never without success; we refer, of course, to the American Bible Society. At present it maintains a general agent in the capital of Mexico and thirty colporteurs scattered throughout the country, many of whom are as devoted men as ever toiled for Ohrist 01' won a martyr's crown. These men distributed in the past year 32,728 volumes of the Scriptures, while the twenty years 0 work record a total of 659,362 copies 01' portions of Holy Writ.

In Oentral America two general agents, assisted by about a dozen colporteurs, have begun to scatter the Word through the several

RELIGIOUS FORCES iN MEXICO ANi> CENTRAL AME:kICA

States. According to the last published report at hand, 9,869 volumes of the Scriptures were circulated in 1899. Perhaps 50,000 volumes have been distributed by the various agencies, including the British and Foreign Bible Societies, and would thus give us a total of over 700,000 copies of the Bible, or portions of the same, scattered in Mex- ico and Central America during the last quarter of the past century. Just as truly as "the entrance" of His Word "giveth light," just so truly will these precious volumes, tho many of them may be burned by fanatic priests or others hidden away, through fear, for long years, as we have known of in the past, yet just so truly will these precious volumes, iu the near future, shed over these weary nations a flood of life Divine.

2. Another living force sent out into these two lands is the printed sheets from the presses of the American Tract Society of New York and the Religious 'l'ract Society of London-twin sisters for good of the two societies above mentioned. Both of these are cooperating as far as their limited resources will permit. This kind of work is greatly augmented by the various presses of the missions in Mexico, which publish books, illustrated papers, Sunday-school lesson leaves, tracts, etc., in great numbers. The Methodist press alone has printed about 70,000,000 pages of religious literature since it was established; the Presbyterian, perhaps, has many more, while several smaller presses are doing their share; so that we are confident that not less than 200,000,000 pages have been or are being distributed among the people carrying the message of salvation. As there is force in the seed so there is life in these "leaves." Who can tell what the harvest will be ?

3. Protestantism now, as in the past, finds a force of great value in her schools, the object being not to antagonize the ever-increasing efforts of these governments, but to aid and cooperate in every such effort; to teach patriotism, and make better and more enlightened citizens; not to demexicanize but to help form more excellent and truer subjects. Already the Protestant schools of Mexico have a matricula of some 18,000 children, whose influence for good must rapidly spread with the passiug years.

4. Protestantism, through her hospitals and dispensaries in San Luis Potosi, Leon, Silao, Guanajuato, Guadalajara, and other places, is commending itself even to the most fanatical, and is exercising an ever-increasing influence in favor of the Great Physician of soul and body, while they ameliorate the sufferings of thousands each year, especially among the poor.

5. The Protestant pulpit is beginning to make itself felt as a force of no mean import. In the early years of our mission work these pulpits were occupied mostly either by men converted in or after reaching middle life, or by foreigners. But the Mexican youth taken

'rllE MISSrONAltY REVIEW 013' '.rHE WORLD

into our schools twenty or more years ago, and trained in "sound doctrines," with notions of sermon building, and, above all, a personal knowledge of salvation, together with a zeal for souls born of the Holy Spirit's presence, are already making the pulpit a power in the land. Tho but few years of this kind of preparation have obtained, such men as Valderrama, Morales, Euroza, Sein, and others who might be mentioned, true-blooded Mexicans, are making themselves feIt in and out of the Church, and, given the language, would be an honor to the Christian pulpit in any land.

6. Here, as in other lands, Protestantism has laid her hand upon the youth, and is drawing them into the Sunday-schools, Epworth League, Christian Endeavor, and Young People's societies. These are being prepared to be a mighty Christian force in the future.

Some idea of their present importance may be obtained when we state that recently five hundred and sixty-three delegates representing these movements, and now united in a federation, met in the City of Puebla for their fourth annual convention. The first convention, four years ago, was attended by only about two hundred.

7. And last, but by no means least, the orderly Christian life and the well-regulated Christian family, standing on Biblical grounds and showing to the world around living examples of happy homes, where the head of the household is a "king and priest unto God," and where of all it may be said: They eat, they drink, and in communion sweet Quaff immortality and joy. .

These are forces which will live to bless these lands and honor God We forever. have spoken of two kinds of religious forces, Roman Catholic and Protestant. The first has had over three hundred years in which to prove its work. Let every impartial reader' look at Mexico and Central America and see the sad results. Protestantism set its forces at work just as the old century passed into the last twenty-five years of its existence. Give us twenty-five years more, and a better pen will write a chapter more glorious than we could dare to prophesy.

A NEW REFORMATION IN FRANCE-MADRANGES* FROM AN OFFICIAL REPORT A remarkable religious movement, which in some respects reminds us of the Reformation of the sixteenth century, has recently taken place in the district of Correze, France, where the most profound religious ignorance and unreasoning prejudice have hitherto existed.

On an undulating plateau in the region of Tulle, about six miles ~ Translated from reports issued by the Societe Evangelique de France by Emma Belle D. Pierson: See also note in Editorial Department.

A NEW REFORMATION IN FRANCE-MADRAliI>:!)3

from Treignac, and some distance from the Monedieres Mountains, lies the little village of Madranges. 'rhis village, barren of natural advantages, is still more neglected from a civil and religious stand- P9int. Since the Revolution it has belonged to the parish of Lonzac, but has suffered much neglect at the hands oftheRomish Church. 'fhe people of Madranges had no priest. The priest of LOl1zac was supposed to minister to them, and for a while he performed mass for them twice a month in their little church. He obliged the children to come for their cate- cheticallessons three times a week to Lonzac at seven in the morning.

In order to be on time they had to start from their homes about three or four o'clock, often accompanied by their parents because they could not find their way in the dark. It is difficult to picture what these poor children suffered from the cold and rain and fatigue, plodding the five or six miles which separated Ma- dranges from Lonzac. Such a state of things could not last. The parents at length refused to send their youngest children. _ The final rupture, however, was caused by the priest himself. One day he abruptly announced to his parishioners of Madranges that as MONSIEUR DUPUY he did not receive payment for this ministration, he would not come again to say mass in their chapel. Stunned by this announcement, the population asked the diocesan authority to attach them to another parish. They also sent three mothers as a delegation to the Bishop of Tulle with a most remarkable letter (January 16, 1898), laying before him the sad plight in which their village was placed, and stating that the priest of Lonzac had flatly refused to administer baptism to a child and communion to two catechumens. They added: Thus, considering that with every effort we make matters worse rather than better, we abandon the struggle, and we place in your hands the sacred house which was given to us that religion might reign in the midst of our families. We hope, sire, that you will find it in your heart

to end this unhappy state of things by authorizing the priest of Veix to come and minister to us at once. The faith has not departed from Madranges. Our men recognize their duties as well as we women.

Even this letter brought no response. The bishop was unmoved, and for eighteen months these poor villagers were entirely deprived of religious services. But they were so deeply religious that they con- trived in many ways to remedy the trouble. For marriage services they went to neighboring village churches, and one of their own num- ber volunteerCld to take charge of religious instruction. An old sacristan named Dupuy helped the children learn the catechism; moreover, he read the Bible to them. When a death took place they carried the body to the church, and the sacristan officiated in place of the priest, reciting the prayers for the dead both there and at the grave. This good man also at Christmas time, seeing the pe()ple sad because no religious services were to be held, gathered them together in the village church and read to them from the Bible the story of the nativity, while his son sang some special Christmas hymns.. What a touching example of faith and genuine attachment to religion in these mountain people!

However, time ran on without any amelioration of their circum- stances.' At last, tired of being thus neglected, the inhabitants made a great decision. August 2, 1898, they addressed a petition to Rev. Mr. Hirsch, Protestant pastor at Brive, telling him how distressed they were, and adding: In view of the neglect, which is an evidence of ill will toward us, the population thus testifies their desire to have henceforth a form of wor- ship which will prevent a return of this primitive ignorance, and they appeal to your kindness for some services which will certainly be well . attended if you will advise us of the day of your arrival.

This letter was sent on by Pastor Hirsh to the Evangelical Society of France, of which he was a member. Touched by the appeal, Rev. Mr. Follourd, agent of the Evangelical Society at Brive, was asked to put himself immediately into communication with the people of Madranges. He found that they had been led to ask for a Protestant pastor, because some of the citizens, when absent from home, had attended Protestant services. The sacristan Dupuy had for a long time been reading a Bible which he had bought of a colporteur. Numbers of other Bibles and copies of the New Testament were bought in the same way, and Pastor Fallourd reported that the ground was prepared and it was only necessary to sow the seed.

About August 16th he went to Madranges and received an enthusiastic welcome upon his arl'lval. Guns were fired in his honor and the church bells rang out to call the people together. At two o'clock a fine assemblage gathered in the open air, the Church being too, small to hold them. This first meeting was a great success. An old

A NEW REFORMATION IN FRANCE-MADRANGES

man was heard to say as he walked home, "There is the religion that I need. When I come to die I do not want the priest called, but the pastor." He had not long to wait, for shortly afterward he died sud- denly, and Pastor Fallourd was called to conduct the funeral. The family urged him to perform the ceremony in the church, using the regular Romish appurtenances. It was no time for use- less discussions, so he consented. It was a most curious and un- common spectacle-a funeral cortege presided over by a Protestant pastor and preceded by a man with a crucifix! At the churcL. Mr. Fallourd mounted the pulpit, while every part of the church-nave, choir, chapel of the Virgin, and even the sacristy-was filled with lis- teners. As it grew dark the sacristan took from the altar the silver candlestick, and, lighting the candle, held it near the pulpit, so that the pastor might see to read from the Bible!

The impression produced by the service was profound, and the people urged him to returu on August 28th, the day of the village fete. They chose this time to show their sympathy with Prostestantism. Five meetings were held in three days, one of which called forth an audience of six hundred people, in spite of a pouring rain. It was indeed a strange sight to see men and women, young people and children, entering the chapel, dipping their fingers into the "holy water" and making the sign of the cross, while they listened in astonished silence to the preaching so new to them, a sermon in which there was no allusion to the Virgin Mary nor to the saints, but only to Jesus Ohrist, who died for our sins and rose again for our justification.

. The people, becoming more and more interested by this preaching of the true Gospel, sent a petition to the Evangelical Society, asking for a settled pastor. This petition was signed by one hundred and fifty-seven names, represent.ing a majority of the residents of the place. Rev. Mr. Fallourd went to Madranges for six months on October 13, 1898, and instituted regular worship there. For two months it was held in the Oatholic church without opposition. The people were much touched by the sympathy shown them after their long years of neglect, and as they heard more of the Gospel their interest in it grew. It is difficult to give an idea of the change that came over the spiritual life of that population. In their homes the ordinary topic of conversation became religion. They spoke of it in the fields, at the fair, riding, or walking, or traveling on the railroad. Women, children, young people and aged, all seemed equally interested in the movement.

When the Romish Ohurch saw how things were tending it immediately named a priest for Madranges, withheld the use of the church edifice from the Protestants, and commenced the regnlar celebration of the mass. The first visit the new priest made was to Dupuy, the sacristan, and demanded that he serve, as formerly, at the mass. But the old

PROTESTANT SUNDAY-SCHOOL CHILDRE~-MADRANGES man had been reading his Bible, and replied to the priest, "Monsieur, I can not serve you at mass; I am a Protestant." Much taken back, the priest turned to Dupuy's son and said, "Well then, Denis, you shall serve me." " I," responded the young man, "still less than my father! " The f~llowing Sunday less than two dozen persons attended mass, while Pastor Fallourd had an audience of one hundred. The next week the priest invited one of his colleagues from a neighboring village, and when the hour came for Mr. Fallourd's meeting to assemble they both placed themselves at the door of the Protestant meeting-place to intimidate those who should attempt to attend the service. As the pastor approached and saw the priests he feared that he would have no audience; but he mistook his- people, for he found a company of young people assembled who had entered courageously under the severe gaze of the two priests, fortifying themselves by singing: Oh, Jesus, we will be faithful, Faithful to Thee till death.

The clergy did everything in their power to regain a hold upon the people. Menaces, promises, and money were used; neither expense nor effort was spared in the endeavor t? draw away or discourage the

A NEW REFORMATION IN FRANCE-MADRANGES

new converts. The priest knew that the Protestants would have a Christmas tree, so he offered tWO! He knew that the people had commenced to love the Bible, so he set himself to speak well of the" Book of books" and to preach the Gospel more like the Protestant pastor. To attract young ,people he instituted games, organized sociables, and distributed money, clothes, and food all winter. But in spite of his efforts he was forced to acknowledge himself defeated.

Aside from a few defections, the Protestants have remained true. Whole families were led into the light. A large company of young people became enthusiastic for Christ. A Sabbath-school and a Thursday school for catechetical and- singing lessons; a regular and wellattended church service; a set' of faithful officers; among them the old sacristan; and, lastly, a solid nucleus -of several hundred adherents, including residents of neighboring villages-all these attest the genuineness of the work.

For some time past Mr. Fallourd has made the 15th of each month, which is the universal fair day, an occasion for a meeting, especially to draw strangers who have been attracted by the fair and who must pass through Madranges. In this way many mountain people from twenty miles round are glad to attend, and when they go back to their homes they recount to their neighbors what they have heard. Thus the good seed is being scattered all abont Mad ranges, oU'TER THE SJ£RVICE IN THE BARN-IIIADRANGES

and the inhabitants of the far-away villages are asking in their turn for the Gospel. Protestant hymns have become very popular, and may be heard from early morning until night in the streets of the vil- lage, in the fields and pastures, echoing and reechoing from hill to hill. Thus the very mountains are made to rejoice. Until lately they had no popular music except light songs, often with vulgar words.

Now these songs are iii iii iii abandoned, and every- where the canticles of the Ohristian faith may be heard. What has brought about this? Draw near to these little shepherds and ask them.

" My children, you are happy to-day?"

" Ah! yes, sir; we can not help singing."

"How old are you?"

"I am four months old," says one.

"And I also – I am four months old."

"How is that? You are fooling me. You look to be fourteen years- both of you."

"Oh, sir, we mean INSIDE THE NEW CHURCH-MADRANGES that it is but four months since we heard and accepted the Gospel. The years we lived without the Gospel do not count. It was lost time." One woman said recently: "Before you came here with the Gospel message I used to be terrified by thunder- storms: I used to light a candle, and, trembling low down before it, repeat over and over' Paters ' and 'Ave Marias'; but now when the thunders roar I sing a hymn and have no fear whatever."

These people are not satisfied with mere attendance at Divine serv- ice and -reading their Bibles. They understand also the importance of sacrifice in Ohristian life. When the use of the church was refused them, they were much discouraged, _but nobly rose to the occasion.

The sacristan offered his house to the pastor for service. Then, as it proved much too small,another man offered his barn, and all gladly set to work to renovate it. At another time, without the knowledge of the pastor, they took up a collection to pay his traveling expenses, and later, having learned that the Societe Evangelique was to have a sale,

A NEW REFORMATION IN FRANCE-MADRANGES

they contributed two sacks of chestnuts. When the erection of s church was proposed they offered to give several days' work and to fur- nish some of the materials.

The people themselves have started prayer-meetings in which the young men and women lead in prayer with a simplicity and fervor truly astonishing. There has been a steady growth up to the present time in numbers and in personal piety of the converts.

This movement at Madranges is but one of a number of symptoms which show a state of soul hunger which is more widespread in France than is generally known. Similar movements are imminent and have already begun in other parts of Correze. We .believe this region to be deliberately opening up itself to the Gospel. Many places have sent to us asking for conferences, and these requests are not prompted by mere anti-clericalism or hatred of the priest. They are tlie expressions of real and deeply felt soul needs. The whole move- ment began years ago by a Bible falling into the hands of a simple farmer. The good man spread the Word of God so well that throughout the whole community there came requests for Bibles and New Testa- ments. The people buy them and read them.

These multitudes, de- tached from Rome but without the light of truth, need our prayers and our help. Already a church has been established at Madranges with four out- posts, but what can one pastor do to serve all the region round with its cry- ing needs? Three other churches ought to be estab- lished at once in order to take advantage of the cordial feel- ing which the people have to- ward Protestant- ism. Pray ear- nestly that the Lord of the har- vest will sen d for t h laborers in t 0 this field, and let the nec- essary mOTley be given to make possible the best work of the messengers of Peace. THE NEW l'ROTESTANT C;:HUIC;:H AT MADRANGlllS

ALLEGED BARBARITIES IN KONGOFREE STATE BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

Dr. Wilson, a Presbyterian missionary in West Africa, observed some negro lads tossing a ball which bounded unusually. Curiosity led him to investigate the substance of the ball, which, to his amazement, he found to be what is popularly known as India rubber. lIe called the attention of merchants in England to the discovery which this accident led to, that there were vast quantities of this gum within a short distance of the coast of Africa.

'l'hat discovery stimulated modern methods of communication. The use of rubber for insulating electric wires had already resulted in ocean cables. But the sources whence it was got and the quality of it, and even the limitation of the quantity of it, made it so expensive as to preclude its large use in ocean cables and many arts and industries. The discovery of missionary Wilson led to investigations which revealed the fact that unlimited quantities of rubber could be furnished from West Africa, which, though of a coarser quality, could be utilized at a very low cost in arts and sciences. One who studies a map of the cable lines of the world will be amazed at the results traceable to Dr. Wilson's observation of the negro boys' ball game.

It is sad to have to note that this discovery has brought but little blessing to the native African, and is bringing much of the curse of contact with so-called Christian civilization.

The cupidity of Europeans has led to the organization of effort on an extended scale to exploit Africa "for what there is in it." It is very lamentable that this is accompanied with manifestations of the most reckless disregard of justice and humanitarian measures in a number of localities. The general tendency of the foreign administration of the "spheres of influence" has probably made for progress in a good sense, but there are notable exceptions.

The Belgium government and its king, Leopold II., are ~upposed to be responsible for good government in the Kongo Free State. It is natural that they shonld seek revenue for the conduct of so vast a venture. Among the indigenous resources looked to is the India rubber supply. It is thought not possible that the government in its official capacity could organize a bureau for this branch of income that could be as efficient as a voluntary agency, to whom the government might let the privilege to operate the industry. The government must not, however, give this away. A percentage of the crop of rubber collected must fall to the state as a part of its income. In the practical operation of this theory of administration the Brussels government has sold the privilege to collect rubber through the Free State territory. It also has authorized the use of force in securing the services of the natives in this enterprise.

ALLEGED BARBARITIES IN KONGO FREE STATE

It is patent on the face of the system that it is open to great abuse. A high average of morality in the officers and agents of such a "concession" would be demanded under such conditions to secure even a tolerably decent result. The stockholders in Europe press for high dividends, and are not apt to be over nice as to the methods whieh bring them. Agents far removed from the restraints of any public sentiment, feeling the lassitude of a tropical climate, obliged to find and develop the men and organize the measures for operating the plant or "privilege," are subject to unusual temptations to laxity in the ethical quality of all parts of the appliances.

The agency through which the labor of the expedition and its subordinate administration must be effected is the native races. These " raw heathen" have not been accustomed to regard the "quality of mercy," or to exhibit altruistic characteristics, and they are scarcely likely to develop them when a "tale" of rubber is demanded by fair means-but if not then, by any means. Now when there is added a military force, authorized to obtain compulsory labor from a people reluctant to work at all,and not tempted thereto by any wants they recognize, and for whieh there is at best remuneration unequal to even the new desires whieh eivilization might ereate, it is not difficult to see that the labor factor is not readily secured without chance of great injustice and even cruelty.

When within the contract an armed force is possible, which must be composed of native tribes, and which may be equipped with arms of precision, of which the native popUlation has been denuded by compact of fifteen great nations, the chances for anything like tolerable decency, much less fairness and humanitarianism, rapidly diminishes. Then when one goes a step further in the actual facts, and finds this police force, with unlimited authority to impress men and women, is not only armed with the most modern weapons, but is picked from cannibal tribes, who are turned loose where there is no possible challenge to their conduct, one has hypothetieal eonditions most eompletely adapted to secure injustice, oppression, cruelty, and crime of every grade.

And all this is just what the Kongo Free State has provided. It is not necessary to be over particular in sifting the evidence which is borne by every mail, that this system is operated to result in the blackest and most burping shame of Christendom. The press of Great Britain, of Germany, of France,- and of Brussels itself, has been laden with complaints of results of such an "abomination of desolation." It is true that the evidence is charged with originating from competing and jealous eompanies, who are obliged to accept smaller dividends than the great Kongo eoncessionaires are able to present to their directors, and to the Belgium government to help balance its budget. But the whole crime and cruelty is so well within the possi-

bilities of the provisional sub-government of the concessions that it can make but little difference whether some details of the pandemonium are too lurid or otherwise. They are within the bond. That the Kongo State should hold one-half the shares in the Domaine Prive Oompany, and be indifferent to the reports of murder, torture, and mutilation which accompany its dividt'nds, is beyond comprehension. That these things are of common occnrrence is asserted on the authority of officers who have ad mitted orderilJg the mutilation of hundreds of natives, and suspending the mutilated members on stockades to inspire a zeal to collect rn bber. Knees hacked off, hands severed at the wrist, limbs broken with revolver bullets, rubber collectors tied to stakes and, naked, expos·ed to the burning sun-such are the proceedings, among other&, reported. Fifty blows with a hippo (whip) administered by a sub-agent on a native, because he had not collected enough rubber, were followed by a revolver shot which broke the poor fellow's ankle; whole districts put to fire and sword to terrorize the n~ives to collect rubber; women's right hands cut off because their husbands did not produce enough rubber-these are asserted as specimens of the energetic development of the" Abir" Oompany, organized under Kongo law, by which shares have advanced five hundred per cent. in a few months, and enormous quantities ·of rubber are sent home, a single steamer having carried four hundred and eighty tons of it.

We have chosen to write in moderation (!) of these conditions, and forbear quoting the evidence of greater atrocities, some of them common to all the rubber companies. Oaptain Guy Burrows, after six years' service in the Kongo Free State government, stated, January 2, 1902, in London, to the representative of the Associated Press, that there are abuses which, for the credit of humanity, we decline to quote. He corroborated the statement of an American missionary that the Free State officials employed five hundred cannibals, to whom they issued rifles, to massacre and capture unarmed natives who had rebelled against their brutal methods. He declared that he had sworn testimony of the Belgian government handing over natives to these armed cannibals. He says, "Forced labor prevails everywhere and 'shot-gun' rule is the truest description of the present administration. The companies deriving wealth from the collection of rubber are all more or less state enterprises, as a third or half the shares in ·them are invariably held by the government." He acknowledges that King Leopold and the government have made some show of action against the agents of some of the Upper Kongo companies, bu t says" only minor officials are ever touched." He asserts that" while the present systems for the collection of rubber and the recruitment of natives continue the Kongo Free State will remain a disgrace to the white man's work in Africa."

CHRISTIAN LITERATURE FOR TURKEY

CHRISTIAN LITERATURE FOR TURKEY Lapse of years has not ended, nor can it ever end, the sway of this marvelous city of over millions of Asiatics, to whom during many centuries it has been known as the dominant point of the universe. The influence of Constantinople can never cease so long as the people of Western Asia persist in their ancient custom of coming periodically to this city like the flow of a tidal wave, in order to carry back with its ebb to distant hamlets the impressions and other gains which the city has given them. Under these circumstances the city may be called the throbbing heart of Turkey.-Consianiinople and Its Problems, by Dr. H. O. DWIGHT.

The Ohristian agencies for reaching this strategic point of power with the Gospel have been efficient enough to provoke persistent antagonism in an acute form. The educational institutions of the Protestant commnnities Iilcattered over the empire have been objects of intense persecution an'd the storm-center of conflict between Islam and Ohristianity.

Through it all the schools have secured the result of a large read- ing community. The sultan and his advisers have recently shown their estimate of the power of the press by a supersensitiveness to its issues, and a greatly increased censorship over them. The ludicrous ignorance of this board of censors in the 9.etail of their work finds constant exposure through the secular press of Europe and America.

Paul's Epistle to the Galatians was condemned on the supposition that it was addressed to the population of Galata, Oonstantinople, and when information was given that Paul was dead demand was made for the certificate of his burial. "Onward, Ohristian Soldiers!" was condemned as too martial for circulation in the empire, and" Thy Kingdom Oome" was expunged from the Lord's prayer, as the sultan did not want any other kingdom to come than his own. But all these strictures are a compliment to the power of the press, and the indications are that literature is to be the storm-center in 'l'urkey. Schools continuously pour out multitudes ready to read without discrimination. Prevailing conditions make the issues of native publishers for the most part vicious, or at best indiscriminate.

The American Board, through its Publication Oommittee, is alert to the opportunity and the necessity of the present hour, and has availed itself of the presence in this country at this time of Dr. Henry O. Dwight, whose post-office address is Roselle, New Jersey, to press on the attention of the Ohristian public of all denominations the duty of a well-organized extension of the evangelical literary agencies possible in the Turkish Empire.

HENRY O. DWIGHT, D.D., ON THE CRISIS Four facts constitute to-day a crisis in the history of progress III 'l'urkey: 1. Education has opened a way for literature to shape the moral growth of the people. But morally elevating books in native languages are wanting.

2. American missionaries have won such a leading position in the field of literature in that land that they can reach the people with Ohristian books of power.

3. The missionaries have not the money to publish the fresh, attractive, inspiring books needed to continue the culture begun in the schools.

4. Half-educated native writers of atheistical tendency and ven- dors of the pander's literature have found that there is money in this . situation, and if inaction to-day permits the apostles of sensuality to wrest from the hands of .the missionaries preeminence in the literary field, a like opportunity for molding the moral qualities of the nation can hardly occnr again.

Missionaries of the American Board have been in a great degree the agency bv which a knowledge of reading has been spread through Turkey. – More than any other writers.in the empire, they are equipped for giving to the people books that will elevate, whether in Turkish, Greek, or Armenian. 'l'hey have agencies in every province, and sell their books even in Persia and Russia. 'I.'he American Board supports the missionaries and assistants engaged in literary work, the London Tract Society annually grants $1,250 for printing tracts and some other strictly evangelistic literature, but there is no money to publish books for young people, for general Christian culture in the community at large, or for stimulating thought among the clergy and other leaders.

Schools continuously pour ont multitudes ready to 'read without discrimination. Prevailing conditions make the issues of native publishers for the most part vicious, or at best indiscriminate. Ex- perience has shown that if the missionaries offer the people good books they will be bought and appreciated. We all know that the press is the only means by which a small body of workers call influ- ence vast multitudes. Yet the mission press is almost idle because there is no money to maintain it in activity.

In this emergency an attempt is being made to raise a fund of thirty thousand dollars for the use of the Publication Committee of the American Board's missions in Turkey. This fund will be devoted entirely to maintaining book manufacture; that is to say, it will be dedicated to the expense of paper, illustrations, printing and binding books of Christian culture without sectarian bias.

Printing wiII have to be done in three leading languages of the country, and the necessity for this reduplication makes the sum pro- posed small in proportion to the nature of the enterprise contemplated. The plan is to proceed cautiously, to issue well-chosen books in attractive form, and to sell the books at a small advance only over the cost of production. This will keep the selling price low, will provide for the cost of distribution over a wide territory, and will afford means of increasing the annual output while insuring at the same time the return of all the money to be used again. In short, the fund is to be a capital which is gradually to be invested in the business, whose profits will be small but will go to extend the business. Properly managed, such a fund will not only initiate, but, like an endowment for a college, it will permaneutly continue this enterprise of education, enlightenment, and spiritual culture.

Because of the unsectarian quality of the literature contemplated, philanthropists of every name may aid in this effort to stimulate moral growth in a nation. Because of the profoundly beneficent aim of the undertaking, every Christian may hel p it; for it is of the class of work which Jesus Christ did when he walked among men.

THE RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF NEW YORK

THE RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF NEW YORK * As the greatest city of a Christian country, New York maybe looked upon as a Christian city, pronounced in her adherence to Christian principles, and an unfaltering testimony to the vast continent in which she wields so mighty an influence. This is indeed the ideal which so powerful a metropolis should fulfil. But New York falls far short of it. Her popUlation of 3,437,202 places her second only to London in size and importance. In the commerce of the New World her influence is paramount. In politics, in education, in vast enterprises, she is leading the nation. But in religion, in Protesta.nt church members proportioned to the population, she shows broad districts, teeming with multitudes of mingled peoples, whose religious condition is less than the least of any of our States and Territories.

In 1890 San Francisco showed the lowest proportion of Protestant church members of any of our large cities, only five and eight-tenths of her popUlation being professing evangelicals, while New York City, with her eight per cent. of evangelical Christians, was next lowest. But the total population of San Francisco was less than 300,000, while New York possessed one district-the German-numbering over 200,000, in which the proportion of evangelicals was but four per cent., and another district of 2oo,00D-the Jewish-in which the Protestant church members numbered but nine-tenths of one per cent.

In 1900 the Jewish section showed but three-fifths of one per cent. of evangelical church members, or 1,504 Christians to 221,000 persons.

There is no city in the Union, State or Territory, which shows such religious dearth as these great foreign districts of New York City. Alaska in 1890 had a Protestant church membership of four per cent. and a Protestant church, to say nothing of the Roman Catholic and Greek churches, to every 3,561 persons of her population. Indian Territory in 1890.. had fifteen per cent. of evangelical Christians, and an evangelical church for every 227 of her people-men, women, and children. But New York's Jewish district has only a Protestant church for every 22,000 people, and one ward in the Borough of Brooklyn has a population of 20,000 and not a single Protestant church 01' mission is to be found within its borders.

Above Fourteenth Street in the Borough of Manhattan the evangelical Christians number but nine per cent. of the population, leaving a million and fifty thousand people outside of evangelical Christianity.

The Borough of Brooklyn shows ten per cent. (119,787) of Protestant church members, but even here is left a million and forty-six thousand persons not evangelical Christians.

But startling as are these figures, we stand aghast when we consider the character of this population which we should evangelize-foreigners from every clime under heaven; and not in knots of a hundred or more, but in great, solid massive colonies of hundreds of thousands.

New York is a port of entry, and here the main stream of foreign immigration pours its floods of hapless human beings into our country. To be sure many of them scatter to the West and South and North, but too many-far too many-lodge in New York City. And these are the * Condensed from The City's Millions, a paper published by the" New York Evangelical Band," of which Miss Helen F. Clark is the director. This band is doing most efficient work, and is in sore need of the support of Christians who wish to have a part in rescuing the milliona of this metropolis.-EllITORS.

poorest of the poor. If they were not, if they had the money to carry them across the country they would not stay in New York to struggle and starve and suffer.

In one year 35,000 Russians arrived at New York with but seven dollars each; 66,000 Italians came with eight dollars each, and 23,000 Hungarians came with but five dollars per capita-over 124,000 persons, of whom not one had sufficient money to pay one month's rent in advance. Their poverty is awful. Their ignorance is appalling. Speaking only their native dialects, they huddle together, race by race, living over again their life in the fatherland, perpetuating their customs, perpetuating their religion, unless, as is too often the case, they lapse into atheism and open unbelief.

These are beds for the prolific propagation of socialism and anarchy. Here in these districts are the nihilist societies of the Russians, the socialist and anarchist clubs of the Germans, the Italian Mafia and the Chinese highbinders. All these preach against established institutions, or incite to law"breaking and personal vengeance.

These ignorant and too often lawless foreigners are also the natural prey of corrupt politicians, and through the ballot become to our better citizens a menace that is terrible. What is the outlook for their evangelization?

We have less than 150,000 Christian church members in Manhattan to 1,850,000 inhabitants, and but 302,000 in all of Greater New York against her 3,437,000 people. This is but a handful in the wilderness of people. For this small number-many of them minors, most of them women, too many of them weak and negligent-to accomplish this work of evangelization will mean a tremendous effort on the part of the willing and competent ones.

It will mean not only personal labor but a greater expenditure than New York Christians are probably ready to undertake. For years our generous city givers have been bui~ding up the West and South through our Home Mission Societies, until now there is no settlement of people in country districts in all our dominions on this continent so void of the Gospel as are the poorer districts of our great cities. It is now time for the country districts to help evangelize the cities, and for our general Christian public to look more closely to the condition of our great centers of popUlation, and devise some way by which their menacing elements may be reached by the Gospel.

PROPORTION OF RELIGIOUS AND NON~RELIGIOUS PEItSONS IN THE TWELVE LARGEST CITIES IN THE UNITED STATES, ACCORDING TO THE LAST CHURCH CENSUS (1890) iI il ~ ~ 00 ..1:1 '"..1..:1. t'"; o"'oSil. '" p:~ ..0.. '; ~ ~ ..1:1 • ..1:1", "~''.". '"o~ "..o..lS.'0" ~~ ..0.. "'", ., r;iI[)~.8 …. -0;;'$" ~~ ~'& e"~.;'.;'l:';l'-;l, i~"'.~ .o.. S.0 tl.'"; 0", ;i!&j -'"'".0 l).S ~3 – o1lt::: "''''' ~;;; :.§a ~M<~1l ~~ … ..1:1 " "'" 0- "'''' "'= ~;;; CITY :'0"; -'" – ~ "l ~o CITY '":0; .-'" 14)<0;,;1; 1 – i !,d P. &:I 0 &:I 00 ~~ 0 p0., A< E] Q) =– 2Q);::0: 0- '" ~ "l ~o ~ 0 – – – ~~ NewYork …… 1,515,301 133,096 8 27 63 San Francisco … 298.997; 17,370 5 25 68 Brooklyn ……. 806,343 103,232 12 25 61 Cincinnati. …… 296,908 39,194 13 25 60 ChicaJ;0 …….. 1,099,850 114,657 10 24 64 Cleveland.. … .. . 225601..636543'1 38,837 14 21 Phila elphia…. 1,046,964 166,029 15 16 67 Buffalo……… .. 40,630 15 28 64 54 lsI I St. Lonis ……. 451,770 51,485 11 17 70 ~~ Orleans…. 242,0391 25,700 10 28 60 Boston ……… 448,477 45.560 10 44 45 Greater N. Y…. 3,437,202:302,295 8 26 64 Baltimore …… 434.439 54,516 12 59

1902J EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS The Zioniata in Conference of higher criticism have been con- fined almost exclusively to the The fifth Zionist Congress was ranks of Protestantism. But the held at Basle the first week in the contagion or infection has reached new year, and very largely at- the disciples of. the Vatican, as is tended, its members coming to- seen in the case of Lenormant and gether from points as distant from Dr. Mivart and others. The pope is each other as Astrachan and Lon- a man of much worldly wisdom, don, Canada and Manchuria. Dr. and a consummate tactician, and, Theodor Herzl, Israel ZangwiJI, and though the sessions of the commis- Dr. Max Nordau were the main sion may be private, the conclu- speakers. It would seem as though sions will not be. We shall all look this movement must have some his- with profound interest to see how toric, if not prophetic, significance. the papal Church, hitherto so con- It seems like a rising river, growing servative about inspiration, will in depth, breadth, volume and force take her stand. It would be a new of current, and has been called the 'marvel if the Church which has Jewish Parliament. To make the traditionally been supposed to keep Jewish proletar:iat settled and in- the word of God from the common dustrious, not to pauperize the folk should now be foremost in people, but to colonize and redeem espousing its inerrancy, and dethe land of Israel by agricultural clare for its infallibility, as thirty and industrial development; to lib- years ago it declared for that of erate the Jews from their bonds of the pope. poverty and social fetters, and convert weeping and helpless depend- The Greek Church and Toleration ants into energetic and enterprising citizens and helpers-these are the Meanwhile the Greek Church sublime objects kept before the shows signs of a new attitude. The Zionist leaders, and the whole Russian Church has, for its own movement seems to crystallize supposed well-being, followed a about these great ideals and ideas, sort of protective tariff policy as to and these are what have always religious commodities. Church and moved the world. We wait in ex- State are so unitE;ld, not as by fusion pectancy. but by frost, that to tolerate other faiths among ignorant Russian A Papal Bible Conference peasants has been supposed to tol- erate rebellion against the empire. The pope has called a Bible Con- The result has been that all along gress! A special commission is ap- through the c.enturies since the pointed to consider all questions Reformation, Russia has stood connected with biblical studies, like a huge arctic iceberg, refuswith the design to furnish the ing to melt under the rays of that scholarly minds in the Roman spirit of charity which is fast melt- Catholic communion full oppor- ing all other barriers to Christian tunity to state their opinions and fellowship. Lately signs of a perplexities, and bring them to the "thaw" are apparent. A modified direct notice of the Head of the toleration is extended to those who Church. The purpose seems to be desire to follow the family faith to formulate a rule of faith so as to and worship of their fathers, limit speculation and eliminate whether orthodox or not, proselyte;ontroversy. Hitherto the ravages ing from the Greek Church being,

however, forbidden. And of Ill-te, in Business Principles of the Church the recent revision of the criminal Missionary Society code, penalties for violation of No less than thirteen times, at religious edicts are made less severe different periods of its history, and rigid. We hope the great says a correspondent, the following northern empire of the 'bear may sequences of facts has occurred: go on to learn still better manners, 1. An excess, sometimes large, of until the bear shall at least "for- expenditure over income in the bear "-and perhaps become a lamb. year; The Bishop of Durham 2. A decisive increase in the in- Dr. H. C. G. Moule, the new come of the succeeding year; Bishop of Durham, is a man un- 3. A maintenance of such increase surpassed in the evangelical tone broadly speaking in after years; of his ministry and the catholicity This-the largest missionary so- of his charity. He is a rara avis, ciety in the world-proceeds on combining so much soundness of the principle of sending forth to faith with so much suavity of man- the field all applicants, physical- ner and beauty of temper. We ac- ly, intellectually, and spiritually count it a singular privilege to fitted to go, and trusting the have known and loved him for Lord to move His people to sup- many years. In his letter to the ply funds. There has been, with residents in his new see, his charac- all the receding waves, a steady ter may be clearly discerned breath- -advance to a higher flood-mark.

ing through his utterances: The income for 1812-13 was but In these early days of my work £3,046. It has steadily risen to as Bishop of Durham, I write to offer a greeting to the great min- £279,635 in 1894-95, with very few ing population of the country. I follow a great bishop. The miners instances of even temporary retro- of Durham are not likely to forget him. I can not be like him in his gression. And, as this bears so in- wonderful power of masterly deal- ing with the difficulties of life and mately on the whole policy of mis- labor. But my heart is warm with his examples of devoted service to sionary methods, we think Mr. his brethren, and I pray God for strength to follow it whenever oc- Maconachie's words should be casion shall arise. My first work as a Christian man and a minister quoted: of the Gospel is to preach, when- ever I can, our Lord Jesus Christ The Church Missionary Society as the Divine Savior and eternal has now for more than a century. life of man, the Lord of our spirit- not only been in existence, but its ualllnd immortal being. I have to growth has, broadly speaking, been remember that no outward im- continuous and gradual. There have provement of society can ever be a been times when the growth,viewed ,substitute for the conversion of for a few years, seemed small; but our hearts and the power of God in there has never been any lengthour lives. But when that is said, I ened period when there was a de- remember also that it is His will cisive and maintained retrogresthat we should all love, honor and !lion, either as regards the supply care for our brethren to our very of missionaries or means to main- best in the life that now is. For tain them. Now, if we were deal- Christ has redeemed our whole life ing with an insurance company and our whole being, hllre as well which could exhibit the same large as hereafter, to be His own. I try and continuous development we to set before me the motto, "Love should argue with confidence that and serve." God helping, it shall its business principles are sound, be my motto to the end. and likely to bring prosperity in the future, unless there should be some great change of conditions in the facts with which the company deals. So in the main we are en- titled to argue with confidence that the principles on which the society has grown are sound, and that if

EDITORIALS

we want success in the future we Burma must continue to follow the guid- ance supplied by the past. It is An assistant secretary of the A. important to emphasize this, be- M. B. U. calls attention to the com- mon geographical error in referring cause it is sometimes urged that, to Burma and Assam as if they tho the society has reached a large were separate countries and not scale of operations, the practical now a part of India. In 1826, Assam, and more lately Burma also, be- limit of these operations has been came part of the Indian Empire, approached, and that the very mag- as different territoritids formerly belonging to Spain, Mexico, or nitude of its work is fatal. Russia became parts of the United The business principles of the States.

society, so far as I can discover The George Junior Republic from study of Mr. Stock's history, Commended have been something like the fol- The charges made against the lowing: George Junior Republic have be~n subjected to a thorough investiga- 1. God moveth the hearts of His tion by impartial judges, and the people. The silver and gold are report is published fully and be- His, and He can and will use them yonq. doubt vindicating the man- agement of that institution against for work which He approves. its detractors. The committee ap- 2. That God's people are stew- pointed in September last consisted of Prof. J. H. Hamilton, of Syraards, and that the society has a cuse University; Miss M. C. Rhoades, a teacher inthat city high right to appeal to them as such to school, and Fillmore M. Smith, give to His work. general secretary and superintend- ent of the Society for the Preven- 3. That in using money thus ob- tion of Cruelty to Children, also located in Syracuse. The investigatained the society is itself a stew- tion was desired and urged by Mr. ard, and can not waste money with- Wm. R. George, the founder and su- perintendent of the republic. The out abusing the stewardship. reports seem to have emanated from 4. That God by His Holy Spirit two or three boys, runaways from the republic, who exhibited bodily calls particular men and women injuries which, they claimed, were inflicted on them by the officers of to work in the mission field. That the republic. The charges were the society at its peril dares not ten in number, including cruelty send any others than those thus and brutality, filth and vermin, called into the field, but equally at lewd associations, under-feeding and overwork, etc. It is sufficient its peril dares not refuse to send to say that the vindication of Mr. anyone that is really called of God George and his associates is so ample and complete that the acto His work. cusations must rather inure to the I think, when such facts as these benefit of the institution. It is a case in which the attack becomes are stated, the first and deepest and most really true feeling is that we are dealing with no fancies of human thought or scheming, hut with tremendous certainties. The application of these principles to the myriad questions which come before the committee is a difficult task, and certainly a humbling one. For those who appreciate it there will be little danger of exalting or glorifying the society. The work at Salisbury Square, so far as it is to be sound, is felt to depend daily-nay, hourly-on the breath of God. In Him we live and move and have our being. By workers with such a thought abiding in their hearts things are seen in their true proportion; and retrenchment where possible of a few pounds by judicious economy is, as affecting the principle of stew- ardship, as important as the largest question of selection and preparation of candidates. The committee are day by day doing all they can by anxious revision and supervision to discharge their stewardship.

an advertisement and a recom- Bertrand, 32 rue de Vaugirard, mendation. Paris, and he will be able to give The Waifs of London further information to those in- No one can read the story of Dr. terested.

Barnardo's work for the destitute A Call from Central America children of London without being Our correspondent in San Jose, impressed with its Divine origin Costa Rica, writes of the progress and character. It is not only pic- of the work there, and of the great turesque but effective, and has al- need for further and more efficient ready saved thousands of boys and efforts to reach the people of the city in whlch he lives. We quote girls who would otherwise become from a recent letter, and trust that drunkards and harlots. This work in some way the need may be supcalls for £150,000 a year for its sup- plied: , port. Dr. Barnardo writes that More, much more, should be done here. In this city of 32,000 they are already heavily overdrawn inhabitants the present mission chapel holds only about 70. I have at their bankers, and that £200 long had a conviction, and it' deepens as time moves on, that we ($1,000) a day is needed to furnish ought to have here a real good mission church building and a firstfood alone for their great fam'ily of class preacher in Spanish with a clear head and a heart filled with 5,450 waifs and strays. A child may Christ. Thus far the places of meetbe supported f~r one year for $75, ing have been uninviting. As Christians we should show wisdom and $5(} pays for the outfit and in our work. We need an attractive meeting-place and a preacher who passage of a child who is ready to could command influence with the educated. There are thousands of emigrate to Canada. God uses liv- educated young men and women here who are ready to follow such ing links to answer prayers for the leadership. I am convinced that such a work, under God, would soon supply of these needs. * show a harvest, and that educated young men would be converted and The New Reformation in France trained as evangelists to go out and convert their own people. Christians will be interested in the account of the revival of spirit- J. H. SoBEY. ual religion in the Correze, which is described in this number of the Donations of the Review REVIEW. It is in charge of the In response to the suggestions in Societe Evangelique de France, which has the sole responsibility of our January number, some friends the work in that and in the neighfjoriIfg departments. In 1880 they have generously made donations of sent their first worker into that region, which had not heard any evan- the REVIEW to missionaries and gelical preacher since the Reformation. They have now 8 workers, others unable personally to subbut their hands need to be strengthened. scribe. We have thus already been able to send it to two Young Men's This society carries on a union work of all F r e n c h Protestant Christian associations in India, a churches. It was founded in 1833 for the purpose of preaching the young ladies' seminary in America, Gospel to Protestants and Papists alike, but as the Protestant popu- Ii missionary in Italy, two in India, lation of France is only as 1 in 75 their work lies more among Roman- and one in Korea. There are still ists than Protestants. numbers of applications which we The secretary is Pa,stor Emile would be glad to fill, but are unable to on account of the lack of funds.

*

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY GEOGRAPHY AND ATLAS OF PROTESTANT Mrs- Jews and one to "Fields Practi- SIONS. By Rev. Harlan P. Beach, M.A. Vol. I. 8vo, 571 pp. $1.50. Student Vol- cally Unoccupied,." v1z., Siberia, unteer Movement, New York. 1901. Central Asia, Eastern Turkestan, The educational work of the Stu- dent Volunteer Movement for For- Tibet, Afghanistan, Arabia, French eign Missions is perhaps its most valuable feature, and the high Indo-China, and portions of character of this work is seen in the text-books which are issued China, India, Africa, and South from time to time, and which are used by hundreds of young men and America. young women in their mission study classes. This latest contribution Mr. Beach has given us what is to missionary literature for students by the educational secretary distinctively a book of facts, not of is, as might be expected, a mine of information. Volume 1. contains opinioD!;. They are, however, facts in brief the important facts concerning the missionary fields of which men need to know in order the world. Each chapter describes a separate field and is divided into to form correct opinions, and they two parts: the first presenting the facts bearing on the land, the peo- will furnish fuel for many missionple, and their religions, and the second giving information con- ary fires for years to come. The cerning the missionary forces at work their methods, and the out- author is noted for his accuracy look. and wide research. He quotes All the foreign mission fields are_ presented in this way, with the ex- largely from eminent authorities ception of Papal and Greek Europe. One chapter is devoted to the abo- who have labored in the various rigines of North America-the Eskimos and Indians, but there is no fields, but has so systematized the reference to the negroes; another chapter deals with the Chinese and material as to make his book an Japanese in America, but work for other foreign immigrants is unno- organic whole. ticed. There are various reasons for these distinctions, but the prin- Some minor inaccuracies would ciple one is the necessity of drawing the line somewhere between almost inevitably creep into a book home and foreign missions. Work among large numbers of non-Chris- of such wide scope as this, but we tian foreigners in America is considered "foreign" missions, while have discovered only a few. It is that among others is counted as belonging to the sphere of home misleading to state that Howard missions. Crosby and George Muller were One chapter is devoted to the "converts" from Judaism (p. 525), tho they were in part of Jewish ancestry. It would also be expected that the exact present location of the American Indians would be stated under the head of "Leading Tribes and their Distribution"

(p.13). The list of tribes among whom missionary work is being done is more up-to-date. We might have expected some mention of leper work in India and of Hindu reform movements, but the scope of this volume seems to have for- bidden it.

The first volume is invaluable for study and reference-the best in point of scope, accuracy and" up- to-dateness" thathas appeared-and the second volume; which consists of maps and statistics, is even more unique and needful. But this we reserve for later notice. *

THE MISSIONARY SPEAKER'S MANUAL. By Rev. "chimney-sweep evangelist" and A. R. Buckland and Rev. J. D. Mullins. 8vo, 368 pp.. 68. James Nisbet & Co., his mission in a cow-shed, and the London. "1901. hero is a converted sailor who is a Many pastors and others will welcome this volume of valuable true hero and a true Christian. hints, outlines, and information to help them in preparing missionary Many crying evils of London life addresses. The material is exceedingly well chosen and presented, are held up for correction, and the covering a large variety of topics, and with details full enough to story as a whole will lead the readmake the presentation interesting. er to have greater sympathy with The first department is devoted to useful hints to chairmen, depu- the poor in their struggles and will tations, and speakers as to length of addresses, the general program, awaken a desire to correct the evils and the audience. Then follow sermon outlines and suggestions as of the slums. * to topics, prayers and scripture passages. The illustrative material THE SUBJECT OF THE SHAH. By Charles Haroccupies the major portion of the vey Stileman. Illustrated. 12mo, 96 pp. volume. This includes testimonies 28. Church Missionary Society, London. as to the need, character, and value 1901. of missionary work; the principal features of non-Christian religions; Persia has not recently come stories of missionary heroism, and under the public gaze as forcibly as the triumphs of the Gospel; some has China, Japan, and Turkey. It principles and problems of mission- is, nevertheless, an important field arywork, and the leading statistics. and one which will yet be heard from. The present volume is in- With such a wealth of suggestion tended especially for young folks, and mine of information, even a but is adapted to all who are unnovice may soon become an expert. familiar with this" Land of Queen. Esther." The contents .are pic- * turesquely given in the following anagram. The land of- THE ApOSTLE OF THE SOUTHEAST. By Frank T. Bullen. 12mo, 354 pp. $1 50. D. Apple- Pussy Cats and Poverty· ton & Co , New York. 1901. Etiquette "E rror Rugs " Ruins Sunshine "S adness Indolence "I gnorance Apricots "A pathy This taste of the contents makes one wish for more and we are not disappointed. * Mr. Bullen has given us some ex- "Now! " is the missionary watchtremely entertaining and helpful books in this day, when volumes word for missionary work in each are coming from the press at the rate of thonsands a day and with generation which forms the subject no other purpose than to enrich the author and the publisher. Mr. to a booklet by Dr. Henry C. Ma- Bullen's" With Christ at Sea" has a distinct missionary value, show- bie, of the A. B. M. U. (Revell, ing the conditions of "fo'castle' life and what may be done to im- lOc.) " Now is the accepted time." prove it. His latest book is an interesting story of life in the . Now is the only time on which a slums of London with a chapter or two on life and adventure at sea. sinner can count for repentance, Facts are presented in the form of fiction. The story centers round a and the only time on which a Chris- tian can count for service. " Buy * up the opportunity."

"How A THOUSAND MISSION- ARIES ARE SUPPORTED" is the subject of a pamphlet by eight pas- tors and laymen who believe in and have tried the plan of specific churches undertaking the -support of individual missionaries under the direction of missionary boards. (Revell, IOc.)

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA States at the beginning of the nine- teenth century was about five and The Caucasian The sen 0 tab I e a third millions, the nation has grown nearly sixteen fold in 100 and words, so eminent- years. There are but three coun- tries which now have a greater the African Iy sane and Chris- population than the United States, viz., China, the British Empire, tian, were recently and the Hussian Empire. Fl:ance, including its dependencies, is the uttered at Montclair, N. J., by fifth country of the world in order of population, and ha!> about Booker T. Washington in an ad- almost tile same number as the United States. dress upon" The Citizenship of the Religious The Oh1"i stian American Negro": Stathtics of the Advocate of Janu· United States aI'y 16th publishes It is of the highest importance that the white race appreciate the three pages of figrare opportunity which is afforded ures relating to the various relig- ious denominations in this country, it to lift itself by lifting others. I prepared by Dr. H. K. Carroll, the have sometimes thought that one expert statil"tician, who had charge of the religious census in 1890. of the objects of the Supreme Ruler in placing what the world The following table gives the membership of the principal religcalls a weak and unfortunate race ious bodies in the United States at in the midst of a seemingly strong the end of last year, with the and fortunate one, is to give one growth during the year: the opportunity to continually RELIGIOUS BODY l'Iemher- Growth grow in breadth of thought, the ship at 1901 Present spirit of tolerance, and generosity of purse, by assisting the other. It Roman Catholic, .. , …. , 9,158,741 468.083 is always easy for a race to yield to Protestanc Episcopal. .. , 750.799 31,341 Disciples of Christ, … ,,' 1,179.541 the temptation of crushing and Southern Baptist……. . 1.674,108 29,559 withholding opportunities from a 26,112 African Methodist. , … . 698,354 22,892 ' weak race-to be deceived by the false doctrine that it lifts itself up Colored Baptist",." ' ., 1.500,802 18,146 in proportion as it keeps others Methodist, North" …. , 2,762,691 16,500 Presbyterian, North".,. 999,815 16,3R2 down. The central idea that I Christian Scientist ….. . 48.930 wish to impress is that this nation Lutheran General Synod 204,098 13.980 Congregationalist .. , . , .. 634,835 4,500 will be strong in its citizenship just Baptist, North" …. ,.,., 1,005,613 in proportion as, in its growth, it 3,475 uplifts nearly 10,000,000 black 3,039 people. It will grow weak in proportion as it yelds to the tempta- tion of neglection or degrading these people of African descent.

Census of The population of Figuring on a total of 77,000,000, Our New the entire United there was a gain of 2.18 per cent. in Possessions States, including all the population of the country dur- ing the past year, while the gain the outlying posses- in the church membership of the sions, was 84,233,069 in the census country was 2.67. The grand totals year 1900. This is itemized as fol- are: Ministers, 146,401; churches, lows: United States proper, 75,994,- 174,107; communicants, 28,070,637- 575; Philippines, 6,961,338; Porto a gain over 1900 of 2,569 ministers, Rico. 953,243; Hawaii, 54,001; Alaska, 63,592; Guam, 9,000; American Samoa, 6,100; persons in the military and naval service of the United States outside of the territory of the United States proper, 91,219.

As the population of the United

3,68R churches, and 730,027 com- Mormons A despatch to the nmnicants. T~e figures for twenty Again Preach New York Sun anof t.he largest denominations are as follows: Polygamy nounces t he spread of the propaganda I Commu- Cornmu- of polygamy by Mormon mission- Illicants ! nicants aries in Nebraska, Kansas, and I 1901 I 1~90 South Dakota. Formerly the mis- sionaries were content simply to H-o-m-a-u-C-'a-t-~-o-Ii-~.-.- ..-.-.'-'1 ?~58.?4111 ?,?3L~1' proselyte for their faith. They Method"t EpIscopal .. " 2.,62,291 2.240.35·' were careful, in order to overcome Baptist. South.. "",.,., I 1.1364,108'1 L2HO,OOO in part at least the antipathy to BaptIst. CollJred, '" , , .. . 1.610801 1.:148,989 anything Mormon, to insist that ,the Church had been reorganized MDiestchiop.ldeisstoEf Pe.ihS"risStu,u.t.h.". 11,14.71779.1,584011' 1 624019..(91.•516 and that polygamy was no longer one of its cardinal doctrines. Baptist, North .. , ….. ,. 1.005.613 IiOO.4W Pl'esbyterian, North.". 91)0,815 1 ~8H,224 The campaign now teing prose- cuted is a masked one. It is no ~lf~f~~~al~~~l~~~~~f.~~·~:. ~g£:~~ ~~~:¥~~ longer insisted on that polygamy Congregationalist.,…… G34.~.a5 1 has been banished from the Church. fd2,771 In a covert way it is stated that Lutheran Synod. Conf., 566.3," 357,153 they are now seeking converts to African Methodist ZioTl, 537,.:33' 3m.788 the Church because polygamy is Lutheran Gen. CouTlcil.. 346/,63 possible in Utah and Idaho, where Latter,Day Saints., .. ,.. 300,000 324.~·47 the Mormons are the dominant 24R02B power in politics. One of these Re-!ormed Gerrllan. ,_… 240,007 144,032 missionaries is quoted as having said recently that the true Mor- DUlted Brethreu ,., .. , 2'27J191I 204,018 mons have never relinquished their Pte~bytel'j<in RO!Jth….. 204,972 202.474 polygamous beliefs, and that he 204,098 expected to seCUle many converts, 'I Culol'ed MethodISt. .. , " 17!1·T21 because most men are by instinct 129.,384 polygamous, and that in a Church Lutheran Gen, Synor, , lH'i ,4~2 governed and run as a busin('ss OIganization a plurality of wives is The Strength At the recent semi- not only not a burden, but a .dis- tinct help to worldly plosperity. of annual conference, These missionaries'have been quot- ing leaders of the Church as saying Mormonism the seventy-second, that the law of plural marriage is God-given, and that no Mormon held in Salt Lake need fear man-made lawb They are also accused of tempting their City. "Apostle" Clawon gave these prospective converts with a pictUJ'e of Mormon supremacy in thefutuI'e figures. Said he: ,. There are to-da y by reason of the fact that plurality of wives means larger families, and 51 stakes in the Mormon Church, 14 that as the average non-Mormon family numbers no more than three foreign missions, 200,000 souls in children, in time the whole ('arth will be filled by the true believers. stakes of Zion, and 50,000 in the They seek to prove that in ancient days, according to both their Bibl(' misbions-a total of 3lO,000: 85,000 and that of the Christian Church, children under eight years of age; the first presidency and 12 apostles, 2CO patriarchs, ('i,800 high priests, D,736 seventies, 20,000 elders, mak- ing a total of 36,744; 4,800 priests, 4,900 teachers, 16,000 deacons, a total of 25,700, constituting the lesser priesthood, or a gl'and total of 02,444 bearing the priesthood of God. Connected with the auxiliary associations of the Church are 30,150 members of the Relief So- ciety, lO,OOO officers and teachers in Sunday-schools and 15,000 chil- dren, 28,000 in the Y. 11. M. I. A.

and 2;";,000 in the Y. L. F. I. A.; 4,060 officers and 31,D88 children in tIle primary association; about 20,- 000 belonging to the religious classes of the Church, the total of those belonging to the auxiliary associations reaching 264,204."

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

polygamy was not regarded as a spondence and of agencies of all sin. kinds connected with collecting and distributing the money. The fol- Educational In accordance with lowing table shows this in detail. Gifts in 1901 its custom, the Chi- During the financial year of the Board its expenses amounted to cago Tribune re- $717,081. The distribution of this ports the amounts given for educa- sum will be best understood by tion and charity in the United considering what portion of each States during the year. The ag- $lOO was used in the several lines of gregate for 1899 was $79, 7!9, 956. expenditure: In 1900 it was $62,461,304. For 1901 it reaches the sum of $123,888,732, For the 3 missions in Africa! of which $68,850,961 have gone to West Central. ………… $2.77 colleges and educational institu- East Central………….. 1.77 tions, $22,217,470 to various chari- Zulu ………………….. 4.22 ties, $15,388,700 to' libraries, $11,- 133,112 to museums and galleries, For the Turkish missions: $8.76 and $6,298,489 to churches. The latter only includes the amounts European Turkey……… $4.92 given by will or presented for en- Western Turkey. .. …… 12.52 dowments or special purposes. Mr. Central Turkey. . .. . .. …. 4.60 Carnegie, Mrs. Stanford, and Mr. Eastern Turkey.. … . ….. 5.08 Rockefeller of course lead in this distribution of wealth, the former For Ceylon and Indian missions: $27.12 with gifts amounting to $42,888,500, Mrs. Stanford $30,000,000, and Mr. Marathi. ……………… $10.03 Rockefeller $2,889,750. Madura ………………'.. 7.80 Ceylon.. . . . . ….. .. .. … .. 1.69 Figures for The total member- the Y. M. C. A. ship in the United For the 4 Chinese missions: $19.52 States is 268,477; in ~'uchau . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. $5.05 the world, 533,049. Last year 23 South China…. ………. .59 buildings were erected, and over North China………….. 7.60 $lO,OOO,OOO were expended in the va- Shansi………………… .52 rious forms of work. There are 170 Raitroad Associations, with 43,150 –$13.76 members; 50 Indian Associations, For the Japan mission…….. $11.29 with 1,800 members, 1,000 in Bible ~'or the Sandwich Islands. . . . . .94 classes; lO buildings were erected For Micronesia. .. .. ………. 3.59 last year at an average cost of For 3 missions in Papal lands: $25 to each member. Army Asso- Mexico ……………….. $3.25 ciations were found at 321 points, Spain…………. ……… 1.85 including Cuba and the Philippines, Austria. ….. . ……… …. 1.64 with 54 libraries and 630 Bible classes. –$6.74 What One From the statement Amounts used directly for Hundred Dollars below it will be the missions. . . .. .. …… $91.72 Will Do seen that during For agencies in New York, the past year, of Chicago, San Francisco, . with expenses of mission· every dollar received by the Amer- aries and others in visiting ican Board, 9l.7 cents go directly to churches, etc …………. $2.60 the work abroad, while 8.3 cents are used to cover the cost of corre- For publications of all kinds, 1.60 For salaries of officers and clerks and all other items coming under expenses of administration. . . . . . . . . . . 4.08 Amount used for home ex- penditures…………….- – ' $8.28 $100.00 What Another What would the Million Would Presbyterian Board Do do with another million dollars if the Church should give it? To know what might be done with such a doubled income, let us look back at what has been done with an income of $500,000 in 1872, and compare it with the present work supported at an annual expenditure of about $1,000,000. In 1872 there

were 262 missionaries, now 715; Italy in Con- Of the 487,000 im- then 439 native workers, now 1,841; necticut migrants last year, then 10,681 scholars in schools, now 136,000, or 27.9 per 25,910; then 4,203 church members, now 41,559. The doubled income of cent. were Italian~ They are not these years has represented an in- from the Rome where Paul preach- crease in the work as a whole of ed, but from Sicily, where govern- about 500 per cent. At the same ment, both human and Divine, is ratio, another duplication of in- hated. They are "dagoes" for come would support a work em- whom nobody cares. bracing 2,100 missionaries, 7,500 native workers, 63,000 scholars, and Something has been done for 400,000 native Christians. But an- them in Connecticut. Since 1897 other million dollars would mean a there has been Italian work in Berfar greater increase than this; for lin, Windsor Locks, New Britain, a great deal of missionary machin- New; Haven, and Hartford. Last ery has been provided that will month at Windsor Locks Mr. Guisuffice without proportionate en- seppe Merlino was· ordained and largement for a greatly increased set apart to the ministry-the first mission ary force.-RoBERT E. Italian to be ordained as a Congre- SPEER. gational minister in New England; and only one Italian name now ap- The Volunteers During the pas t pears in the Year-Book. There is of America year the Volunteers good prospect for the organization through their out- of an Italian church in Hartford, and for the enlargement of the door work reached 1,864,951 per- work in New Haven. More than sons, and through their indoor 20 Italian men last winter went meetings 1,241,567 persons heard from house to house on week evethe Gospel. The agencies through nings to hold meetings. One said, which these people were reached "Do you know, we have been prayraised in their own support during ing that our minister would preach the year $81,012.65. the simple Gospel, and I believe God has answered our prayers."- The Volunteers have five Congregationalist. branches of philanthropic work. Through their sociological branches EUROPE they have received 234,814 men, and fed some 371,297 persons at a British Medical lYIedical Missions at nominal cost. This does not in- Missionaries Home and Abroad clude the thousands who have been for January gives fed on holiday occasions. Through the Home of Mercy branch 348 the names and locations of 312 women have been helped and cared medical missionaries holding Britfor, while through the Volunteer ish degrees or diplomas, an intenement work, recently started, crease of 17 from a year ago, and 1,563 families have been visited, of 187 since 1890. These men and and over 4,500 have been helped women are employed by 38 sociewith food and clothing. Through ties, C. M. S. leading with 59 misthe Volunteer Prison League in sionaries, the United Free Church thirteen State prisons 12,000 mem- coming next with 52, the London bers have been enrolled, while over Society following with 31, Presby- 2,000 have been graduated from the terian Church of England and the Hope Halls, 75 per cent. of whom Church of Scotland, 19 each; S.P,G., are known to be doing well. 15; Irish Presbyterian Chlll'ch and China Inland MIssion, 13 each; Ohurch of England Zenana Society,

GENERAL MISSIONARY

12; Wesleyan and Baptist, 7 each, with 320 Chinese assistants and etc. India leads with 115, and 7,600 communicants. Dr. A. Schrie- China follows with 106; in Africa ber estimates that out of 1,000 are 36, and in Palestine 17. missionaries now at work in Africa about a third are Germans. On Work for The British Dee p the Gold Coast 48 Basel mission- Fishermen Sea Mission, which aries minister to nearly 17,000 native communicants. In British for many years has India 180 German missionaries are done a noble work among the working, with 1,300 native teachers fishermen of Newfoundland and and 30,000 day scholars and 73,000 elsewhere, lately held its annual meeting. It was announced that native Christians. In the Dutch the most munificent gift ever made East Indies German missionaries to the mission had been received are also busy. In Sumatra, 33 . frOIn an anonymous donor, a Rhenish missionaries have won splendid new hospital steam traw- 45,000 converts more among the ler costing $50,000. The mission Battaks. fleet now consists of 15 vessels, with 6 doctors aboard, and its sphere of Protestantism Not for many dec- operations includes the North Sea, in France ades have the Prot- the Channel and West Coast estants of France fisheries" and'the fishing-grounds off Labrador. Forty-five tons of been so hopeful as they are nj)w. literature were distributed in 1898; La Nouvelle Vie, the organ of the 11,085 patients were treated in the middle and mediating party, re- North Sea and 2,435 in Labrador; cently said: 16,411 missionary visits were made, and 3,260 services were held at sea. French Protestantism is now more powerful, more energetic, and Work for The last report of more successful than it has been the Jews the London Society for a hundred years. In the begin- ning of the nineteenth century the for Pro mot i n g French Protestant Church num- Christianity among the Jews states bered only 171 pastors, and now that there are now 25 ordained mis- there are mon than 1,200; then sionaries on its staff, 19 workers are there were 78 churches, now there connected with its medical mission, are 1,185, with fully 800 more the women number 34, and the lay- preaching-places. And in all movemen 20. There are 35 Scripture- ments directed against public vice readers, colporteurs, and other and immorality, the Protestants agents, 58 school-teachers, 8 dis- are in the lead. Our churches are pensers, 82 .. Christian Israelites," prospering internally and exter- 23 honorary workers, and 32 wives nally. of missionaries. Professor Doumergue recently German The more than 20 wrote: "The Protestantism of Missionaries G e r man societies France has never developed such expansive power as is the case at Abroad are supporting present. The masses are anxious about 850 mission- to hear the Protestant preaching of the Gospel, and in many Departaries and 4,000 native teachers. In ments whole families and even Chinlt 6 German societies are at whole villages are stretching out work, and in the province of their arms with the cry, 'Come Kwltntung there were altogether over and help us ! ,,, The" Former 46 missionaries, belonging to the Basle, Berlin and Rhenish societies, Priest" movement is spreading un- der the leadership of Abbe Bourrier and his Chretien Frani;ais, and notwithstanding a c()ntroversy

THE MIsstoNAl'ty l'tEVIEW of THE WOl'tLD

within the ranks of these people as Africa. The generous giving is to whether they should join one of done through" zambesias," or local the existing Protestant churches auxiliaries. In Torre Pellice, the or organize a body of their own, chief town, are found 4 societies: the number of converts is steadily the Woman's Society and Uliva, increasing. the Printemps Society (for girls), and the Society de la Pra del Torno. Quite naturally this condition of affairs has called into evidence a The Athenian The world has been pronounced anti-Protestant agita- Riots and watching what it tion, the leader of which is again the Bible has regarded as a the editor, Ernst Renauld, the singular outburst of author of the work, •. Le Peril Protestant," who has not hesitated religious fanaticism at Athens. to make the Protestants the cause But what has seemed to be a relig- of all the ills that have befallen ious quarrel was something differ- France in modern times. The ent., The cause of the trouble was Protestant pastors are in his eyes not religious but linguistic. The "the apostles of a pretended Re- language of the modern Greeks is formed and Prussian religion," and quite different from the language he advocates the use of the sword of the ancient Greeks. But the first against them. In a French public concern of the nation is to trace meeting held in the interests of the their history directly'to the splen- anti-Protestant cause, he publicly did origin of Hellas. The culti- advocated the use of brutal force vated Greeks have therefore set for the suppression of the Protest- themselves to assimilak their lan- ants and even a revival of the guage to the ancient- model. The methods of St. Bartholomew night. result is an ever-widening gulf be- Recently he has established a new tween the common language on anti-Protestant organ called La one side, and the officiAl and written Deliverance. In the prospectus of language on the other. the new journal he writes: The Greeks who have opposed During the past twenty-five this artificial process have even years the 62,000 Protestant minor- been called traitors. There is M. ity have been ruling the 36,000,000 Pallis, for example, who is respon- Oatholic majority in France. They sible for the version of St. Matthew are the masters and we are the into modern Greek which excited persecuted. All our statesmen who the riots. The Greeks who favored have during this quarter of a cen- the ancient form saw that if they tury been in power and have perse- allowed the New Testament in its ,cuted the Oatholics have been early form to be deposed from its Protestants. Weare tired or being eminence as the only authority in the suppressed, the persecuted, the public use, they would cut a link conquered.-The Independent. with the past that is a genuine source of strength. The Greek The Waldenses It will astonish not Ohurch would thoo be on the same and Missions a few to be told by standing with all the other a recent writer in churches, instead of being the only Ohurch in the world which officially Regions Beyond that no less than uses the New Testament in its 14 men and 'women, within a few ancient Greek form. In this sense years, have gone forth from the the cause of the riots may be said Waldensian valleys, whose 15 par- to have been religious; but at bot,· ishes contain a popUlation of only tom it was ling~istic and national. 20,000, and almost all found either in the Basuto or Barotse missions of the Paris Society in South

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

ASIA fanaticism. Western.. civilization and Moslem tradition mix like oil Railroads It seems to be a fact and water. A scientific Arabic for the Orient that a German com- monthly like Ai Muktataf (Cairo) is an ally of the Gospel. One has pany has secured only to talk with any Mohammepermission from the Porte to con- dan who reads the newspapers to struct a railway which, connecting realize that the stars in their with one already in existence in courses are fighting against Sisera. Asia .Minor, will within a decade And Sisera begins to know it. Eduextend to the Euphrates and to cation is on our side.-Rev. S. M. some point on the Persian Gulf, so ZWEMER, D.D. crossing the sultan's dominions, and greatly facilitating travel and The CQUege This important intraffic between India and Europe. for Girls in stitution, located in All which is calculated to hasten the demise of "the sick llIan of the Turkey Scutari, across East. " from Constantino- Islam Never before was ple, enrolled 156 students last year, and the number of resident Decadent the opportunity for students was 75. The class that was graduated at the end of the the conquest of Is- year consisted of 7 members: 2 Bulgarians, 2 Armenians, 1 Turk, lam so great or so golden. Politi- 1 Hungarian, and 1 English girl. Of these, 1 will enter the University cally, "the waning crescent pales of Berne to study medicine, 2 will return to the college for graduate the East," and the sword of the Cali- work, 2 will study further in Eng- land and America, and 1 has gone to phate has rusted to the scabbard. a school in the interior as a teacher. The following table will indicate .More than 125,000,000 Moslems are the enrolment by nationality: under Christian rulers; only 41,000,- Armenians, 83; Bulgarians, 20; Greeks, 21; English, 10; Israelites, 000 are under Moslem rulers, and 18,- 9; Turks; 12; Germans, 2; Italians, 1; 1;:lungarians, 4-; American, 1; 000,000 under the sultan. Yet we Austrian, 1; French, 1; Persian, 1.

hear men speak of Islam as if it were The following shows the distri- bution by residence: Aleppo, 1; politically synonymous with Tur- Aidin, 1; Nicomedia, 2 ; Trebizond, 5; Constantinople, 118; Mecca, 2; key, and as if open doors for preach- Salonica, 1; Adrianople, 1; Sivas, 1; Bulgaria, 15; Persia, 1; Russia, ing were only possible after bom- 6; England, 1; Greece, 1.

barding Constantinople. Before Last year was marked by the fact that one member of the gradu- Victoria died two" infidel" women ating class was a .Mohammedan girl, the first in the empire to held the balance of power in the receive the degree of Bachelor of Arts. Halide Edib is already recgovernment of the Mohammedan ognized by her nation as a writer, as she has for some time written world. Queen Wilhelmina of Hol- constantly for the Turkish press of the city. land rules more .Moslems to-day than did the early caliphs. The cradle of Islam, Arabia, has one- half its seaboard under British pro- tection. The keys to every gate- way in the Moslem world are in the politieal grasp of Christian powers. Think of Gibraltar, Al- giers, Cairo, Khartum, Batum, Aden, .Muscat, not to speak of In- dia and the farther East. It is im- possible to enforce the laws relating to renegades under the flag of the "infidel." Freedom of the press . and of speech is the greatest enemy to superstition and Mohammedan

Persecution Tidings have come town, provided the Wesleyan misat Isfahan of a severe Jewish sion at work there will send a lady persecution against doctor, with her equipment of drugs the London Jews Society's work and instruments. The funds of the at Isfahan. Prohibitions have been women's branch of the mission are published in the synagogues; in- even now overdrawn; every penny timidations, threats, blows, and of its ordinary income is claimed bribes have been freely used to by existing work. Yet this Hindu draw away the teachers, the boys, pities the sufferings of the women a~d the converts. Parents have and children about him, aggrabeen compelled to withdraw their vated as they are by the barbarities children. A teacher and three con.. of native practitioners. Miss Anna M. Hellier writes: verts have been brutally ill-treated, and others have deserted the mis- ,Ve have had dread glimpses of sion through fear. nameless horrors perpetrated in the zenanas. We know, too, what a Christian The Bombay Guar- splendid opportunity is now offered Progress in dian says: "As the for preaching Christ. Five years ago we began a medical mission at India census officers in Medak, another town in the same e a c h presidency native State. 'Vhat is the result? Instead of the bitter opposition complete the statistics for the re- which first met the lady doctors, the ligious beliefs of the populations, chief priest of the Mohammedans has himself become their champion, we begin to see how marvelously and says "they hold the hearts of the Christian faith is spreading in Medak in the hollow of their hand." Two additional dispensaries have India. The census for the Punjab been built at populous village cen- ters. During the last three months shows a total of 20,866,847 persons, tho attendance at the weekly Bible classes there has exceeded 4,000, and or an increase of 1,588,922 on the 5,800 patients have been treated. Hundreds of baptisms have been total for 1891. The percentage of recorded during the year.

increase in the various religions is: Sikhs………………… 11 per cent. Mohammedans ……….. 9.4 •.

Hindus ………………. 3.4 Christians ……………. 326 Christians in the Punjab now Hindu The medical school number 71,084, in spite of the ab- Medical for native women, sence of British troops in South Women which was opened Africa. In the Madras Presidency six years ago at the Christian religion also shows a Ludhiana (Punjab), has filled a large increase. The total popula- most useful place in the province. tion of the Madras Presidency is It is recognized by the government 38,623,066, an increase of 2,573,826 as a medical school, and 11 societies on the total for 1891. The percentage of increase in the various relig- have sent students for training; ions is: 27 of the students have now gone Hindus …………….. 6.34 per cent. out to work in connection with 7 Mohammedans ……… 9.11 " Christians ………….. 18.13 " missions; 34 are at pre,;ent in train- Animists ……………. 35.75 ing, and numerous applications are received for such workers. The A Hospital From Indur, in the students are taught by women, and for Indian Nizam's dominions, receive their clinical instruction in Women comes a marvelous a hospital for women. The Univer- challenge to Chris- sity of Lahore is willing to affiliate tian missions. A Hindu gentleman the school as soon as 3 more mem- has offered to build a hospital for bers are added to the teaching staff, women on the finest site in the and when good laboratories for

GENEBAL MlssIONABY INTELLIGENCE

anatomy, chemistry, physiology, audited accounts show that Ramaand bacteriology, etc., have been bai received and expended in this provided. The 100 hospital beds work during the year the sum of required to insure sufficient clinical Rs. 1,48,354, of which about Rs. 58,- teaching are already established. 000 went for buildings, The aver- In order to build and furnish these age cost per annum of each girl or laboratories and an operating the- woman was Rs. 60. ater, and to supply the uutfit and the passage of the extra members The Court The return of the of the staff, a sum of £5,000 is Returns to Chinese court to needed. Peking Peking, after an en- Flocking to Bishop F. Warne forced exile of more Christ states, in a recent issue of The Indian than a year, was the most remark- able episode in the an~als of the Witness, that he has just partici- dynasty except, perhaps, the flight pated in a service in which 1,339 of that same court when Peking persons were baptized-a scene was bombarded by the allied forces. which reminds one of the first day The pageant which celebrated the of Pentecost. At another point- return was highly spectacular, and, Barroda-which he visited, no less as far as its gaudy splendor was than 300 people walked in from concerned, could not be paralleled neighboring villages to attend the anywhere else in the world. The services, some of them coming occasioned marked the complete twenty miles. One woman walked effacement of the traditional deififrom her home seventeen miles to cation of Chinese royalty. The emthe city, carrying her baby, and peror and dowager empress passed then back again with the same before the eyes of a vast multitude load. The bishop reports that of native and foreign people, and there are 10,01,0 already in training, scores of cameras were focussed fully instructed, and committ~d to upon them-an unprecedented the Christian life, and waiting for event. The fact that foreigners baptism, which can not be adminis- werepermittedto view the pageant, tered until arrangements are made and even gaze on the emperor and for putting the new converts under dowager empress, is especially sigproper pastoral care. nificant. It means that the old order of things has passed away, Ramabai's "The financial r e- and that the Chinese court has ac- GreatWork port of Mukti cepted the fact that Peking is not the same, and never can be same, as schoolandnlission, " it was. The change which has been of which Pandita Ramabai is the effected can not be undone. founder and superintendent, is much more than a dry statement Two New The dowager emof receipts and expenditures. Edicts press is said to have About 2,000 persons, old and young, issued two imporare under her watch-care at Mukti. Church and school and industrial tant edicts. The first recites that work play their respective parts in many Chinese formerly studied moulding and developing this large abroad, but were not Manchus, and colony, nearly altogether from the orders the Manchu courtiers and higher Hindu castes. Order, in- generals to nominate Manchus dustry, diligence, and discipline are between the ages of fifteen and features of the institution that twenty-five to go abroad, there to confront one at every point. The study foreign branches of knowl- edge.

The second edict abolishes the is spoken by nearly three-fourths prohibition of intermarriage be- of the' population of China, tho tween Manchus and Chinese, which with a number of dialectic varia- has been enforced since the begin- tions. The attempt is now made ning of the dynasty, and directs for the first time to unify these officials, by diplomatic methods, to dialects and to produce a Bible discourage the binding of the fEet which can be read easily by all the of Chinese female children, because, Mandarin-speaking people of Chi- it is declared, this is a barbarous na. The committee on this version custom. is made up of men from 6 different sections in northern, central, and Union of Pres- An important con- western China, and after a sitting byterians in ference of mission- of six months they have just com- China aries, representing pleted the four Gospels and the 5 Presbyterian de- book of Acts. The work has been slow and, prior to this year, it has nominations-the Eng lis h, the been with very little conference United, Free Church of Scotland, between the members of the com- – the Canadian, and two from this mittee. Dr. Chauncey Goodrich country, North and South-wasre- writes, "How little the Boxers cently held in Shanghai, China, 54 guessed that they were setting our being present. After ample discus- hands free for this great work." sion, it was resolved to prepare a plan for organic or federal union, Confucianism The late Dr. Faber such as may be found practicable for adoption hereafter; to establish a vs. drew a remarkable union theol<;>gical seminary in Nan- king or Chinkiang, to be opened in Christianity threefold compar- the autumn of 1902; to publish a weekly Presbyterian paper; and to ison between Con- arrange for the appointment of a joint committee to collect and dif- fucianism and Christianity. I. fuseinformation inregardtothebest new openings for missionary work Wherein they are alike: (1) Faith which are to be found. The desire for unity in the body was well-nigh in a Divine providence: (2) in an unanimous, and a desire was also expressed that the Presbyterian in- invisible world; (3) the moral law; stitutions should be controled and conducted in such "a broad and (4) prayers; (5) sacrifices; (6) mira- catholic spirit that all denomina- tional differences should be kept cles; (7) social duties; (8) education out of sight, and that all efforts should be for the good of the whole of the personal character; (9) pref- Church of God." erence of virtue to money and The Bible in As long ago as the Mandarin g I' eat missionary honor; (10) steadfastness in mis- con fer e n c e at fortune; (11) uprightness and ve- Shanghai in 1890, preparations were made for the translation of racity; (12) the categorical impera- the Scriptures in three forms: the Mandarin Colloquial, the easy tive; (13) a benevolent government Classical ('Venli), and the higher Classical. The Mandarin Colloquial for the people.

II. Wherein Confucianism is antagonistic to Christ'ianity: (1) polytheism; (2) worship of spirits; (3) adoration of ancestors; (4) tem- ple worship; (5) glorification of the suicide of widows; (6) consulting of oracles; (7) casting of lots for lucky days; (8) polygamy and its consequences; (9) rebellions; (10) exaggeration of the absolute power of the emperor and (11) of parental authority; (12) bloody feuds; (13) exaggeration of filial subordination,

GENERAl. MtsstONAltY INTEl.t.tGENCE

to such a point as to impede in the mission schools has nearly progress; (14) venality of function- doubled.-Calwer Missionsblatt. aries; (15) Oonfucius perjury; (16) magic. Great Progress The Korean Review III. Defects of Confucianism in Korea tells of the inauguover against their perfection in Christianity: (1) Idea of God; (2) ration of a system fatalism; (3) defective revelation; (4) no unreserved sense of responsi- of water-works for Seoul, and the bility and no deep consciousness of sin; (5) no longing for expiation; lighting of its streets by electric- (6) no personal Savior; (7) no recognition of God's image in man; (8) ity. For two years or more elecno universality of salvation; (9) no actual communion with God; (10) a tric railways have been running on defective hope of immortality; (11) the political prosperity of Ohina those streets. Mr. Angus Hamilthe highest good; no Kingdom of of God; (12) lack of a perfect ideal ton, an English correspondent of for self-education; (13) lack of inner and outer purity; morality for men the Pall Mall Gazette, writes: and women different; (14) defectiveness of the doctrine of the five Vith its trains, its cars, and social relations; (15) lack of a regu- its lights, its miles of telegraph lar day of rest; (16) dry morality lines, its railway station hotel, and and ceremonial religion powerless native shops, and glass windows over against the fulness of life in and brick houses, the city is within Ohristianity. measurable distance of becoming the highest, most interesting, and Christian Schools A year and a half cleanest city in the East. And this in Japan Not ago, all Ohristian is accomplished without denuding Now Tabooed schools in Japan it of its own char/itcteristics. There suffered grave in- is no hostile feeling because these things are Western. jury from a decree of the Education Department, which withdrew Korean In the last annual from them government recognition, along with such privileges as Converts report of the Meththey had till then enjoyed in common with the national schools. odist Episcopal Mis- The missionaries decided rather to forego the favor of the government sion in Korea, the Rev. Heber than to give up their religious instruction-acourse which has now Jones writes thus hopefully about met with its reward, for, by a recent decree, the previous status of Korean converts: the Ohristian schools has been restored; and their pupils, on passing I think we missionaries in Korea the final examination, are again can not be too grateful for the fact entitled to attend the higher grade schools, a privilege which includes that our Korean church is a church partial exemption from military of workers for the Lord. As soon service. In consequence of this readjustment, the number of pupils as a Korean is converted he im- mediately begins work among his relatives and neighbors, and presses home Ohristianity on them. As a relult, the missionary, instead of having to go out seeking the people, has more than he can do to care for the people who come seek- ing him. This is one of the pecul- iarities of the work in Korea.

Good Cheer The ad vance of from Japan Ohristianity in Ja- pan is evidently not to be measured by the present num- ber of its enrolled adherents. These are but about 120,000, nearly one- third of them Protestants, the rest divided between the Greek and the Roman Ohurch in the ratio of about one to two. But in the successive Diets the Ohristians have never had less than four times their propor- tional number of members. In the

1'Itt!1 MlSS10~ARY REVIEW OF TItE WORLD

present Diet they have 13 members, or evangelist of their own, always besides the speaker, and among meet together with our Christians them some of tile most efficientmen. on the most friendly terms, assist- "One of them was elected in a ing in the Sunday-school, etc., and strongly Buddhist district by a ma- one of them acting as organist. jority of 5 to 1." Last year, in the The most zealous member of the Executive Committee of the Liberal congregation is a peasant farmer party, 2 of its 3 members were 'who lives seven miles out of the Christians, and this year 10f the 3. town and yet comes in almost reg- Three per cent. of tJ.e officers of the ularly for the Sunday services, and army are said to be Christians, and contributes monthly a sum equivaa goodly proportion also of naval lent to eight or ten days' labor. officers. The late Rear-Admiral One woman came in twenty miles Serata was an ardent and active for the confirmation service, walk- Christian. Christians in abnormal ing all the way." numbers abound in the universitiesand government colleges among AFRICA both students and instructors. Not less than thrf'e of the great dailies Work for the In addition to the of Tokyo are largely in Christian hands, and Christians are at the Moslems in regular educational head of editorial departments in several others. A very large volume Cairo and evangelistic of charitable work and the most work, conducted by successful charitable institution8 are also under Christian manage- the American mission in Cairo for ment. From 2,500 to 3,000 youths pass every year out of Christian the benefit of all classes, meetings schools, where they have averaged 40 years spent under Christian in- are held twice a week for the folfluences. lowers of the Prophet in particular.

The order of exercises is : prayer, l'eading of the Scriptures, and the exposition of a passage selected. This is followed by the discussion of a subject from the Koran or the history of Islam-as, for example, a comparison between the morality Bright Spot The Hokkaido, the of the Koran and the Gospel of Jesus Christ; contradictory statein the most nor the rl y ments of the Koran; incidents of Hokkaido province of Japan, is almost Siberian history recorded by their own writers not in harmony with the in its winter climate; as a fact, it Koran.

abuts upon Russian territory. The province is being rapidly colonized After these exercises are closed by Japanese from the southern with prayer, an opportunity is islands of the empire, among whom given to anyone to ask questions or offer objections in w1'iting. are Christians. "The brightest This rule was made and is strictly observed for the following reasons: spot I visited in the year," writes Bishop Fyson, "was W akkanai, at the extreme north of the island" First, it had been found that when just in sight of the southern end of liberty was given to anyone to reply orally, several claimed the Saghalien. The Christians there have no regular church building, privileges at once, and instead of but a good-sized, neat Japanese asking questions, or presenting ob- house converted into a preaching- jections against the arguments advanced on the subject, the time place, with an earnest eongl'egation was spent in general irrelevent all alive, and including several Methodists, who, l}aving no chapel observations; and, second, because,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

by the observance of this rule, Livingstone once said truly that only the railway could deal the those who desired to learn the death-blow to slavery. The new road will be a powerful agent to truth could do so more easily, and this end, altho slavery is perhaps not so much a curse in the country those whose object was to disturb traversed as it is farther south. The road is nearly six hundred and obstruct the meeting were miles long, and connects Mombasa on the east coait with Lake Vicprevented. toria Nyanza. The completion of the road will also hasten the com- The audiences at these meetings pletion of the Nile irrigation works under British supervision, and will were composed of Moslems. Copts, in general consolidate British in- terests in eastern and central Afand Protestants. Frequently the rica, to the great advantage of general commerce and civilization. places of assembly were too small On the west coast Germany's ac- tion in decreeing the gradual abolto admit all who came, altho they ishment of slavery has met with universal applause. Germ an y's were large enough to accommodate aim is not merely to extinguish slave-raiding, but to put down dofrom 300 to 400. When the meet- mestic slavery itself. A beginning is now being made by requiring ings were begun, certain parties masters to give to all bondmen one~third of their time in which to tried to interrupt and break them work for themselves, by com pelling masters to care for slaves in illness up, but finding their efforts and old age, and by enabling the slaves themselves to purchase their were thwarted, they either absent- freedom.-The Outlook.

ed themselves altogether, or when Slave Trade in The report by Con- Abyssinia and suI General Long present were constrained to follow Arabia at Cairo on the the example of the majority, who slave trade in Egypt conducted themselves becomingly, and Abyssinia shows that slavery still exists in the Soudan in spite so that it may be stated that good of all efforts to check the tmffic. Last year the British government order has been observed and the secured the con.viction of twenty- five persons engaged in buying and speaker has had the respect and selling slaves. But the business still goes on. At one locality alone, attention of his hearers. It is not Jedda, there are twelve well-to-do slave merchants, whose names and too much to say that he merits depots are 'well known. The prices of slaves are given as follows: this, as he has had the advantage of Male or female, 14 years old, about $80; 14 to 20 years,. $100 to $125; being educated by competent teach- 20 to 30 years, $150 each. In Medina ers in the Arabic language and in the tenets of Islam. w. H.

Railroads in The L 0 v e d a I e the Dark Chri8tian Expre88 Continent for December con- tained a long edi- torial concerning railway schemes in Southern and Central Africa, in which mention is made of 25 in progress or talked of, with a total length of 7,000 miles. The Cape to Cairo line of course is included, one on the Upper Kongo to cross eastward to Lake Albert Nyanza, and another to ascend the valley of the Shire, touch Blantyne, and end at Lake Nyassa.

Railroads and The completion by Slavery the British of the in Africa Uganda railwayaf- fords another great opportunity not only for African trade but for African civilization.

and Mecca the prices of both sexes 4 dispensaries. There were 2,077 rise 50 per cent. and upward, and baptisms (843 adults), 21,494 confeseunuchs command readily from sions, 21,152 communions, 775 con- $400 to $500 each. Ordinarily there firmations, 91 marriages. are no auctions or open sales, but in the Godjam country, which is A Tax on The Bishop of Manominally subject to Menelik, the Wives shonaland has been institution of slavery openly exists, confiding tot h e and public sales takes place in the ordinary weekly llarkets. Accord- Capetown correspondent of the ing to Mr. Long the supply of London Telegraph a plan of his own victims for this traffic is obtained for hastening the end of polygamy principally by organized raids up- among' the South African natives. on the country inhabited by mixed The custom is, in the bishop's opin- Shangalia tribes, which separates ion, slowly dying out, as it is. Abyssinia from the Anglo-Egyp- Marriage with the native is a mattian Soudan. While this may seem ter of barter, for he buys his wives measurably discouraging it must at so many head of cattle apiece, be recalled that the British are from 5 head to 50, according to the putting forth their efforts to sup- personal attractions of the young press the traffic, which will be ac- lady. The bishop would put a tax complished in time. -on an ascending scale-on every wife after the first. If the tax on Light Break- Mr. C. W. Hatters- the second wife were fixed, say, at £5, then for the third it would be ing in Uganda ley, a C. M. S. mis- £10, for the fourth £20, and so on. This scheme, the bishop believes, sionary, speakingof would help to solve the difficulty of getting native labor. At present some changes in the customs of the the man with many daughters grows rich easily by disposing of Waganda, says: them. Under the proposed plan the man with one wife would have Many of them sit at table for to work because of his limited suptheir meals, with plates, knives, and ply of daughters, and the muchforks, one of them actually going married man would also have to so far as to have his wife eat at work to pay his taxes. The bishop, table with him. It was an unheard- who has had a long South African of thing until lately for a big chief's experience, looks on his drastic wife to eat in the same house with schemes as quite practicable. her lord. Another leading man (ordained) has gone the length of Good News The London Misallowing his wife to walk down the street with him, and has even al- from sionary Society has lowed her to take his arm; but few can muster up courage for this yet. Madagascar received good news One thing the' chiefs mean to do, and that is to put a stop to drink- from its workers in ing as much as possible, at any rate in public. In'this they are assisted Madagascar. The new resident is in every way by Mr. Tomkins (the acting sub-commissioner for the said to be absolutely impartial in kingdom of Uganda), who has encouraged them to take several religious matters, and quietness strong measures to suppress it.

Roman At the end of 1900 and confidence are being restored.

Catholics the Roman Catholic In the Betsileo Mission a mission- in Uganda mission' in Uganda, ary of the Paris Evangelical Socie- says The Cahver ty, to whom the London Society Missionsblatt, had 22 missionaries, was compelled to turn over its 4 stations, 4 churches and chapels, schools in 1897, has formally hand- 4 schools, 410 average attendance, ed them back, promising all aid in

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

case of any future difficulty with the general's youngest son, has the government or with the Jesu- been relieved from his charge of its. The Paris Society and the the Australian Salvationists gen- London Society are working in erally, in order that he may devote perfect harmony, and the Roman his sole attention to the develop- Catholics are evidently losing ment of the estate and the recep- ground. In one district, two years tion of colonists. since, there were six Roman Cath- olic churches and one belonging to Christian Unity In Australia there ,the London Mission; now the Roman Catholic churches are all in Australia has been formed a closed, and the London Society has five. The missionaries speak with union between the great surprise and thankfulness of various branches of Presbyterianthe spiritual life which they find aflame in the hearts of the people, ism, and also between the various notwithstanding the persecutions branches of Methodism. Now they have endured. comes the news that at the Angli- As additional, in the same direction, the Nordisk Missions-Tid- can Synod held at Sydney, Ausskl'ijt gives an interesting sum- tralia, Bishop Stretch introduced mary of the results of the French conquest of the ::lakalava district the following resolution: of Madagascar. While there has been much that was most deplor- That this Synod is profoundly able about it from the missions' conscious of the evils of division, point of view, other things are real and believing that the unity of the benefits, such as the final ending Church is agreeable to the will of of the rotten Hova government of God, urgently prays the Australian these distant parts, and of the con- Bench of Bishops to consider the Ftant fear of robbery and violence whole question of Christian unity, in which both missionaries and and to approach the various Chriscolonists lived. Missionaries can tian communions with an invitanow pursue their work in peace, tion to their leaders for united and the Sakalava, being compelled prayer and deliberation on the to give up their nomadic habits subject. and live under settled laws, are much more accessible to their in- And better yet, the resolutiOli fluence. was adopted by the Synod. If the ISLANDS OF THE SEA bishops shall put this propoilal into Farm Colony The oversea colony, execution, though it may not re- in Australia the last link in Gen- eral Booth's Dark- sult in union, it would develop in- est England scheme for raising the creased cooperation between the "submerged tenth," has at last been provided. Over 20,000 acres churches. of land, situated beside the Collie River, Western Australia, have Tame Pig It appears that in been acquired by the Salvation Army from the colonial govern- VS. New Guinea there ment, and will be utilized forthwith. Commandant Herbert Booth, Wild Pig are two kinds of pigs: the tame pig and the wild pig. The tamed pig is called" sarai," and is much more than a domestic pet. Indeed, un- til the sarai is grown up, and sug- gests pork, it is an honored mem- ber of the family circle. As a little sucking pig it is brought up side by side with the baby, being treated with exactly the same maternal care and attention. When it grows up its ears are split, to denote that it is not an outcast, but some man's valuable property. The wild pig,

which is called "suana," knows no young men after afew years abroad, such distinction. It, poor thing, return to their native country, Japroots about in the bush for its food, anese leaders regard favorably a with its ears inta:ct. If any man Christian mission which will help to catches it, there is no mark to pro- send these young men back with tect it; it is common property, and high standards of moral character. is killed and eaten by its captor. The interest both of our govern- To be called •• sarai," a tame pig, ment and of Japan in this work is a delicate compliment; to be gives to Dr. Sc.udder's mission a called .. suana," a wild pig, is a peculiar value. most offensive insult. MISCELLANEOUS Self-support The statement is in Fiji abroad, and appears How a Church In the year 1855 a to be well-authenti- became neg r 0 merchant cated, that the Wesleyan mission- Independent with his wife and aries in the Fiji Islands are consid- family from Sierra ering the desirability of withdrawing in the main from work in the Leone came to England to visit. islands and leaving the native Mr. Venn invited him to his Christians to themselves to work house, showed him all hospitalout their own form of government ity, and asked him about his axvI doctrine. We can not say how travels. He was a wealthy man true this statement is, but think whom God had prospered in his what it means! Within a lifetime business as a merchant, and Mr. these cannibal islanders have been Venn asked him what he was doing thoroughly Christianized, and to for the Church of Christ in his own such a degree that the withdrawal country with the riches which God Qf the missionaries can be safely had given him. The African sprang contemplated! That assuredly is a to his feet and exclaimed: great achievement. Of course we should like to do Missionary for The Rev. Doremus much, but as long as you treat us the Japanese Scudder has resign- as children we shall behave as chil- dren-do nothing for ourselves, but in Hawaii ed the charge of the need a great deal of looking after First Congrega- by you. Treat us like men and we shall behave as men. We spend tional Church of Woburn, Mass., our money on ourselves because and with his wife will devote you do not arrange for us to spend himself to missions among the it for Christ. As long as the Church Japanese of Hawaii, who now Missionary Society pays for everynumber about 45 per cent. of thing and manages everything, the population. Dr. Scudder, what is there for us to do ? Only through his five years' residence in let us have a share in managing our Japan, his missionary antecedents own Church affairs and you will and training, was prepared for this soon see that we can both do someimportant place. He, with his wife, thing and will give something also sailed from San Francisco January for God. 5th for Japan, and after spending a year there in acquainting himself Mr. Venn took the hint. In 1862 with present conditions, will go to the native Church was organized, Hawaii. As many of the Japanese and is now self-supporting, with 19 native pastors and 19,000 native Christians, who contribute £2,000 a year.

The Missionary Review of the World — 1901 Index

IgoI

Mi~~i~narJ H~vi~w ~f th~ W~rl~ VOL. XIV. NEW SERIES VOL. XXIV. OLD SERIES JANUARY TO DECEMBER, 1901 EDITOR-IN-CHIEF REV. ARTHUR T. PIERSON, D.D.

ASSOCIATE EDITORS REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D. REV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

REV. F. B. MEYER, B.A.

MANAGING EDITOR DELEVAN L. PIERSON FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY NEW YORK LONDON 1901 BY FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY Printed in the United Slates

INDEX

INDEX FOR 1901.

MAPS.

PAGE Alaska …………………………………………………………………………….. 481 4-rabia, Oman …………………………………………………………………….. 323' Ashante Land, Africa ………………………….. '.. , ……………………………….. 755 Central America … , ……………………………………………………………….. 169 Empire of Islam ……. , …….. , ………… , ……………………………………….. 721 Hawaiian Islands …………………………………………………………………… 641 New York City-Foreign Settlements ……………………………………………….. 183 ILLUSTRATIONS.

PAGE PAGE Africa, Missionary Compound, Ashanti- Duncan, William, of New Metlakahtla…. 483 land …….. , ……. , ………………. 759 Ecuador, Corpus Christi Altar. . . . . . . . . . .. 809 – Missionary Houses at Mt. Silinda ' ….. 413 England, S. P. G. Mission House, London. 351 – Monday Conference at Banza Manteke, 44 Engle, Miss ………………………….. 101 – Natal, Mr. Dube's Home….. . ……… 424 Farthing, George B., of Africa………… 81 – Native Dwellings in East Central. ….. 416 Foster, Henry ……………………….. 278 – Panl's Christian Church at Kinkanza.. 47 Geary, E. R …………………………. 815 – Pineapple Field in Natal•…………… 423 Hamlin, Cyrus, of Turkey…………•…. 32 — Preaching Service in the Woods. . . . . . .. 41 Hawaii, Kawaiaho Church ……………. 664 – Zulu Hairdressers …………………. 401 Hawaiians Eating ……………………. 661 African Sawmill……………………… 418 Hodge, Cortland Van Rel)sselaer . . .. . . … 81 Alaska, Actresses en route to the Klondike 501 – Mrs. Elsie Sinclair. . .. . .. .. . . .. . . . .. . .. . 81 – Blockade on Broadway, Nome………. 506 Idols of Ancient Hawaii. ……………… 667 – Missionaries en route to the Klondike .. 500 India, Child Widow and Adopted Daughter 342 – Presbyterian Church at Nome………. 505 – Derdas Gadre, the Converted Brahmin. 345 Arabia, Muscat Harbor …………….. ". 321 – Feeding the Youngest Child at Mukti.. 343 – Oman Peasant …………………….. 325 – Home for Famine Girls at Ahmednagar 241 – Selling Bibles in Oman …………….. 321 .- Krishnarao Dougri and His Wife ……. 344 – Sheikh Mohammed… . .. . .. . . . . . . . . . . … 324 – Plowing with Cattle in……………… 247 – Watch-tower in Oman……………… 325 – Ramabai's School at Poona…………. 339 Ashanti Land, Mission Compound in …… 759 – Ramabai and Karnatic Girl Widows …. 346 Asia, Missionary Caravan Crossing ……. 102 – Rescued Child Widow………………. 341 Berea Student and His Mountain School.. 30 – Todas and their Home ……………… 265 Bonin Island Homes.. .. .. . . . . . . .. .. .. .. … 650 – Toda Funeral. …………………….. 266 – – Street ……………………………651 Japan, Martyr Rock………………….. 645 Central America, Baptist Church in Costa – Missionary Conference in Tokio.. . . . . .. 161 Japanese Methodist Church, San Fran- Rica …………………………….. 171 – – Moravian School in Bluefields, cisco ……………………………. 687 Jenison, Archbishop …………………. 261 Nicaragua ……………………….. 172 Kentucky, A nlountain Still in ………….23 Central American Indians in their Home.. 173 Lindsay, A. L ………………………… 815 Chalmers, James, of New Guinea ……… 835 Lone Wolf, Chief of the Kiowas……….. 930 China, Deed to First Mission in Hunan. . .. 561 Maccabees of the Philippine Islands …… 587 – Fugitives from Boxers.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 101 Metlakahtla, Annette Island, Interior of – Kucheng Monument……………. , … 1 – Missionary Martyrs of. …………….. 101 Church ………………………….. 487 – Rev. Ting Li Mei. ………………….. – 10 – – Salmon Cannery ………………… 486 _. Tu Teh Ping and Tu Teh Wun……. 13 – – Statesman and Preacher …………. 4R5 Chinese Christian Refugees. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 Missionary Caravan Crossing Central Asia 102 Clifton Springs Sanitarium …………… 277 – Fugitives from Kalgan……….. : …… 101 Cooper, Rev. William, of China……….. 81 Mohammedans of the Sulu Archipelago… 591 Desmond, Miss J. E., of China.. . … .. .. … 81 Mohonk Lake………………………… 927 Doukhobor Boys in Canada…………… 580 Morocco, Negro Minstrel in …………… 445 – House, Canada……………………. 578 Mountain Boy at Berea College. … .•….. 27 – Ivan Machortoff and Wife ……..•….. 576 – Girl Arriving at Berea College.. ……. 28 – Village, Canada……………………. 579 Mountaineers' Home in Appalachian Dube, John L., of South Africa ……….. 421 – !Ill"ll. John L., of South Africa………. 421 America …………………………. 25 Negritos of the Philippine Islands •……. 58~

. PAGE PAGE Pitkin, Horace Tracy.. .. .. .. .. • .. .. .. • 81 Negro Chain Gang in Alabama ………… 743 Raja Brindaban, India……………… '" 437 Riggs. Elias ……………………….. " 269 – Girl Prisoners, Alabama …..•………. 739 Robe, Robert ……………………….. 815 Robert College, Constantinople.. .. .. ..•.. 37 New Guinea Christians ……………….. 801 – – Students of Fifteen Nationalities…. 39 Roberts, J. HOo ………………………. 101 – Heathen. . .. . . .. ………………….. 801 Russian Doukhobors in Holiday Dress …. 577 Siamese Women Going to Market ……… 359 – Missionary and Natives…………….. 837 S. P. G. Bicentinary, London ………….. 263 Sprague, W. P., of China ……………. " 101 – VlIIage …………………………..•. 850 – Mrs. W. P ………………………. '" 101 Thompson, Rev. D. B., and Family…….. '81 New Hebrides, AgeG Heathen of the …… 112 Whiteworth, G. F …………………….. 815 Williams, Mark, of China …… " …… '" 101 – Native Teacher of Futuna ………….. 115 Zulu Christian Trustees…•••….••.•… " 425 – Recent Converts in Futuna…………. 113 Pawati in the Famine Home ………….. 251 – the Famine Waif……. '" ………….. 250 Persian Harem . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 889 -. Woman and Child …………………. 892'

– Women, Congregation of ….•….•••.. 881 – – on the Street ……………………. 887 Philippines, A Street Scene in the .••••… 511 – Protestant Service in a Cockpit •…•..• 514 AUTHORS.

PAGE PAGE ABRAMS, MINNIE F ……………………. 338 GOUCHER, JOHN F. .. .. . .. . .. . .. .. . .. .. .. … 532 ALLEN, YOUNG J ……………………… 532 GRACEY, J. T …. 123, 206,276, 426,507,602, ATKINS, JAMES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 532 ATI'LIER, RAOUL……………………… 534 702, 898 ATWooD,1. J ………………………….. 8.32 GRACEY, MRs. J. Too …………………. 361 BAKER, NELLIE E …………………….. 575 GRACEY, S. L ………………………… 909 BATTEN, SAMUEL ZANE ………….•.•….• 188 GRANBERY, J. C ………………………. 531 BARRETT, JOHN …… ; ………………… 534 GUILFORD, E …………………………. 368 BEACH, HARLAN P ……………………. 454 GlTINNESS, G. WHITEFIELD…………….. 53 BEAUMONT, A ………………………… 616 HADLEY, S. H ………………………… 845 HARNACK, ADOLPH…. . ………………. 286 BRAIN, BELLE M ………………… …… 526 HARRIS, EDWARD N . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 609 BREDON, R. E ………………………… 207 HARlUS, M. C ………………………… 684 BROWN, E. 0 …………………………. 533 HENDRIX, E. R …….. " …. …………. " 532 BRUEN, HENRY M ….. ………………… 688 HOLT, W. S ………………………….. 814 CAMPBELL, W. HOwARn ……………….. 774 HOSKINS, MRS. R …………………….. 271 CAPEN, SAMUEL B …………………… 287 HUME, ROBERT A ………………….. '" 245 CASTELLS, F. DE P ……………………. 168 HUMPHREY, J. L ……………………… 823 OHRISTELLER, M. C ………………… '" 56 HUNT,.A. E ………………………….. 8M CLANCY, ROCKWELL …..•.•……..•……. 436 HYKES, JOHNR. , ………………….. 81, 196 CLARK;FRANCIS E ……………………. 176 JOHN GRIFFITH..•…………. 103,208,568, 693 CLARK, HELEN F ……………………… 180 JOHNSON, CAMERON . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 650 CoNKLIN, J. W ……………………….. 917 JOHNSON, JAMES ………………….. 116,755 CORBETT, HUNTER……………………. 8 KAHN, IDA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . , . . . . . . . . . 771 CRAIG, JOHN …………………………. 363 KOHNODIN, A ………………………… 373 CREEGAN, C. C…………….. , .. , …….. 768 LAWSON, H. M ………………… …….. 6.54 CURTIS, LILLIAN J.. .. .. . . .. .. . . .. .. .. .. … 358 MAGNASCO, OSVALDO …………………. 697 DAVIDSON, GENERAL ………………….. 213 l'rIANSELL, HENRy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 682 DAVIES, LLEWELLYN J ………………… 672 McFARLANE, SAMUEL……………… 490, 598 DE FOREST, J. H ………………….. 347, 760 McLAREN, ALEXANDER ……………….. 381 DENNING, MARGARET B ……………….. 264 MACN AIR, THEODORE M……………… " 646 DETWEILER, CHARLES S ……………….. 808 MENSENK, CHARLES.. .. ………………. 444 DODD, W. C ………………………….. 355 MEYER, F. B ………………………… 893 DUBie, JOHN L.. .. . .. .. . .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. … 421 MEYER. LOUIS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 616 FEARN, ANNA W ……………………… 533 MINER, G. Soo ………… oo …….. , …… 764 FENN, C. H ………………………….. 911 l:hNER, LUELLA …. …………………. " 676 FROST, HENRY W …………………….. 660 MOODY, THOMAS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 410 FROST, WILLIAM GOODELL…. ..•.•. ••.••.. 21 MOTT, JOHN R …………………….. 531,532 GAILEY, ROBERT R…………………… 50 OWEN, GEORGE……………………….. 252 GALE, JAMES S ……………………….. 691 PALMER, B. Moo…….. .. .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. … 531 GALLOWAY, J. C ………………………. 533 PATON, JOHN Goo ……………………… 111 GAMEWELL, F. D ……………………… 531 PENROSE, V. F ……………………….. 826 Grr,MoRE, DAVID …………………….. 669 PEPPER, JOHN R ……………………… 532 GoDSON, W. E………………………… 52 PHAIR, ROBERT …………………… , •.. 516

INDEX

PAGE PAGE PIERSON, ARTHUR T …… 1, 93,161,241,327, STARBUCK, C. C ……………………….. 283 401,481,561,641,721,801,881 STARK, A. R ………………………….. 856 PIERSON, D. L ………………………… 926 PITON, M …………………………….. 457 STORROW EDWARD-C…… , ……………. 835 POST, GEORGE E ……………………… 933 RICHARDS, HENRy………….. . . . . . . .. . .• 40 SUTHERLAND, A ………………………. 531 RIGGS, EDWARD ….•••••••..•.•267,746,839,920 ROBINSON, MARGARET B. ………………. 581 TAFT, MARCUS L ……………………… 518 ROBSON, GEORGE ••••••..•.••….••••••••••• 850 TAYLOR, GERALDINE GUINNESS .•.•••••••..• 533 RODGERS, JAMES B …………………. 510, 586 ROUSE, GEORGE H …………………….. 335 TAYLOR, J. HOWARD ………………….. 533 RUSSELL, NELLIE………… …………… 48 THOMPSON, WILLIAM L,.,., ……………. 412 RUSSELL, NORMAN ……………………. 537 SAILLENS, RUBEN …………………….. 570 VAN DYKE, E. H …………………….. 488 W ARNECK, PROFESSOR . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 295 SANDERS, CHARLES S …………………. 440 WASHBURN, GEORGE …………………. 291 SAUNDERS, AI,EX. R.. .. .. .. .. .. • .. .. .. .. .. • 51 SCHNEDER, D. B ………………………. 192 WASHINGTON. BOOKER. T …….. , .. , . , …. : 532 SCHODDE, GEORGE H ………………….. 593 WELLS, J. HUNTER …… , …. , . . . . . . . . . . . . 690 SIBREE, JAMES……………………….. 429 WEST, BENJAMIN F ……. ' ……… , ……. 821 SKETCHLEY, E. P ………………….. 260,349 SMITH, ARTHUR H….. ……. . …….. .. … 16 WHITING, J. L., ……. , ………………. 904 SMYTH, GEORGE B …………………….. 133 WILKINSON, SAMUEL H …… , …. , …….. 936 SPEER, ROBERT E …………………….. 370 WILSON, ANNIE RHEA ….. , …….. , ……. 886 SPENCER, D. S ……………………….. 375 WILSON, SA>lUEL G ….. , …. , … , ……… 731 SPRAGUE, W. P.. .. ……. … …. … …….. 99 WITHEY, HERBERT C………………….. 279 WOLF, L. B …….. , … , ………………. 522 STANLEY, HENRY M ……………………. 215 WOOD, GEORGE W ………… ,…………. 31 WOOD, THOMAS B …………………….. 450 WRIGHT, G. FREDERICK •• , ……………. 211 YOUNG, J. HALL ………… ' ………….. 499 ZWEMER, S. M …………………. 128, 321, 734 SUBJECTS.

PAGE PAGE Abdul Messiah, ofIndia. ,.. , ………….. 401 – Polygamy and Its Problems in (b), C. Abyssinia, Bible in……………… , …. 877 Christeller………. , ….. , .. .. .. .. .. .. 56 Administration of Missions (b) Arthur T. – Roman Catholics in ….. "., …….. 157, 636 Pierson ………………… " ……… 161 – Snakes in Central. …….. , …. , …… ,. 957 Afghanistan, England's Duty in, (b) Gen. – South, Berlin Missions in …………… 319 – – Future of.. ……………………… 717 Davidson ……………….. , .. .. .. … 213 – – Native View of Christianity in (a), AFRICA (Egypt, Hausaland, Liberia, John L, DuM…………………… 421 "l1orocco, Suda,n, Uganda, Zambesi), – — Norwegian Missions in …………… 399 A Brief Study of (b), Thomas Moody .. 410 – – Paris Missions in ………………… 318 – and the" Black Peril" …………….. 718 – – Polygamy in ………………. , ….. 235 – Banza Manteke, Paul, The Apostle of, – – The S. P. G. Work in…………….. 157 Henry Richards ……………. ,…… 40 – _. War in, Editorial.. ………………. 780 – Conversions on the Kongo………. 475, 556 – – Wellington Seminary…………..78, 157 – Conference at t,he 1. M. U…………… 606 – Tanganyika Mission ……………….. 637 – Cow Worship in……………………. 555 – Touring in………………………… 876 – East, Lions and Ants in ……………. 475 – Uganda Railroad…………………77,556 – – Native Translator in …………….. 236 – West, Basel Mission in .. ,.,., ……….. 796 – – Progress in……… , …………….. 798 – – Mission Destroyed in.. .. .. .. . .. . .. … 77 – – Scottish Mission…………………. 637 – Zambese Mission ………………….. 236 – – Travel in …… , ……. , . , ………… 957 African Converts…………………….. 797 – Future of……………. , ………….. 317 – North, Mission…………………….. 70 – Gold Coast………………………… 556 – Slave Trade…………. , …………… 318 – Hausaland Moslems……………….. 78 Africans for Africa…… , ….. , ……… '. 637 – Khama, the Christian Chief of (a), A. ALASKA. The Gospel in ………….. 627 T. Pierson.,.,……………………. 93 – William Duncan's Work at Metla- – Ki-mbnndu Language of Angola (a), H. C. Withey ………………. ,……… 279 kahtla (a), Arthur T. Pierson …… , … 481 – Kongo, A Pentecost on the……… .475, 556 – Work Among the Miners of (a), S. Hall – – Balolo lIiission …………………… 449 – Native Population of………………. 77 young, ………………………….. 499 – Need for Industrial Missions in (a), Ament, Dr., in China (b), Editorial. ……. 294 William Thompson……………….. 412 – – The Case of, Editorial.. ………….. 378 .- North, Missions in _……. , ………. 70, 637 AMERICA (Alaska, Arctic, Canada, – Perils from the Heathen in….. , …. 398, 718 South, United States, etc.), Appalach- ian Protestant People of (a), William Goodell Frost. . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . . .. . .. 21

PAGE PAGE – as a Missionary Force.. .. .. .. .. . . .. . … 639 – Missions (Southern). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 627 – Away from Rome in ………………. 866- Basel Mission, India ………………. 151, 873 – Chinese in………. , ….. _…… 145, 466, 786 – – Statistics……………………… 469, 710 – Japanese in (a), M. C. Harris ……….. 684 – – West Africa …………………….. 796 – South, as a Mission Field (a), Thomas B. – Missionary Society ………………… 391 Wood ……………………………. 450 Berea College, Editorial. . .. ………….. 60 – Stundists in …….. , ……………….. 948 – – and the Education of American American Baptist Missious…………. 626, 867 ~Iountaineers (a), Wm. Goodel Frost.. 26 – Baptist Women's Work. ……………. 705 Berlin City Missions.. .. .. . . . .. . .. . .. .. . … 310 – Board Missions in Turkey (a), Edward – Missions in South Africa……………. 319 Riggs ……………………………. 840 Bethany Christian Endeavor Society ….. 146 . – Board, Status of the ……………….. 947 Bible, Christians and the …………….. , 146 – Converts, Statistics of.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 707 BIBLE CIRCULATION …….705, 869 – Hebrew-Christians…………………. 947 – Distribution in the East……………. 467 – Highlanders, Editorial.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 60 – in Morocco ………………………… 475 – Missions among the Telugus (a), John – in Russja …… ………………….. … 470 Craig ……………………………. 363 – in Uganda ………………………… 956 – Seaman's Friend Society …………… 626 – Society of Scotland (American, British) 308 America's First Missionary Society. . . . . .. 706 – Study and Foreign Missions Conncil (b), Anarchy and Assassination (a), Arthur T. C. C. Creegan…………………….. 768 Pierson ………………………….. 301 – Translation in East Africa. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 236 Angola, Ki-mbundn, Language of (a), A. C. – Work in Arabia ……………………. 872 Withey ………………………….. 279 – – in India. . . .. . .. . . . . .. .. . .. . . .. . .. …. 953 Auti-Foreign Crnsade in China (a), Griffith – – in Mexico.. .. .. . . …. . …………… 386 John…………………………….. 103 – – i n Spain ………………………… 790 Anti-Papal (Roman Catholic) Movements – – in Upper Egypt …………………. 398 in Europe, Editorial.. …………….. 622 Bibles from the Beirut Press ………….. 470 Apollyon as a Guide to Paradise, Editorial 541 Bibliography, Monthly ….64,144,224, 304, ARABIA, Bible Circulation in ……… 872 384, 464, 784, 944 – Open Doors in Oman (a), S. M. Zwemer 321 Bicycle as an Evangelizer ………….. : .. 314 Arabic Bibles Printed ………………… 470 Bishop, Mrs. Isabelle Bird …………. 389, 950 .- Controversial Literature (a), S. M. Blacksmith Preacher, The, Editorial. ….. 541 Zwemer . , .. .. . .. . .. . . . .. .. .. . .. . . .. … 734 Boer War, Prof. Warneck on the, Editorial 295 Arabs of Arabia (b), S. M. Zwemer…….. 28 Bohemian Protestants in America.. . …. 545 Arctic Mission Conference. …. .. … .. .. .. 68 ROOK REVIEWS. Abyssinia, – Missions in Canada………………… 227 Herbe~t Vivian …………………… 563 – Regions (Alaska, Esquim?, Labrador, – A Lone Woman in Africa…………… 944 etc.)……………………………… 456 – American Baptist Missions, E. F. Mer- ABGEN'''INE REPUBLIC. Re- riam …………………………….. 624 gions Beyond Mission …………….. 448 – An Indian Dream Lucy, Guinness …… 783 – The Bible in the, Osmldo Magnasca …. 697 – Ancient Scriptures and the Modean Armenian Atrocities, New ……………. 312 Jew, David Baron ………………… 702 – Church, Edward Riggs …………….. 751 – Arabia, the Cradle of Islam, S. M.

– Students….. …… … . ……. . . .. …… 73 Zwemer………………………..61, 543 Arthington's Legacies, Editorial. ……… 219 – As the Chinese See Us, Thomas G.

Arthur, William, of London (b), Editorial. 380 Selby ……………………………. 863 Ashante Land, In Blood-stained (a), James – Awakening of the East, Pierre Leroy- Johnston ………………………… 755 Beanlieu. .. . .. . .. . . .. . . . .. .. .. .. .. .. … 223 Asia Minor, Work for Jews in Smyrna …. 632 – Calabar and Its Missions, HughGoldie. 783 A USTRALASIA (Australia, New – Cape Horn to Panama, Robert Young.. 143 G-uinea, New Zealand, Solomon Isl- — Catherine Booth, W. T. Stead ………. 303 ands)…………………………….. 98 – Child of the Ganges, R. N. Barrett….. 864 Australia. Kanakas of Queensland …….. 78 – Child Life in China, Mrs. Bryson ……. 144 Austria, Away from Rome in …………. 710 . – Children in Blue and What They Do.

– Protestant Revival in ……………789, 950 F.1. Codrington ………………….. 625 Babcock, Maltbie D., and Missions, Edit- – China and the Boxers, Z. C. Beals …… 703 orial………………………. _….. 623 – China and the Present Crisis. Joseph Backward Movements of the Last Half Walton …………………………. 62 Century (a), Arthur T. Pierson …….. 801 – China in Outline. J. T. Gracey …….. 64 Banurji, The Hindu Convert………….. 472 – China Under the Search-Light, Wm. A.

Banza Manteke, Paul, The Apostle of (a), Cornaby …………………………. 942 Henry Richards… …. . ….. . …… … 40 – Chinaman as We See Him. 1. M. Condit. 301 Baptist Achievements in India………… 394 – Chinamen at Home, Thomas G. Selby.. 223 – Home Missions ……………………. 627 – Chinese Mother Goo~e Rhymes, Isaac – Missionary Offerings …………•….•. 867 T. Headland……………………… 6~

INDEX

PAGE PAGE – Christ and Missions, John Smith ……. 783 – Philanthropy in Missions, W. H. Grant. 943 – Conquest of the Sioux, D. C. Gilman .. ; 63 – Philippines, The, A. G. Robinson ……. 382 – Daybreak in Livingstonia, J. W. Jack,. 782 – Preaching and Healing …………….. 784 – Die Mission in der Schule, G. Warneck. 624 – Presbyterian Foreign Missions, R. E. – East and West, Mary N. Tuck ………. 704 S~er ……………………………. 942 -=– Ecumenical Missionary Conference …. 464 – Progress of the Century in South – Essays on Islam, E. Sell. …………… 782 – Foreign Mi~sions of Protestant India, J. P. Jones . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 303 – Protection of Native Races, Dr. and Churches, S. L. Baldwin.. .. .. . .. . . …. 61 – Forward Movements of tbe Last Half Mrs. Crofts………………………. 543 – Protestant Missions in South America, Century, Arthur T. Pierson……….. 64 – God's Word in God's World, G. B. H. P. Beach………………………. 301 – Providence of God in the Siege of Pe· Stewart.. . .. . . .. . .. . . . .. . .. .. .. .. .. . … 784 – Gospel in North Africa, J. Rutherfurd king, Rev. C. H. Fenn …………….. 544 – Recollections of a Missionary in the and E. H. Glenny ……………… 462, 702 – History of Chinese Literature, H. A. Great West, Cyrus T. Brady ………. 03 – Russia and the Russians, Edmund Noble 142 Giles…………………………….. 300 – Sands of the Sahara, Maxwell Summer- – History of the C. M. S.• Eugene Stock. 544 — History of the Melanesian Mission, E. S. ville……………………………… 464 – Siege of Peking, W. A. P. Martin ……. 142 Armstrong. . .. . .. . . . .. .. . .. .. . . .. .. … 143 – Sign of the Cross in Madagascar, J. K. – History of the Moravian Church, J. T. Fletcher. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. . .. . … 542 Hamilton ………………………… 383 – Situation in China, R. E. Speer…….. 64 – History of the United Fratrum, Bishop – Sketches from the Dark Continent, W.

de Schweinitz……….. " …………. 703 R. Hotchkiss …………………….. 943 – Hunts on My Hobby·horse, G. T. Frere. 704 – Souls in Pawn, M. B. Robinson ……… 625 – Inhabitants of the Philippines, F. H. – Story of the Chinese Crisis, A. Krausse 383 – Study of Christian Missions, W. N. Sawyer ………………………….. 703 – Irene Petrie, Mrs. Ashley Carus-Wilson 463 Clarke …………………………… 224 – Jamaica and 'fhe Friend's Mission, Gil- – Ten Years North of the Orange River, bert Bowles ……………………… 302 John Mackenzie …………….. _….. 93 – Key to the Missionary Problem, Andrew – Thirty Years in Japan, M. L. Gordon … 704 – Thrilling Experiences in China, Mr. and Murray ………………………….. 943 – Kimbundu Hymns, Herbert C. Whitney 544 Mrs. Green……………………….. 704 – Kingdom of the Yellow Robe, Ernest – Tuskegee: Its Story and Its Work,Max .Young ………. : …………………. 382 B. Thrasher……………………… 143 – Korea Review……………………… 704 – Twenty Years in the Khama'sCountry, – Land and the Book………………… 944 C: H. Lyall ……… .. .. .. . …. …. …. 93 – Latin America, H. W. Brown ………. 863 – Up from Slavery, Booker T. Washing- – Life in Japan, Ella Gardiner……….. 384 ton………………………………. 462 – Life and Letters of Samuel Wells – Verbeck of Japan, William ElIiotGriffis 222 – Wahabis, S.M. Zwemer .. '" ……….. 783 Williams, F. W. Williams …………. 123 – White Woman in Central Africa, Helen – Life of Alexander Duff, George Smith .. 303 – Light in the Darkness, K. B. Kirkland.. 943 Caddick.. .. .. . .. . . .. . .. .. .. . . .. .. . . … 3S3 – Little American Girl in India ……….. 384 – Wrongs of Iudian Womanhood, Mrs. – Martyred Missionaries of the C. I. M., Fuller.. , …… ,…………………… 62 Marshall Broomhall …………… 300, 544 – With Note-book and Camera, Edith – Mission Problems in South China, J. C. Barrington ………………………. 304 Gibson …………………………… 942 – With Tibetans in Tent and Temple, – Missionary Almanac ……………….. 144 – Missionary Calendar……………….. 144 Susie Rijnhart……………………. 703 – Missionary Issues of the Twentieth Bonin Islands (a), Cameron Johnson …… 650 Borneo, Chinese Christians in …………. 558 Century …………………………. 863 Boys' Missionary Congrt'ss ……………. 478 – Missionary Travels in South Africa, Boxer Movement-Did it Help or Hurt David Livingstone………………… 544 China? (b), J. T. Gracey…………… 762 – Missions Before Carey, L. C. Barnes … 624 .. Boxers," Flight from the, by way of Si- – Modern Missions in the East, E. A. beria (a), W. P. Sprague………….. 99 Lawrence ………………………… 943 – Gilbert Reid and the……………….. 316 – Mormon Monster, E. E. Folk ……….. 864 – in IIanchuria ……………………… 714 – Muhammed's Lehre, Otto Pautz…….. 625 Brahman Converts …………………… 720 – New Foundland in 1900, Rev. M. Harvey. 543 Brainerd and Eliot, Editorial. …………. 699 – North Americans of Yesterday, F. S. BRAZIL, Conditions of Success in…. 69 – Presbyterian Missions in……………. 628 DeUenbaugh ……………………… 302 – Progress of Presbyterians in ………. , 69 – One of China's Scholars, Mrs. F. How- Bremen Missionary Conference ……….. 788 Bremmana Conference (a), F. B. Meyer … 893 ard Taylor…………………….301,544 – Pandita Ramabai, Helen S. Dyer. . . . . .. 303

PAGE PAGE Brindaban, The Unholy City of Temples Children's Aid Society ……………….. 146 (b), Rockwell Clancy……………… 436 Bristol Missionary Conference, Editorial. 539 CHINA, A Notable Conference in (b), ,British (England) and Foreign Bible So- Mrs. J. T. Gracey ………………… 361 ciety ……………………….•.. 629, 949 – Colonies and Missions ……………… 950 – An Appeal from, Editorial. …………. 221 – Missions in India…………………… 633 – Snbjects, Religion of ………………. 388 – and the Old Dragon………………… 315 – Work for Sailors…………………… 70 Buddhist Missionaries in America.. . . . . . .. 865 – Anti-Foreign Crusades in (a), Griffith – Monasteries in China………………. 955 Buddhists in Japan ………………..316, 875 John…………………………….. 103 – Bulgarian Brigands………………… 952 Bulgarian Church in Turkey, Edward – Blind Martyrs of Peking….••………. 396 Riggs ……………………………. 750 – Cangue, The, in ……………………. 314 Burden of the Cross.. . .. .. . .. . . .. .. . .. …. 559 Bureau of Missionary Information (b)….. 204 – Chang-Sha Deed (b), Griffith John…… 568 Burma, Burial in …………………….. 874 – Converts in….. … . …… . . . .. …….. .. 74 – Chinese Opinion of ………………… 232 Call to Missionary Work (b), J. L. Hum- – Complications in.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 955 phrey……………………………. 823 CANADA, Among the Doukhobors in – Concerning the Manchus … '" ……… 396 (a), Nellie E. Baker……………….. 575 – Conference at the 1. 111. U. (b) ………. 603 – Arctic Missions in .. . . . .. .. .. .. .. . .. . … 227 – Foreign Missions in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 786 – Deluge in …………………………. 874 – Indians and the Gospel in (b), Robert – Did the Boxer Movement Help or Hurt? Phair ……………………………. 516 – Unexplored ……………………….. 707 (b), J. T. Gracey…. ………….. 762 Canadian Episcopalians and Missions.. . . . 68 – Eskimo, Among …… , …………….. 547 – Education in (a), G. S. Miner ……….. 764 – Methodist Indians. .. . .. . . . .. .. .. .. . …. 307 – Missions Among the Telugus (a), John – Famine in, Editorial. ………………. 540 Craig…………………………….. 363 – First Protestant Mission to. . . . . . . . . . . •. 552 – Presbyterian Quarter Centennial.. . . . .. 548 Cannibals, Pioneering Among (a), Samuel – Foot-binding in ……………………. 794 McFarlane …………………… .490, 598 – Foreigners in (a), George Owen ….•.•. 252 Cannibalism in the New Hebrides……… 78 Cangue as a ChristianizeI'. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 314 -'~Forward" to …………………….. 232 Canteen Question in American Army.225, 866 Cape Colony CA/rica), Education in.. . . . .. 797 – Future of Missions in ………………. 153 Cape Verde Island Missions …………… 318 Carey, Tribute to.. .. . .. .. . . . .. .. . .. . .. . … 312 – Girl Slavery in (b), Ida Kahn ……….. 771 Carnegie, Andrew, on 'Use of Wealth ….. 145 Caroline Islands, Ponape……………… 319 – Hankow, Good News from ………….. 714 Cathay, The Foreigners in (a), George – Heroes in.. . . .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. . .. .. …. 397 Owen ……………………………. 252 Ceylon Girls' School.. ………………… 954 – Hunan, The Opening of (a), Griffith Ceylon, Priestly Humbug in ………….. 231 John . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 693 Central America as a Mission Field (a), – Inland Mission …………………….. 788 F. de P. Costello………………….. 168 Central American Mission ……………. 173 – Lessons from Events in (a), C. H. Fenn 911 Chalmers, James, Last Letter from ……. 638 – – The Hero of New Guinea (a), E. C. – Looting in (b), Editorial. …………… 376 Storrow………………………….. 835 – Looting in Peking (b) ………………. 206 – – The Murder of.. …………………. 480 Chang, Martyrdom of Blind …………… 634 – Martyr Churches in ………………… 396 Chang-Shit Deed, China (b), Griffith John. 568 Chapman, Robert, of England, Editorial.. 299 – Memorial Service to Martyrs ……….. 634 Chapin, Miss, Honored ……………….. 785 Chet Ram, Followers of (b), E. Guilford .. 368 – lIIessage from, Editorial.. ………….. 138 Chicago Flower Mission ……….•…….. 226 – Polacks in .. .. .. .. . . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. …. 385 – Missionary Experiences in (a). . . . . . . . .. 48 Child, The Heathen and the Church (a), J. – – Losses in, Editorial. .. .. . .. . .. .. . …. 460 W. Conklin ………………………. 917 Children in Puerto Rico. • . • . • •• •• ••• •• •• •• 226 – – Martyrs in (a), John R. Hykes, …81, 196 – Missionaries and " Loot" in Pekin (b), J. T. Gracey ……………………… 206 – – i n………………………………. 713 – New Methods in …………………… 874 – New Mission Problems in (a), Arthur H.

Smith……………………………. 16 – Outlook for (h), Griffith John……….. 109 – Outlook in, Editorial. ……………… 460 – Peace Terms for, Editorial. ………… 137 – President McKinley on, Editorial…… 59 – Prince Tuan's Peace Terms (b), Griffith John…………………………….. 208 – Progress in Nankin ………………… 954 – Reconstructing Missions in…………. 233 – Reopening of ……………………… 397 – Reformers in… . .. .. .. .. .. . .. . .. .. .. .. .. 75 – Rights of Missionaries in. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 152 – Shall We Advance or Retire? (a), J. L. Whiting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 904 – Shanghai Y. M. C. A ……………….. 954 – Shansi, Reentrance of (b), 1. J. Atwood 832 – Soldiers in ………………………… 875 – Southern, State of Things in (b), S. L. Gracey ………………………….. 909 – Three Classes in (b), M. Piton ………. 457 – Thrilling Experiences in (It), John R.

Hykes ………………………….. 196

INDEX

PAGE PAGE – Travel in ………………………….. 154 – Saving, A Negleeted Factor in (a), Sam- – Walled Cities and Missionaries. . . . . . . .. 472 – Women Heroines in……………….. 75 uel Z. Batten …………………….. 188 – – Missionaries in………………….. 233 Civilization and Missions …………..•.•. 320 – "Yellow Peril" (a), Marcus L. Taft …. 518 Chinaman Transformed, A ……………. 795 Clergymen in the United States……….. 2lli1 ChineBe Christian, a Steadfast………… 553 – Christian Emigration ………………. 316 College Students and Christianity…… " 22~ – – Endeavor and Missions …..•…….. 707 Columbian Revolution and Missions ..•… 887 – Christian's Calendar……………….. 796 Comity (Fede'ratton) in China, Arthur H. – Christians, Good Word for …………. 232 – – in Borneo……………………….. 558 Smith……………………………. 17 – – Tested ………………………….. 472 – in Missions ………………………… 719 – – The Persecution of (a), Hunter Cor- – Secretaries Report on (b) …………. " 203 Communism, Failure of. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . .• 226 bett……………………………. 8 Conversion VB. Education …………… " 793 – Contributions to Chinese Sufferers…. 145 Conference, Bristol Missionary, Editorial. 539 – Dignitary …………………… : …… 795 – Hebrew Messianic, Editorial………… 539 – Fanaticism. The True Cause of (b), – in China, A Notable (b), Mrs. J. T.

Raoul Attlier …………………….. 534 Gracey…………………………… 361 – Fight the Cold, How……………….. 55.3 -lI10honk Indian (a), D. L. Pierson ……. 926 – Gifts for China……………………. 386 – New Orleans lI1issionary, Belle M. – Hatred of Foreigners………………. 314 – In America …………………. 145, 466, 786 Brain (a)……. '" ………………… 526 – In Shanghai ……………………… 472 – Missionary Secretaries (a) ..•……… " 203 – Indemnities.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . . .. . .. . … 713 – of Protestant Missionaries in Japan (a), – Indemnities (b), Editorial. ………….. 294 – – The Church and (a), L. J. Davies….. 672 D. B. Schneder …………………… 192 – Martyrs ……………………….. 316, 472 Confucius, Good Thoughts from ………. 474 – – At the Graves of the (a), Luella Urner 676 Confucianism. Excellence of…………. 153 – Massacres and Indian Mutiny …. " …. 153 – Minister Wu on (b), Editorial. ………. 138 – Medical Practise. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . .. 552 Confucian Propaganda,'lI1inister Wu's (a), – Monuments in Mexico ……………… 227 – Murder"rs, Hunted by (b), G. Whitfield Rohert E. Speer…………………… 370 Congo (Kongo), Pentecost on the ………. 556 Guinness.. .. .. .. .. . .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . 53 Congregational Home, 111. S …….••. .465, 545 – Names for Denominations …….. , …. , 874 Consecration, A Call to……………… " 159 – Official, A Humane ………………… 75 Converts of the Mission Century (a), – Opinion of Opium…………………. , 554 – Prejudice, Cause of.. .. .. . .. . .. . . .. .. … 795 Arthur T. Pierson ………………… 401 – Reform Edict (b) …. '" …………….. 619 Converts, German Mission ……..•..•…. 469 – Reformer in San Francisco …………. 707 -Hindu …………………………… 472 – Robbers, Captured by (b), W. E. Godson 52 ConverSion in the South Sea Islands …. " 478 – Viceroys, Two Good ……………….. 233 Convict Chain-Gangs and Camps (b), Edi- – Way of Getting a Living………. , ….. 553 Christ, Opposition to (b), C. C. Starbuck .. 283 torial ……….. , …………………. 779 Christ's lIfethod of Work …….. , …….. 560 Oonvict-Lease System of the South (a), Christian and Missionary Alliance ….. , .. 546 – Endeavor Society, A ModeJ. ….•……. 146 W. E. B. Du Bois…………….. 737 – Endeavorer's Contribution to Foreign Oooperation in lI1issions, Editorial. .. •. 139 Cost of Moravian Missions ….•…….•.•• 548 lI1issions (a), Francis E. Clarke …….. 176 Cow Worship in Africa ……………….. 555 – Literature Society for India…….. … 147 Oritic of lI1issions, A New (b), Editorial. •. 778 Christianity and other Religions (b), Edi- Critics of lI1issions.. • .. .. .. •.. .. .. … .. … 479 Crossley, Frank, of Manchester (a), A. T. torial ……………. , .. . . . .. . .. .. . …. 138 Christodora House, New york ………… 866 Pierson ………………………….. 327 Church, Influence of Foreign Missions on Orowther, Samuel, of Africa ……..•…•. 406 Cuba, Building a Church in …………•. 387 the (a), James Johnston …………… 116 – Cubans and Porto Ricans in American – lI1embers in the United States, Editorial 459 – lI1issionary Society Centenary Funds… 468 Schools …………………………… 947 – – – Growth ………………………. 147 -Orphansin ….. : …………………… 628 – – – Report.. .. . . .. .. .. .. . .. .. . .. .. .. … 629 "Darkest England" Scheme……….•.•. 228 – – – lI1edicai Missions……………… 548 DE A.THS, Arthingtcm, Robert, of Eng- – – – lI1issions ……………………… 389 – – – Native Helpers……………….. 389 land……………………………… 80 – Statistics for United States.. . . . . . . . . . .. 225 .- Arthur, William, London (b) ………… 380 CITY MISSIONS, (BeTlin, New York, – Bishop of London…………… ……. 240 – Chalmers, James, of New Guinea….•. 480 London Rescue Missions) …. ………. 180 – Cook, Joseph, Boston ………………. 640 – – A Guide to, Editorial.. . •.. •. •. •. . •. •. 218 – Erhardt, James, Germany …. '" .•…•. 951 – Foster, Henry, Clifton Springs (a) ….. 276 – Gilman, E. W., of New york………… 80 – Good Thunder…………………… '" 547 – Haig, F. T., London………………… 800 – Henry, B. C., China………………… 640 – Imad-ud-din of India (b) •……..•••. 80, 130

PAGE PAGE – Kerr, J. G., of China ……………….. 960 – – – Results of the (a), R. A. Hume. 245 – Long, Albert L., Constantinople…….. 959 – Losses in India.. .. .. . . .. .. .. . .. . .. .. .. .. 151 – Mackay, George L., Formosa……….. 639 – Sufferers, Missionaries as… . . . . . .. … .. 74 – Martyrs…………………………… 81 Federation in Italy…………………… 871 oOL Parker, E. W., India (b) …………….. 682 – – Missions Cal, J. T. Grncey ……….. 898 – Riggs, Elias, of Turkey… . …….. 200, 267 – – the Philippines (b), James B. Rodg- – Stonehouse, Joseph, China …………. 640 – Thoburn, Isabelle, of India …………. 880 ers ………………………………. 590 – Underhill, E. B., London …………… 862 – – the Mission Field ………………… 719 – Weirsum, H. J., of Arabia ………….. 960 Fijians, Education of the…. , …….. , …. 798 – Whipple, Bishop, of Minnesota ……… 960 Fisk University, Nashville, Tenn ………. 867 – Wood, George W., Turkey………….. 800 Flight from the Boxers by Way of Siberia Deaconesses, Methodist. … …. … … . .. 547 Denominations in China………………. 874 (a), W. P. Sprague………………… 99 Donations Acknowledged ……. , .299, 461, 701 Flower Mission in Chicago ……………. 226 Doshisha Anniversary. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 156 Foot-Binding in China……… , ……….. 794 Doukhobors in Canada, Among the (a), Foreigners in Massachusetts…. . ……. 627 – – the United States ………… 385, 627, 865 Nellie E. Baker…. , ………………. 575 Formosa, A College in ……………….. 285 Dufferin Fund' for India.. . .. . .. . .. .. .. …. 712 Forward, Editorial…………………… 58 Duncan, William, of Metlakahtla (a), Ar- Foster, Henry (a), J. T. Gracey ……….. 276 – John W., on Missions in China………. 875 thur T. Pierson …………………… 481 FRANCE and the New Hebrides……. 237 Ecuador, Religious Liberty in…………. 868 – McAII Mission Report..•……………. 229 – The Republic of the Sacred Heart (aI, – New Reformation in ……………….. 630 — Protestant Movement in …….•…….. 391 C. S. Detweiler …………………… 808 – Protestantism in …………………… 548 EDUCATION (Schools). – Romanism and Protestantism in (a), – Christian Colleges in India (a),L. B.Wolf 522 – for the Fijians……… , ……………. 798 Ruben Saillens.. . .. .. .. . .. . .. .. .. .. …. 570 – in China (a), G. S. Miner ……………. 764 French American College, Springfield …. 465 – in Cuba and the Philippines…………. 945 – Catholic Activity ….. " " ………….. 709 – in Formosa……………………….. 235 – Catholics and Foreign Missions …….. 229 – in India, Native………………… … 74 – in the New Hebrides, Editorial. …….. 540 – in Japan ………………………….. 195 – Kongo Mission …………………….. 796 – in Turkey_ ……………… , ……….. 79; – Monastic Orders …………………… 309 – of Women in India.. . .. .. . .. . . . . .. . .. … 231 – Protestants, Progress of……….•….. 631 – Native, in Cape Colony …………….. 797 Friars in the Philippines ……………… 559 – Secular in India.. .. .. . . .. . .. . .. . . .. .. … 73 Friends and Missions …………………. 308 – vs. Conversion …………………….. 793 – English, and Missions ……………… 708 EGYPT, Hospital Work in …………. 398 Frost, H. W., Shipwrecked .•………….. 623 – Moslem Converts in…………. 554, 555, 715 Galveston Relief Fund ……………….. 306 – United Presbyterians in ………… 317, 956 Gamewell, Professor, in Peking……….. 154 – Y. P. S. C. E. in……………………. 555 German Aid for Laborers …………….. 300 Eliot, John, Apostle to the American In- – Mission Converts .•……………… 150, 469 – Press on Missions ………………….. 71 dians (a), Arthur T. Pierson ……•…. 641 – Protestant Church and Missions Cal, – – Celebration.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .• 546 Endless Chain, A Good ……………….. 720 George H. Schodde ……………….. 598 England (Great Britain) Degenerating? Is 69 -So P. G…………………………….. 632 England's Duty in Afghanistan (b), Gen. – Students and Missions …………….. 709 GERMANY and Missions …………. 390 Davidson ………………………… 213 – Home Missions in ………………….. 632 English Church Missions……………… 787 – Missionary Beginnings in…………… 709 – Presbyterian Church Legacy ……….. 870 Gift to Columbia University ………….. 705 – Speaking Catholics … · ……………. 146 Gilmore and the Chinaman……………. 473 Episcopacy in Japan … 235, 00 …………. 796 GIVING (Lbemlity), Andrew Carnegie Episcopal Church in AI~ska.. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 868 – Missions.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 785 on ………………………………. 145 Episcopalians, Canadian, and Missions…. 68 – An Era of. ………………………… 479 Erhardt, James, Death of. ……………. 951 – Chinese………….. , ………………. 388 Erromanga, Trouble in ……………….. 319 – More Excellent Way of…………….. 160 Eskimo of Canada, A Journey Among the 547 – Wesleyan ………………………….. 389 – Wisdom Among the.. . .. . . . .. . . .. . .. . … 466 Gladstone, Miss, and the Poor…………. 870 European Missionary Conference ……… 788 God's Intercessors, Editorial. …………. 218 Evangelistic Campaigns, Editorial. . . . . . .. 137 Gold Coast, Gospel on the …………….. 556 – Tent Work ………………………… 701 – – Progress of Missions on the ………. 717 Failure and Success, Arthur T. Pierson… 5 Gordon Missionary Trafning School, Edi- Famine in China, Editorial. …………… 540 – in India ……………………. 313, 394, 872 torial ……………………………. 781 Gospel, Power of the, Editorial. ….•••… ~ 381

INDEX

PAGE FAGE – Brindaban, the Unholy City (b), Rock- Gossner Mission, India……………….. 873 Great Britain (England), Expansion of… 69 well Clancy…………………. '" … 436 Great Britain's Greatest Queen (a), Arthur – British Irrigation in………………… 792 – Ca~te and Christianity in…………… 73 T. Pierson ……………………….. 241 – Census Taking in ………………….. 873 Greece, Protestant Missions in (b)……… 770 -Ccnverts in ……………………. 712, 953 Greek Church in America …………….. 949 – Christian Colleges and Missions in (a), Greek Church in Turkey (a), Edward L. B. Wolf ……………………….. 522 Riggs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 747 – Christianity in …………………….. 152 Greenland, Sorrow and Joy in …………. 307 – College of Mission Priests………….. 395 Guam, Beginnings in.. . .. .. .. .. . .. . .. .. . .. 559 – Education of Women in ……………. 231 Haig, F. T., Death of …………………. 800 – Famine in…………………………. 313 Hamlin, Cyrus, as I Knew Him (a), Geo. – – and Vermin in ………………….. 55~ – – Losses in. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. .. .. . .. . … 151 W. Wood ………………………… 31 – Followers of Chet Ram (b), E. Guilford. 368 Hankow, Terrible Journey to (b), Alexan- – Growth of Christianity in ………….. 152 – Gujerat…………………………… 793 der R. Saunders………………….. 51 – Industrial Conference in ……………. 394 " Harmony" Passing of the. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 71 – Ingathering of Telugns. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 551 Hart, Sir Robert, to Missionaries. . . . . . . . .. 635 – Irrigation for ……………………… 872 Harrison, Cart.er, on Missions ……….. " 320 – Islam in ………. " …………………. 633 Hartzell, Bishop, on Africa's Future…… 317 – Khols Mission……………………… 873 Hausaland, Bishop Tugwell in ………… 716 – Lahore College…………………….. 953 – Africa, Moslems in.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78 – Lepers of Central (b), Norman Russell. 537 Hawaiian Islands and their People (a), – Mass Movements in (a), W. H. Camp- Henry W. Frost………………….. 660 bell ……………………………… 774 – Missions to the Japanese …………… 159 – Missionaries as Famine Sufferers in …. 74 Health of Missionaries, Editorial. ……… 939 – Native Education in……………….. 74 Hebrew Christians in America ………… 947 – Nautch Dance in …………………… 313 Hebrew Messianic Conference, Editorial .. 539 – of To-day (a), H. M. Lawson ………… 654 Heroes of the Cross.. .. .. .. .. . . . .. . . .. …. 720 – Plague and Famine ………………… 471 Hindu (India) Heartlessness………….. 231 – Poverty in .. .. .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. … 396 – Students ………………………….. 230 – Presbyterian Converts in …………… 953 – Women, Hospital for ………………. 792 – Prize Essay on Religions of, Editorial.. 221 Hindus and their Gods …….. '" ……… 151 – Rain and Famine in………………… 872 – Attitude of Educated…. '" .. " …….. 952 – Religious Paradoxes in …………….. 395 – Faults and Virtues of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 550 – Results of the Famine in (a), R. A. Hume 245 – Flocking to Christ …………………. 472 – Sacred Trees and Rivers of (a), Mrs. R. Hindu's Tribute to Christianity……….. 712 Hinduism, New Weapon Against, Edi- Hoskins………………………….. 271 – Salvation Army in …………………. 794 torial ……………………………. 460 – Secular Education in ………………. 73 – The Chaos of .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. .. .. . .. .. … 792 – South Christians…………………… 313 HOME MISSIONS, Congregational, – – Statistics for …………….. 303, 461, 633 – Students of …….. , ……………….. 471 465, 545 – Telugus Missions (a), John Craig……. 363 – – in the Northwest (a), W. S. Holt ….. 814 – Telugu Missionaries ……………….. 794 Home Problems of Foreign Missions (a), – Todas of the Nilgiri Hills (a), Mrs. J. O.

Arthur T. Pierson ……………….. 721 Denning………………………….. 264 – – – Missions (a), Adolph Harnack….. 287 – Value of Missions to ……………….. 711 Hospital (Medical) for Hindn Women …. 792 – Widow's Church 'in ………………… 313 – Work in Egypt ……………………. 398 – Work for Students in Calcutta……… 395 Hospitals and Dispensaries in Heathen- India's Widows and China's Orphans ….. 231 – – Ramabai's Work for (a), Minnie F. dom …………………………….. 240 Hume, Robert A., Honors to ………….. 313 Abrams………………………….. 338 Hunan, The Opening of (a), Griffith John. 693 IN D I A N (American) Christians in Hymns by Native Christians (a), J. T. North Canada……………………. 227 Gracey…………………………… 507 – Conference, Mohonk Lake (a), D. L. !mad-ud-din, A Notable Convert from Pierson…………………………… 926 Islam (b) ………………………… 130 – – at Mohonk.. . .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. .. .. .. . .. 65 Indemnities, Missionary (b), EditoriaL … 294 – Deceased, A Good………………….. 547 – Timothy Richard on ……………….. 713 – Farmers…………………………… 868 Independents (English) and Missions ….. 308 – Schools and Christianity …………… 465 INDIA. American lHiBsions Among the – Work in Central America…………… 175 Indians and the Bible…………………. 146 Telugus (a), John Craig …………… 363 – and the Gospel (b), Robert Phair……. 516 – and Ceylon, Increase of Christians in .. 394 – Another Famine in…………………. 394 – Baptist Achievements in …………… 394 – Basel Missions in………………….. 151 – Behar Mission …………………….. 148

PAGE PAGE -John Eliot, Apostle to the (a), Arthur – Self-Destruction in (b), J. H. De Forest. 760 T. Pierson……………………….. 641 -Shintoist Friends…………………… 235 – Spiritual Awakening in (b), Eugene S. – of Canada, Methodist… . ………….. 307 – Presbyterian………………………. 305 Booth……………………………. 635 – William Duncan's Work Among the (a) – Statistics of Missions in, D. S. Spencer. 375 – Tea Parties in……………………… 474 Arthur T. Pierson………………… 481 Japanese Christians, 'Wisdom of. . . . . . . . .. 156 Industrial Conference in India ………… 394 – Conference on Cooperation…………. 139 – Mission, Zambesi. …………………. 236 – in America ………………………… 786 – Missions Aid Society. . . . . . . . . . . .. ..788, 869 – – – (a), M. C. Harris ………………. 684 – – in Africa, The Need for (a), William – Missionaries in Hawaii. …………….. 159 Jerusalem, Medical Work in ………….. 7n! L. Thompson …………………….. 412 JE VS (Israel) Exduded from Palestine 313 – Missions in South America …………. 949 – Gospelfor the.. .. .. . . .. .. .. .. .. .. . . . .. .. 639 Influence of Foreign Missions on the Spir- _. ir Smyrna, Work for ………………. 632 – of Russia (b), Samuel Wilkinson…….. 936 itual Life of the Christian Church (a), Jewish Missions at the Close of the Nine- James Johnston. . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. … 116 Inglis, Dr., in Peking…………………. 154 teenth Century (a), Lonis Meyer …… 616 Intercollegiate Y. M. C. A.. .. … …… …. 65 KamilAbdul, Messiah of Syria (b) ……… 402 Interest in Missions ………………….. 639 Kanakas of Queensland. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78 International nIissionary Union……….. 400 Kerr, J. G., Death of …………………. 960 – – – Conference (a), John T. Gracey … 602 "Khama, the Good" (a), A. T. Pierson…. 93 Irish Presbyterians in Gujerat ………… 793 Khartum, Prohibition of Missions in .. , … 876 Islam, A Notable Convert from (b) . . . . . . . . 130 Ki·mbundu Language of Angola (a), H. C. – Census of …………………………. 230 – Decline of the Empire of (a), Samuel G. Whitney …………………………. 279 Wilson …………………………… 731 Klondike (Alaska) ……………………. 499 – Growth of ……………………… 393, 549 Kongo (Africa), Good News from the ….. 475 – in India.. .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. … 633 – Mission, French……. ……….. ……. 796 – in the Philippines ………………….. 877 – Missions on the …… , ……………… 876 – Sects of. .. .. .. . .. . .. .. . . . . . .. .. .. .. .. . .. 393 – State, Missions in the ………………. 411 ISLANDS OF THE Si!:A. (Austral- – Upper, Growth on the ……………… 797 asw, Ha'lcaii, Malaysia, l'rlelanesla, KOREA. ComingtoChrist ………….. 715 Microne.•ia, Samoa). Civilization in the 159 – Conference at the I. M. U …………… 605 – Sunday Observance in the ………….. 477 – Disease and Doctors in (b), Henry M. Israel (Jtws) and Missions (b), A. Kohnodin ……………………….. 373 Bruen……………………………. 688 – The Gospel to……………………. __ 147 – Great Growth in…………………… 76 Italian Evangelical Church …………549,871 – Medical Missions in, J. Hunter Wells… 690 Italians in Pittsburg…………….. ____ .. 706 – Missionary Boat for, Editorial. ……… 699 1'1'A L Y, Federation in. .. .. .. .. .. .. . …. 871 Korean Characteristics (b), James S. Gale. 691 – Gospel Growth in ………………….. 469 – Customers ………………………… 155 – Methodism in ……………………… 229 Krishna Mohan Banerjea, of India …….. 405 – Waldensian Chnrch in ……………… 549 Labrador, Mission Work in ……………. 466 Jamaica Baptist Mission in Central Laboring Man and the Church (b), Edi- America ……….. ………….. " .. .. 171 JA.PAN (BoninIslands,Fm'mosa) as a torial ……………………………. 296 House of Refuge. .. .. .. .. .. .. . . .. .. . .. 155 Langh·a-fa, the Chinese Christian …….. 406 – Buddhists in ………………………. 316 Lange, Conrad, Missionary to China…… 552 – Christian Work in Tokio ……………. 234 LAOS, Bible Texts and Everyday Life in – Conference at the I. M. U …………… 605 – Doshisha University ……………….. 156 (a), Lillian J. Curtis ………………. 3.58 – Episcopacy in ………………….. 235, 796 – Christians, Among (a), W. C. Dodd…… 355 – General Conference of Protestant Mis- – Work Among the ………………….. 397 sions in (a), D. B. Schrieder ……….. 192 Law and Lawlessness, Editorial. …… 376, 938 – GreatAwakening in ……………….. 715 Laymen, Study of Missions for. . .. . .. .. … 705 – – – (a), Theodore M. McNair ………. 646 Lectures on Missions in Germany ……… 710 – Missionary Conference in . .. . … .. . …. 7'6 Legacy to the B. and F. B. S ………….. 949 — Missionaries Taxed in ……………… 554 Legiac, The Tsimchian Indian Christian – Mormons to Invade ………………… 306 – Moral Reform in …………………… 155 (b) ……………………………….. 409 – New Year's Day in (b), J. H. De Forest. 347 LEPERS, Contribution .for Chinese -OldandNew………………………. 875 – Outlook for Missions in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 76 Sufferers …………….. i ………… 232 – Religion in the Higher Schools of (b), – in the Philippines………………….. 868 J. T. Gracey ……………………… 426 – of Central India (b), Norman Russell… 537 – Revival in, Editorial ……………….. 859 – Missions to………………………… 538 Liberality (Giving), Christian vs. Heathen, Edward N. Harris ………………… 609 Liberia Experiment Unsuccessful. …….. 956 Liberia, Newspapers in …………….. ;.. 156

INDEX

PAGE PAGE MICRONESIA (Guam, Ponape), The Lifu Islands, Pioneering in the (a), Samuel McFarlane …………………….490, 598 Situation in………………………. 799 lIliners of Alaska, Work Among the (a), Liquor Legislation in Congress ………… 225 Livingstone College, London………. 630. 939 S. Hall young …………………… 499 _. Memorial in London ……………….. 70 Minister's Prayer Union, EditoriaL …… ~ 218 Livingstone's Work, Outcome of ………. 399 Miracles of Missions (a), Arthur T. Pierson Locomotive as a Missionary…………… 873 London City Mission …………………. 788 93,481, 881 – Medical Mission College. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70 Missionaries and "Loot" in Peking (a), Long, Albert L., Death of…………….. 959 Looting in China, Editorial. . . . . . . . .. . … 376 J. T. Gracey……………………. 206 Lovedale as a Center of Light.. '" …….. 476 – Better Training for the (b), George B. Mackay, George L., of Formosa… , ……. 639 MALAYSIA (Borneo, Celebes, Nias, Smyth …………………………… 133 – Cruelty to.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . .. 959 Philippnes, Sumatra), Methodist — in Danger. . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . … .. ………. 238 Work in Perak …………………… 551 – Needed, Editorial. … … . . …. . …….. 781 – Mission Field (b), Benjamin F. West … 821 – Sir Robert Hart's Advice to ………… 635 – Missions in ………………………… 158 Missionary Engineer in Peking………… 154 Manchuria, Boxers in ………………… 714 – Experiences in China (a). .. . . .. . .. . . . . . . 48 – Conditions in ……………………… 316 – Honor to a. . . . . . . . . . . . .. .. .. .. . . . . . . . . . 785 Manchus, Concerning the …………….. 396 – Interest, How to Awaken …………… 478 Maori Mission in New Zealand………… 558 – Life in India ………………………. 160 MaorisofNewZealand ……………….. 719 – Martyrs in China (a), J. R. Hykes …..• 81 Mark Twain and the Missionaries, Edi· – Societies of Europe ………………… 148 torial ……………………………. 378 – Speakers' Bureau ………………….. 706 Martyrs, Chinese…………………….. 472 lIIohammedan (Islam, Moslem) News- – in China, Missionary (a), John R. Hykes 81 – Memorial Service to……………….. 634 papers in India…… .•…. .. .. . .. . … 814 – Monument to……………………… 785 – -'Statisticsfor 1900 ………………66, 148 Martyrdom of Blind Chang……………. 634 – World, Christianizing the (a), George Mass Movements Toward Christianity (a), W. Howard Campbell.. ……………. 7N Washburn ……………………….. 291 McAll Mission Report………………… 229 Mohammedans from India………. " …. 720 McKinley, President, on China, Editorial. 59 – in the Philippines………………….. 718 McKinley's, President, Assassination•…. 785 – Preaching the Gospel to the (a), George Medical Mission College, London……… 70 MEDICAL lUISSIONS (Hospitals) H. Rouse ………………………… 335 Mohonk Indian Conference, 1900………. 65 238,880 – – -,1901 (a), D. L. Pierson …………. 926 – – German ………………………… 390 – Peace Conference, Editorial ………… 621 – – in Korea (b), J. Hunter Wells……. 690 lIIoney for Education and Religion…….. 945 –oftheC.M.S ………………….. 548 Moravian Church and Mi"sions (a), Arthur –Growthof………………………. 227 – – Missionary, Ancient…………….. 560 T. Pierson ……………………….. 881 – – Practise, Chinese ……………….. 552 -lIIissionary Board ………………….. 706 – – Work in Jerusalem………………. 791 – Mission in Central America…………. 173 – Work in Turkey …………………… 150 – – Ship Harmony ………………….. 71 – – in Korea (b), Henry M. Bruen …….. 688 – – to China………………………… 552 – – in Uganda ………………•……… 157 – Missions, Cost of. ………………….. 548 Medicine vs. Superstition……………… 793 – – in 1901. …………………………. 789 Meetings. MisSionary, for Young People MORMONISM, Joseph Cook on…… 861 Mormons to Invade Japan…………….. 306 (a), V. F. Peurose…………………. 826 lIIountaineersof Appalachian Americp (a), MELANESIA (Fiji, Lifu, New Heb- William GoodelI Frost. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21 rides) Mission…………………….. 158 MOROCCO, A Tour in (a), Charles – – Ship Wanted for ………………… 237 Methodism in Italy…………………… 229 Mensink………….. , …………….. 44! – in the Philippines………………. 159, 319 – Scripture in ……………………….. 475 Methodist Deaconesses…•……………. 547 Moslem (Mohammedan) Converts in Egypt 554 – Women and Missions ………………. 68 – Homes, George E. Post…………….. 933 Methods of Misilionary Admiuistration (a), – Woman, The New………………….. 791 – Women (a), Mrs. S. G. Wilson……….. 886 Arthur T. Pierson ………………… 161 lIIoslems, Conversion of………………. 78 Metlakahtla, Fire at Old……•………… 787 MUlIer, George, Life of ………..•…….. 862 – William Duucan's Work at (a), Arthur – Orphanages……………………….. 708 – – in Bristol (b), Editorial. ………….. 298 T. Pierson ……………………….. 481 Nation, Mrs. Carrie, Editorial. ……..•… 376 Mexico, Bible Work in ……………….. 386 Native Converts, Emigration of……….. 400 – Chinese Monuments in ..•…………… 227 – Helpers in China, Arthur H. Smith. . . . 18 – Presbyterian Union in …•.•….•••…•• 628 Need for More lIIissionaries ……….•…. 238 Neesima, Joseph Hardy, of Japan …….• 406 Negotiation VB. Arbitration (b) .•..•.••…. 379

PAGE PAGE NEGRO, American (Tuskegee) ….. .386, 455 Peace Conference at Lake Mohonk, Edi- – Evolution of the …………………… 706 – Prison Labor (a), W. E. B. Du Bois ….. 737 torial ……………………………. 621 Nestorian Christian Woman in Persia….. 151 Peking, A Woman's Experience in the Netherlands, Christianity in the ………. 390 New Century, Achievements of the, Edi- Siege of (b), Nellie Russell……… _… 48 Pentecost, Dr., Going to the Philippines .. 946 torial ……………………………. 459 Persecution of Chinese Christians (a), NEW GUINEA, James Chalmers of.. Hunter Corbett.. … … …. . … .. …… 8 480, 638 – in Portugal ……………………….. 311 – – – – (a), E. C. Storrow …………… 835 PERSIA, Languages in ……………• 872 – – The Hero of (a). George Robson ….. 850 – Moslem Women of (a), Annie Rhea – – Measuring in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 799 – – Mission Work in ………………… 159 Wilson…………………………… 886 – – Tragedy (b), A. E. Hunt. …………. 854 – Mission School in Teheran……•……. 471 – – Widows' Woes in ……………….. 878 – Nestorian Woman in……………….. 151 NEW HEBRIDES, Cannibalism in – Progress in……………………….. 230 Persian Magnate, Visit to. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 471 the……………………………… 78 – Medical Methods…………………… 73 – – Christians (a), John G. Paton …….. 111 Peru, Regions Beyond Mission ………… 449 – – Erromanga…. " ………………… 319 " Peter's Pence " ……………………. 229 – – France and the …………………. 237 Philanthropic Side of Mission Work (a), – – French Aggression in the, Editorial. 540 New Orleans Missionary Conference, James Sibree. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .. …….. 429 PHILIPPINES,. Friars in the …….. 559 Editorial.. . .. . ……………… __ . . .. 460 – Good News from the ……………… 798 – – – – ( a ) , BeUeM. Brain …….. __ …. 526 – Methodism in the……………….. 159, 319 New York Anti-Vice Crusade …………. 145 – Mohammedans in the …………… 718, 877 – – City, .The Evangelization of (a), – Presbyterians in the ……………….. 477 – Protestant Success in the ………….. 877 Helen F. Clark …………………… 180 – Religious Conditions in the (a), James New Zealand, Maories of ……………… 719 – – Maori Mission in ………………… 558 B. Rodgers…………………….510, 586 – – – Women in ……………………. 477 – Rome in the……………………….. 877 Nias (Malaysia), Progress in ………….. 557 Phillips Brooks House, Harvard……….. 626 Nightingale, Florence………………… 389 Pima Indians ………………………… 306 North African Mission ……………… 70, 637 Pipper, Nathaniel, the Australasian Norwegian Missionary Society……….. 789 – Missions in South Africa ……………. 399 Christian ………………………. " 406 Oberlin Movement to Missionary Martyrs 785 Polacks inChicago ………………….. 385 Objections to Missions ……………….. 399 – in Detroit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 948 Oman, Open Doors in, Arabia (a), S. M. Policeman, A Missionary.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 309 Politicians and Missionary Methods……. 714 Zwemer …………………………. 321 Polygamy in South Africa…………….. 235 Oncken, Professor Warneck on, Editorial 295 – Lesser Wives of (b), M. C. Christeller… 56 Opium, Chinese Opiuion of . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 554 Ponape Reopened ……………………. 319 Orphans in Cuba. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 628 Pope and French Laws_ ………………. 870 Outlook for China (b), Griffith John. . . . .. 109 Pope Leo and the" Holy City" . . . . . . . . . .. 150 – – Missions in China ……………….. 153 Portugal, Persecution and Progress in …. 311 – – – – Japan……….. ……………. 76 Prayer, A Call to, Editorial. …………… 60 – – the Twentieth Century (a), Arthur T. – Bands for Missions …………………. 228 – Cycle, A World Wide, Editorial. ……. 859 Pierson…………………………. 1, 161 – for Students, Editorial ……………. 141 – – – – – (b), Editorial…………….. 58 – Union, Minister's, Editorial………… 218 PALESTINE, Jews Excluded from … 312 Prejqdice Against Missions, Editorial. … 376 – of the Future …………………….. 72 Presbyterian Indians …………………. 305 Pao, the Polynesian Christian (a), Samuel – nHs"ions ………………………….. 627 – Reinforcements……………………. 705 McFarlane ……………………….. 492 Presbyterians. English, and Missions ….. 708 Papacy (Roman Catholic), Decline of the. 310 – in the Philippines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . .. 477 Papal (Anti-Papal) …………………… 622 – in Spanish America.. . . . . . . . .. .. . . . . . . .. 708 Paris Missions in South Africa ………… 318 PreRent Conditions in Foreign Lands (b), – Protestant Conference in ……………. 468 – Sabbath Reform in ………………… 147 Editorial.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 58 Parker, Edwin W., of India, (b), Henry Principles of Protestant Missions (b), Mansell ………………………….. 682 Adolf Harnack…………….. _…… 286 Paton, John G., Returning to the New Prize Essay on Religions of India, Hebrides.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 638 Editorial.. ……………………….. 221 Paul, The Apostle of Banza Manteke (a), Problems in China, New Missions (a), Henry Richards………………….. 40 Arthnr H. Smith…………………. 16 Pauline Precedent in Missions (a), David – Home, of Foreign Missions (a), Arthur Gilmore…………….. , ………….. 669 T. Pierson …………………. , …… 721

INDEX

PAGE PAGE – on the Foreign Field (a), Arthur T. –inlndia…………………………. 794 Pierson………………………….. 561 Samoa. Germans in ………………….. 878 – L. M. S. Mission in …………………• 958 Progress in Missions………………….. 958 – of Missions in Korea … " … . …… ….. 76 – Transformation in………… ………. 79 Protestant and Roman Catholic Missions Samoa's Governor ……………………. 320 Saphir, Adolph, the Jewish Christian ….. 406 (b) ………………………………. 217 Satan, Safety Valve of (b), C. C. Starbnck 283 – Church Growth in United States ……. 225 Protestantism, Outcome of …………… 399 Scandinavians and Missions ………….. 786 Prudent Foresight (b), Editorial ………. 700 Scbools (Education) Following the Flag.. 785 PUER'.I'O RICO, Children in …….. 226 – of Japan, Religion in the (b), J. T. – Episcopal Mission………………….. 638 – Protestantism in…………………… 786 Gracey ………………………….. 426 – Romanism in ……………………… 306 Queensland, Australia, Kanakas of. . . . . . . 78 Science and Missions …………………. 873 Rabinowitz, Joseph, of Russia ………… 406 Scotch Bible SOciety …………………. 308 Ramabai's Work for India's Widows (a), – United Free Church Missions, …….71,630 • Secretaries, Conference of, Missionary (a) 203 Minnie F. Abrams ………………… 338 Red Cross Relief Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . , .. 65 Self·Support, A New Ioea in (a), Charles Regions Beyond Missionary Union (h)….• 448 Reid, Gilbert, and the Boxers, ………… 316 S. Sanders……………………….. 440 Religions of the World ……………….. 799 – – in Missions (b), E. H. Van Dyke …… 438 Religious Tract Society………………. 949 Rescue Mission Work, Editorial. ………. 860 . Seminary Student's Convention………. 65 – – – Some Principles of (a), Margaret Service, The Law of ………………….. 639 Shanghai, Flight from Central Honan to B. Robinson ……………………… 581 – – – Bed Rock Principles of (a), S. H. (b) ………………………………. 54 Hadley …………………………. 845 Shnt·in Society……………. , . .. .. .. . … 545 Retrenchmentt Will it Ever End 1…….. 560 Shintoist Friends …………………….. 285 Riggs, Elias, of Turkey (a), Edward Riggs 267 Robert College and Cyrus Hamlin (a), Short·lived Missionaries ……………•… 239 Siam (Laos) King of ………………….. 551 George 'V. Wood…………………. 31 SIBERIA, Flight from the Boxers by Romanley Swiss Mission ……………•.• 468 Way of (a), W. P. Sprague………… 99 ROMAN C,1THOLIC (Papacy) and – Religious Future of (b), G. Frederick Protestant Missions (b)……………. 217 Wright … , ………………………. 211 – – Conversions in America………….. 866 Silver Bay Missionary Council (b), C. C. – – Disparagement of Protestant Mis· Creegan.. . .. . . . . .. .. . . .. . .. .. . .. . . . … 768 sions (b), Editorial.. ………………. 140 Slave Trade, African …………………. 318 – – Martyrs.. .. .. .. .. . .. .. .. . . .• • .. .. …. 635 Slavery, The Spawn of (a), W. E. – – Orders in France……………….. ~09 – – Policy in China.. . .. .. . .. .. .. .. .. …. 153 Burghardt Du Bois ……………….. 737 – Catholics and Missions …………….. 786 Social Progress and Missions (a), James – – in Africa ………………… 157, 636, 797 – – in France ………………………. 229 Sibree …………………………… 429 – – in Great Britain ……………… 146, 467 – S..ttlements, Growth of. ……………. 465 – -. in Turkey (b), Edward Riggs …….. 753 Society for the Propagation of the Gos· Rome in the Philippines.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . … 877 Romanism and Protestantism in France peL ………………………….. 157, 629 – – – – – – – – (a). E. P. Sll:etchley.. 260, 349 (a), Ruben Saillens ……………….. 570 – – – – – – – Mission in Central – in Puerto Rico …………………….. 306 Rugters, Catharine, the Hottentot. . . . . . .. 407 A m e r i c a . . . 171 0 • • • • • • • • • • • • • • 0 • • • • • • • • • • • • RUSSIA, Persecution in ……………. 392 Societies, Statistics of Missionary (b)… 66, 148 – Protestants in………………….. 469, 789 Solomon Islands, Work in the …………. 799 – The Bible in……………………….. 470 SOUTH AMERICA, (Argentine, – The Jews of (b), Samuel Wilkinson ….. 936 – Young Men in ……………………… 311 Brazil, ColumlJ;,a, Ecuador) . •…….. 387 Russian Intolerance ………………….. 790 – – as a Mission Field (a), Thomas B. – Schemes in Syria ………………….. 952 -Yo M. C. A ………………………… 72 Wood ……………………………. 450 Russians and Anglo·Saxons …………… 392 – – Industrial Missions in ……………. 949 Saddlebags, In the Land of (a), William – – Its Politics, Morals, and Religion (a), Goodell Frost. , .. . … .. .. ,………… 21 A. R. Stark ………………………. 856 Sailors, Work for……………….70,467, 626 – – Presbyterians in ………………… 708 Saloons in Switzerland, Substitutes for … 320 South American Facts.. .. .. . .. .. . .. .. …. 548 – Substitutes for the .•………•.•……. 7'19 – – Missionary Statistics, H. P: Beach … 454 Salvation Army Farms ……………….. 228 South Sea Islands, Conversiens in the….. 478 Southern Baptist Missions ……………. 627 Spanish America, Presbyterians in ……. 708 – Work in Central America…………… 175 SPAIN, Anti-Clerical Movement in (a), A. Beaumont …………………….. 613 – The Bible in……………………….. 790 – in a Religious Ferment …..•……….. 549 – International Institute in…………… 310 – Protestant Girls' School in …………. 951 – Protestants in …………………….. 6~1 Statistics. Central American ………….. 169 – Church, for United States ………….. 225 – for European and Asiatic Missionary Societies (b) ……………………… 148 – from the Islands of the Sea…………. 478 .,.. for South American Missions (b), H. P.

Beach……………………….. , …. 454 – for South India ……………………. 633 – Misleading, EditoriaL ……………… 459 – lIlissionary (b), Arthur T. Pierson ….. , 16S

PAGE PAGE – New Yo~k City ……………………. 181 – Students in Africa …………………. 145 – of AmerIcan Converts ……………… 708 Twentieth Century, Outlook for the (a), – of German Missions.. . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . .. 632 – of the Missionary Societies for 1900….. 66 Arthur T. Pierson……………….. 1, 161 – of Missions in Japan, D. S. Spencer …. 375 Uganda, Commissioner Johnston on …..• 876 – – – of the Protestant Church of Ger- – Baptisms in ……………………….. 717 – Bible Buying in ……………………. 956 many ……………………………. 59M – Coronation in ……………………… 237 – of the World's Religions …………… 799 – Currency in ……………………….. 476 – Turkish …………………………… 230 – Great Growth in …………………… 476 Stone, Ellen IH., Capture of ………..871, ga8 – Growth of the Gospel in ……………. 236 Strait Settlements (Malaysia)… . .. •.. 551 – New Cathedral in ………………….. 798 Student Christian Work (Y. M. C. A.) …. 145 -NewHospitalin……………………. 157 -Missionary Campaign…………… 546. 950 – Railroad ………………………….. 556 Students of India…………………….. 471 -Railway…………………………… 77 – Work Among, Editorial ……….•….. 862 – Typewriter in……………………… 157 – Day of Prayer for, Editorial. ……….. 141 – Why Missionaries Went to (b), Henry – Hindu…………………………….. 230 – in Calcutta, Work for………………. 395 M. Stanley……………………….. 215 Study of MiSSions, Course for United (b) .. 848 Underhill, E. B., of London …………… 862 – – – in Concert ……………………. 239 United Free Church of Scotland………. 71 Stundists in America …………………. 948 – – – – – M. S …………………….. 390 Sudan (Africa) Mission ……………….. 716 – Presbyterians in Egypt ……….•…… 317 Sumatra, Christianity vs. Mohammed in.. 557 – States Church Members in the, – Ignorance of God in ……………….. 398 Snnday-school Stock'p?rt, England…….. 308 Editorial.. ……………………….. ·159 Superstition vs. MedICine……………… 793 – – – Statistics ……………….. _….. ~25 Swiss Mission, Romande ……………… 468 Unoccupied Fields, Arthur T. Pierson…. 2 Switzerland, Substitute for Saloons in …. 320 Victoria and Mi"sions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 388 – Queen of Great Britain (a), Arthur T. SYRIA, Beirut Press………………. 470 – Moslem Homes in (a), George E. Post .. 933 Pierson ………………………….. 241 – Russian Schemes in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 952 Volunteers, A Word to IIlissionary, – Y. P. S. C. E. in ……………………. 550 Taylor, Dr. and Mrs. Howard, Among the Editorial. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 220 WaldenRian Church ………………….. 549 Colleges …………………………. 546 Warneck on Great Britain……………. 701 Telugu Mission in India…… , ………… 152 Warning, A Note of ………………….. 945 Telugus, American Missions Among the Watch, John Williams, Editorial. ……. 542 Wealth of the Church, Arthur T. Pierson. 3 (a), John Craig …………………… 363 Wiersum, H. J., Death of …………….. 960 – Ingathering Among the. . . . . . . . . . . . . . •. 551 Welldon, Bishop, on Missions …………. 399 'Wellington Seminary, South Africa…. 78, 157 TESTIMONY of Commander Wad- Wesleyan Giving ……………………. 389 hams ……………………………. 800 – Methodist Mission in Central America. 173 -Mission ………………………… 308,630 – of John W. Foster …………………. 875 – Missionary Society………………… 869 – of Max Muller……………. _………. 879 West Indian Negroes for Africa……….. 6~7 – of Sir Monier Williams ………….. ; .. 879 – to Missions….. _.. . .. . .. . . .. .. . .. .. .. … 878 WES'.l' INDIES, (Cuba, Puedo Rico, – – – by a Chief-Justice …………….. 227 Tobago) .. ………………………… 388 – – – Hindu.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . …. 712 – – – in India………………………. 711 ~fJE~~'J~~~~h'i~i!~~a~~::::::::::::.9:.6: rlg – to William Carey ………………….. 312 Theological Students' Convention…….. 65 Williams, John, Watch, Editorial. …….. 542 Thoburn, Isabelle, of India ………… 880, 946 Williams, Samuel Wells (a). J. T. Gracey. 123 Thokanbau, King'of Bau (b) …………… 404 Woman, New Moslem ………………… 791 'Voman's Missionary Work (b), Arthur T. TIBET, The Opening of……………. 75 – Prayer Union ……………………… 713 Pierson ………………………….. 166 Tibetan Missionary Meeting…………… 634 Woman's Work for Woman…………… 147 Tientsin, Siege of (b), Robert R. Gailey… 50 Women Heroines in China……………. 75 Tobacco Using in India………. _……… 152 – Hospital for Hindu ………………… 79'Z Tobago Mission, 1VestIndies ………….. 388 – in India, Education of ……,………… 231 Todas of the Nilgiri Hills, London (a), Mrs. – Methodist, and Missions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68 – Missionaries in China………………. 233 J. O. Denning …………………….. 264 – of New Guinea ………………. _…… 878 Toleration, A Lesson in _. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 639 Wood, George W., of Turkey………….. 800 Toshabura Oskima, the Japanese Chris- Working Force in the lI1ission Field, tian ……………………………. 404 Arthur T. Pierson………………… 2 Training for Missionary Work (b), Arthur Wu, Minister, on Confucianism (b), T. Pierson ……………………….. 163 Editorial.. .. . .. .. .. . .. . .. . . .. . .. . .. … 138 – for Missionaries.. .. .. . . .. . .. . .. .. .. .. … 479 Wu's, Minister, Confucian Propaganda (a), – – – (b), George B. Smyth ………….. 133 Tribune Fresh Air Fund………••…….. 867 Robert E. Speer.. . . .. .. .. .. . .. .. . .. … 370 .. Yellow Peril" The (a), Marcus L. Taft .. 518 TURKEY, AnatoliaColiege ………. 711 Y. M. C. A. in 1901. …………………… 305 – Bridging the Bosphorus……………. 230 – in America………………………… 865 – Busy Physician in… .. .. . . .. .. . .. . .. . . .. 150 – in Russia……………………….. 72, 311 – Capture of Miss Stone ………….. 871, ga8 – in Shanghai…. . .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. .. .. . …. 954 – Cyrus Hamlin as I Knew Him (a), – Intercollegiate…….. " . . .. . .. .. .. .. .. . 65 – Jubilee in Boston, Editorial. ……….. 621 George W. Wood…………………. 31 — – Convention……………………… 385 – Deaconess Home in ………………… 711 – Model Building ……………………. 865 – Elias Riggs, of (a), Edward Riggs …… 267 – World FigureR from the ……………. 400 – Missionary Anniversary in …………. 871 Young People's Missionary Meetings (a), – Omens of Good in………………….. 150 – Pays Indemnity……………………. 711 V. F. Penrose ……………………. 826 – Pictures Prohibited in ……………… 230 Y. P. S. C. E. in 1901 …………………. 305 – Sultan and Education ……………… 791 – in Egypt………………………….. 555 Turkish Empire, Christian Forces of the – in Syria…………….. _………… __ . 550 Zambeselndustrial Mission …………… 236 (a), EdwardRiggs …………. 746, 839,920 -Missionaries Dying on the ………….. 717 – Envoy to China…………………… 790 Zenana Bible and Medical Mission…… 71, Tuskegee, A Southerners View of (b) ….. 455 – Endowment……………………….. 386 147, 467, 629, 869 – Fruit from …………•.•.•…………. 465 Zionist Conference, Editorial. .. _……… 621 Zioni~ts and the Sultan ………………. 633

The Missionary Review of the World — October 1901

THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

Old Series. } OOTOBER. j New Series. VOL. XXIV. No. 10. t VOL. XIV. No. 10.

SOME HOME PROBLEMS OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

In a previous paper we considered the problems which confront us on the foreign field; but no outside barrier hinders the advance of an army more than hindrances which may be found within its ranks. As a nation's worst foes are of its own household, so the condition of the Ohurch's own membership and the conduct of its work may either promote or prevent its success more than any conditions which its external field presents.

'fhis side of the problems of missions should have much thought; and it needs the wisdom from above to solve the question, how to secure a better fitness in both the individual believer and in the body of believers for carrying out the great commission.

Better administration of missions is not all that is needed. Every hindrance in the believer and in the Ohurch needs to be got out of the way. I~uther saw so little spil'ituallife in his day that he said in despair: "Asia and Africa have no Gospel: another hundred years and all will be over; God's Word will disappear for want of any to preach it." But the era of missions came, nevertheless, becallse God meant it should, and He interfered. Not many mighty, wise, or noble were called. In His sovereign choice of means, methods, and agents the poor, weak, base-born "nothings" of the world were chosen to bring to naught the "somethings." His heralds began to go forth, and the Scriptures began to be diffused, without which, as Dr. A. J. Gordon used to say, "Ohristianity may be imposed upon a nation, but can not be implanted in a nation."

But has not God provided som~thing still better for the Ohurch of the twentieth century? How inadequate the present working force and working funds! Protestant Ohristendom represents a vast host. Two hundred million members are identified with the reformed churches. Yet there are less than fifteen thousand Protestant mis- sionaries, one-third being unmarried women; and, in addition to these, there are about fifty thousand native ministers and helpers, less than one-tenth of whom are ordained. Liberally estimating the number of the total force, now at work for Christ abroad, at iiixty.five thousand, this still gives but one laborer for about every twenty·five thousand souls. Surely it would be a small thing for the Church of Christ :..:om such a host to supply at least one missionary for every fifty thousand of the unevangelized.

We are not of those who idolize Science or worship Mammon. Much so-called" enligh tened civilization " has, like that of the Cainites, the stamp of Satan upon it, and our boasted human progress often feeds an immoderate self-confidence and godless pride. Yet it must not be forgotten that a high state of civilization has its great advantages. Discoveries and inventions seem to have now reached their golden age, multiplying so fast, and penetrating so far into the realm of the hitherto unknown, that the most astonishing novelties in this realm no longer startle; they are the wonders of a day, and then sink to the level of the commonplace. No man can forecast the immediate future in the matter of discovery and invention; ten years may bring achievements now deemed impossible.

But, in proportion as opportunity enlarges, responsibility multiplies. Whatever God has given the race, it is the part of the Church of God to utilize for the work which He has given to the Church. Every year shou~d now be crowded with achievements that in the apostolic age would have occupied a lifetime. That first mission tour of Paul and Barnabas, covering about a thousand miles to and fro, consumed from two to eight years, and yet in but one place do they seem to have made any considerable stay.

In the review of the last century, the amazing advance made in every direction is perhaps the one and dominant impression. In fact, it is difficult to put in words the advantage accruing from all these modern facilities. Time is practically lengthened by every device that shortens distance and quickens the pace of mankind, for the period needful to accomplish a given result is proportionately less. He who learns to do in a day what once took a week has practically seven days in one. Strength is practically increased with every device that enables us with less exertion to effect equally large results. He who by machinery can do the work of a hundred men is practically become a giant, with his lifting or moving energy a hundredfold multiplied. Life is practically made not only longer but broader by every discovery or invention that makes possible the multiplication of man's achievements and the widening of the range of his activities and sympathies. In these days a time-saving, strength-saving, and moneysaving apparatus forms part of the very mechanism of society, and puts at our disposal boundless resources of opportunity for crowding life with service. If, therefore, it be true that we live. in deeds rather than da!s or years, and if life is to be measured, not by the swing of

SOME HOME PROBLEMS OF FOREIGN MISSIONS

the pendulum or by the tick of the clock, but by the capacity'for action and advance, for attainment and achievement, every man or woman of fifty has already outlived the thousand years of Adam.

To all spiritual-minded disciples it is obvious that a higher type of piety is the one pressing need, in order that we may meet all these new opportunities and responsibilities which crowd upon us. A new reformation is needful, not doctrinal only, but, above all, ethical, spiritual, practical. The world and the Ohurch demand more Ohristlike Ohristians. Worldliness dims the vision of the unseen, relaxes the grasp of faith and of hope upon the verities of God's Word of promise, and chills the very heart of love. Selfishness is not only the dearth of all true godliness, but the death of all true benevolence.

The standard of holy living which God has set up is 110 longer the practical model adopted, or even accepted, by the average disciple, for the most melancholy feature of all this declension is when the Scriptural pattern is virtually disallowed as no longer fitted to, or binding upon, disciples of our day. Attention has been often called to the contrast between our Lord's injunctions in respect to self-denial and cross bearing, as in Matt. xvi: 21-26, and the current types of GJIristian character and conduct; but we are told that this teaching was for the apostolic age, and is not appropriate for the time now present; that such principles make monks and nuns, recluses and ascetics; that we are in the world and mnst not be sour and gloomy separatists like the Pharisees; that to win men, we must mingle with men; and that our esthetic tastes were given us to indulge, not to crucify. And so the modern wine-drinking, card-playing, theater-going, horseracing, self-pleasing disciple, however extravagant in dress, in house appointments, and in the whole style of expenditure, feels emboldened to cultivate luxury on principle, and takes ease on the soft couch of selfish pleasure with a conscience void of offense. The Bible, it is said, is not" a book for the times" in all these austere views of life. Self-denial is considered as having had 'its day; or, while it may be in vogue for heroic missionaries, it is out of date in Ohristian lands. We are taught that it is not only lawful but commendable to hoard great wealth and leave great fortunes to one's heirs, Houses full of expensive furniture and garniture are not thonght of as "the things that make a deathbed terrible," even when those who are luxuriously living can apathetically see millions dying of spiritual famine. Surely the Ijord Jehovah must have abdicated His judgment-seat, or. reversed His judicial "decisions, or else there is It day of destiny ahead, when the modern" disciple" is going to be put to shame!

There is no reason why the evangelization of this world should not be attempted and accomplished in our generation. If Ahasuerus could twice send out a proclamation to every subject in his vast king-

dom, extending over five million square miles, and do it inside of a year, even with the slow" posts" of his day, what may not fifty million Protestants do, scattered from the rising to the setting sun, and from pole to pole, with the Bible translated into more than four hundred tongues; with steamships and railways that can carry us at from twenty to sixty miles an hour, and with all the new facilities for the work that make this the nniqur era of history!

A new century has now opened before us, and the end of the age is therefore drawing near. The earth is depopulated and repopulated thrice in a hundred years, and every second marks a birth and a death. Darkness and death are abroad, and we have the Light of Life; a world-famine, and we have the Bread of Life. God is calling, man is calling; the past is luminous with its lessons, the future luminous with its possibilities. 'The Church should dare great things for God, and hope greater things still from Him! The God of the future is, to those whose faith is greater, a greater God than the God of the past, and has some better thing for those who by faith, prayer, and obedience make possible the discovery of His true greatness.

The disciple of Christ will find his greatest inspiration and encour- 'agement to duty in the thought of his "high calling".j hence when he looks not backward but forward, not downward but upward, keeping in view the goal which is ahead of him and the crown of glory which is above him, he finds perpetual stimulus to faith, hope, love, .and every holy labor.

The one all-inclusive need for mission work is to get and keep close to the mind, heart, and will of God. 'Then we see both the work and the world through His eyes, aud feel somewhat of His unselfish and holy love for human souls. 'Then alone can His Spirit work unhindered in us and through us.

As we confront the work anew we need a new vision and revelation, both of opportunity and responsibility. If Christ is the Light of the World, so is His Church. Satan is represented as blinding the minds of unbelievers, lest the light of the glory of the Gospel of Christ should shine unto them (2 (Jor. iv : 4-7~-i.e., lest the illumination, the enlightening influellce of the glory of the Gospel, as reflected and transmitted through the believer, should reach them with its irradiation. In the same connection we are taught that He who commanded the light to shine out of the original darkness hath shined in our hearts to produce this irradiation in us, and make possible this illumination of others; and that one great proof, both of the power and grace of God, is found in that He thus makes it possible for a " vessel of earth" so frail and unworthy both to bear or contain such Divine splendor as a revelation to itself, and to bear forth or convey such glory as a revelation to others. The highest privilege of a believer is to receive, reflect, and transmit the glory of God as revealed in Christ

i901.j SOME HOME PROBLEMS OF F'OREiGN :MiSSIO~S

through the Gospel, which, practically, will never shine in the hearts of men except through believers, as mirrors or transmitters of God's grace.

At least four factors combine to constitute a new and critical emergency in missions, beyond any previous one in importance and appeal i those factors are: the vast unoccupied area, the entire inadequacy of the army of occupation, the lack of a proper standard of giving, and the lack of a proper spirit of prayer.

Immense areas and populations are thus far unreached and neg- lected; one-half of the region of the Death -Shade yet unoccupied, and one-fourth of it practically unapproached! Great realms where darkness reigns, as large as the British Isles, Scandinavia, or India, and nineteen centuries of Christian history gone! God only can awake a dormant Ohurch to the guilt and consequences of such delay! Thirty times the entire present population of the globe is computed to have passed into eternity since Ohrist rose, far the major part of them dying without even the knowledge of Him, and the earth being depopulated every forty years. In a sense not perhaps originally meant, Paul might say, " For some have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame."

Some needs are so imperative that they drive us to God without stopping to trifle with secondary means and agencies; and a high calling like the work of missions must have a motive power correspondingly high and holy.

For the solution of this foremost problem three things are needful: a missionary convic#on, a missionary 81tbjection, and a missionary service which is the fruit of the other two.

A MISSIONARY CONYICTION.

First, there must be a missionary conviction,. that is, a thorough, changeless, and final acceptance of this, as the last entrustment committed to the Ohurch by her ascending Lord. 'fhis must be put beyond dispute, denial, or doubt, for here hesitation is treason. There will be no proper obedience if we even halt to consider. Ohrist's command leaves, and was meant to leave, no room for question. As surely as "there is none other name given under heaven among men whereby we must be saved," there is none other work given by God to His saints whercby the world is to be made acquainted with this salvation. Not to believe and accept this as indisputable truth shows something wrong from the root upward, and prevents any true growth, flower, or fruit in Ohristian life. An uncertain sound in the Gospel trumpet leaves men to doubt the danger of sinning and the reality of salvation; and so an uncertain sound in the companion trumpet of missionary appeal leaves disciples to a fatal complacence with, and complacence in, their inactivity. There should therefore be an upward and plead-

iug look to God, to create in us and in the Ohurch a deep, immutable missionary conviction and persuasion.

A second and kindred need is a missionary subjectiun; that is, a practical subordination of all our being to Ohrist as the missionary Leader and Oommander.

What inspiration is found in a practical sense of His actual Divine conduct of the missionary campaign! A holy evangelism, marked by a constant expansion and a tireless enthusiasm, becomes natural and delightful when He is seen habitually moving before His people.

The one aim should be to bring this Leadership perpetually to the front, and so to make His presence on the field a felt reality. Then every great event becomes a step of God, and every marked stage of progress a milestone along His highway. So long as faith sees the Lord on the battle-field, every new advance is merely keeping step with Him, and every Ilew accession of men or means is thankfully owned as His answer to prayer and His fidelity to promise. If mission work is thought of as a church scheme or enterprise, of course adhesion to it will be inconstant and variable. But, if God is seen leading the way, it will become our high _calling to follow; to feel no interest in missions will show that we are out of harmony with God's plan, and to say so will be to declare our disloyalty not to the Ohurch only, but to the Oaptain of the Lord's Host.

A sense of" God with us" begets a sublime courage. When a Russian official said to Dr. Schauffier, "My imperial master, the Ozar, will never allow Protestantism to set foot in Turkey," he calmly replied, "My imperial Master, Ohrist, will never ask the emperor of Russia where he may set His foot or plant His Kingdom." Yes, God is the Oontroller of History. Before Napoleon Bonaparte invaded Russia he told the Russian ambassador that he would destroy that empire. The ambassador's reply was, "Man proposes, but God disposes." "Tell your master," thundered the arrogant and self-confident Corsican, "that I am he that proposes and I am he that disposes." It was a challenge to the living God to show who is the ruler of this world; and God accepted the challenge. He moved not from His throne, but sent the crystal snowflake from heaven to punish the audacious boaster! Napolean flung his forces into Moscow, but in his retreat he left on the frozen plains the bulk of his vast army; and the official returns of the Russian authorities' reported two hundred and thirteen thousand five hundred and sixteen French corpses buried and ninety-five thousand eight hundred and sixteen dead horses. When, in 1815, Napoleon, escaping' from Elba, again threatened to " dispose" events in European history at his will, the Sovereign of this world, whose hand is on the helm of history, ordained that Blucher should join the Iron Duke at the turning-point of the conflict of Waterloo, and by that decisive battle turn the fate of Europe. That·

SOME HOME PROBLEMS OF FOREIGN MISSIONS •

crowning victory ushered in thirty years of peace. Napoleon found at St. Helena that God does dispose, a fact of which the whole mission history of the century is an illustration.

In the former feudal days the vassal did homage to his lord by putting his hands together and placing them in the hands of his feudal master, as a token of entire submission and absolute surrender of all his active powers to his service in work and war. This custom suggested Dr. Moule's sweet hymn: co .My glorious Victor, Prince Divine, Clasp these surrendered hands in Thine I At length, my will is all Thine own, Glad vassal of a Savior's throne."

Such missionary conviction and subjection prepare for the supply of that third great need, a true missionary service.

All genuine service will be gauged, moreover, not by success, but rather by submission. He does God's will most truly who, in doing God's work, leaves to Him all results, accepting failure and defeat as cheerfully as success and victory, if God so appoints. The disciple is not above his Master, nor the servant above his Lord. Our Lord, at Nazareth, read from Isaiah lxi : 1, 2, as the formal announcement of His whole mission, its Divine character, and His own special endowment and enduement for it. Of that entire section of prophecy the burden is, "the Servant of Jehovah," this expression occurring seventeen times; yet this same Servant of Jehovah is'presented before us as " despised and rejected of men, a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief," abhorred of his own nation, imprisoned, judged, led as a lamb to the slaughter, in visage marred more than the sons of men." All the outward signs are those of discouragement, disaster, and defeat. Judged by all worldly standards, His life was a failure. He labored in vain and spent His strength for naught. Not a token of success could be discerned by the world. He was, nevertheless, Jehovah's Servant, doing His will, even in suffering triumphant, and in defeat and death victorious. The Apocalypse likewise shows us the slaughtered "lamb" as God's "lion"-king.

Some years ago a humble Ohristian mechanic wrote a brief article on his" Three Mottoes": "I and God," "God and I," "God and not I." They indicated three stages in service: First, when he conceived the work as his own and asked God's help; then, when he thought of the work as God's, and of himself as a co-worker; but last and best, when he saw God to be the one Great Worker, and himself only His instrument, taken up, fitted for service, and used in God's way and time. It is most restful to feel that we are simply and only God's tools, the perfection of a tool being that it is always ready for the workman and passive in his hand. To learn that it is His yoke we take on us and His burden that we bear is to lay down that care which

implies a responsibility we can not sustain and an anxiety we can not endure. With results which we can not control we have nothing to do. Obedience is ours, and only obedience; God, who assumes all responsibility for the command, is responsible also for the consequences.

We need a new conception of systematic and self-denying giving and a new delight in this form of ministry.

The name" ducat "-" duke's coin "-means a coin struck from a ducal mint. These Italian pieces of money, which appeared first in Venice, seem to have borne the simple Latin motto: "Sit tibi, Ohristo, datus, quem tu regis iste ducatus."

The name and motto are significant. All money is from God, bearing His image and superscription, held in trust by disciples, and therefore to be rendered unto Him as belonging to Him. This habitual thought makes giving an easy and delightful expression, both of debt and of love, and a blessed form of service.

HOW TO PRAY.

The problems of missions demand for their solution a Ohurch that also knows how to pray. Missionary activity God Himself has set to the key-note of supplication. Days of intercession have often been followed by such marked answers to prayer as have started new anthems of praise.

In the history of the Church Missionary Society, when the expansionin the preceding two years had created very urgent need for more men, an appeal went forth, in 1884, for prayer to the Lord of the harvest to thrust forth more laborers. One thing laid on the hearts of praying saints was to ask for a new spirit of self-offerillg in educated young men. 'rhe day came (December 2d), and Secretary Wigram told how, on the day previous, he had been sent for to go to Cambridge to confer with university men desirous of giving themselves to work abroad. B~fore they called, God had ansUJcredj and that day of prayer started a movement which brought iuto the work a large accession of the best missionaries.

The Church needs an aggressive and progressive type of piety. The soundness of doctrinal Christiauity is tested by the acceptance of justification by faith; but the test of practical Christianity IS obedience to Christ. Dr. McLaren says: "Men do not light a candle and put it under a bushel; because, if they do, the candle will either go out or set fire to the bushel." Evangelistic activity is both the guard and gauge of evangelical belief; it is an outlet for a pure faith, and, as a channel, not only provides for the flow of the stream, but keeps it from spreading out into a stagnant pool, preventing the excessive breadth which is at loss of depth and strength. 'I'he Church, by bearing Gospel tidings to a lost world, at once makes faith live in deeds, and keeps it pure from heretical mixtures.

SOME HOME PROBLEMS OF FOREIGN MISSIONS

The power of missions is lost so far as the greatness of salvation is obscured or belittled. That unique phrase, "so great salvation" (Heb. ii.), reminds of the high level from which the Redeemer descended for our rescue, and to which He l,ifts us by His own ascension and coronation. He is shown first to be the Son of God, and then, by equally sure proofs, to be the Son of man; and the conclusion is that, by as much as He identified Himself with man in his shame and guilt, by assuming his nature, He identified man with Himself, in His glory and holiness. This constitutes the greatness of salvation: it makes Gail partaker of man's nature, in order to make man partaker of His own nature. Whatever lets down Christ from His divine level, therefore, lowers the level of man's final estate; and to make man's sin and guilt seem jess, robs salvation of its grandeur and glory; hence, any teaching that either impairs the matchless glory of the Son of God or the hopeless ruin of the sons of men strikes a death-blow at missions.

All true earnestness in missions is born of deep conviction that these millions are perishing, and that we are in trust with the Gospel for their rescue and redemption. There is spreading in the Church a leaven of destructive rationalism and corrupting scepticism, which, if not purged out, will make Christianity a cult rather than a creed, a form rather than a spirit, "a mode rather than a life, a civilization rather than a revelation," a development along the. lines of natural growth and culture and goodliness, rather than an inrlwelling and· inworking of the Holy Spirit.

The one hope of breaking away from this delusive snare is that God's saints shall maintain a thoroughly biblical standard, and exalt the Holy Spirit in practical life, as actually dwelling and working in the body of Christ, the Head, who must be recognized as the life of God and power of God in that body to make all things possible.

To the scriptural conception of the Church of Christ this ministry and administration of the Holy Spirit is fundamental. Let faith in the actual presence and power of this divine Paraclete be weakened, and the world charms us, the flesh masters us, and the tempter triumphs over us; our vision of the Christ becomes dim, our sense of the powers of the age to come grows dull, and our power to claim supplies of grace and actual victory over our foes suffers paralysis.

So far as the Church, as a body, loses Holy Ghost power, it is in danger of losing Holy Ghost doctrine. The blight of the Dark Ages is still upon us; the great Reformation itself was succeeded by more than three centuries of infidelity and indifference. Iniquity abounds in the world, and in the Church the love of many waxes cold. Two very conspicuous causes combine to foster human aversion to the whole supernatural and even spiritual element in the Christian system.

On the one hand, the natural and carnal man-incapacity to appre-

hend and indisposition to accept spiritual truth-lead men to rebel against humiliating dependence upon supernatural revelation and regeneration. On the other hand, men see a nominal Ohurch of Christ, for fifteen hundl'f)d years claiming Divine supremacy and authority, heavenly gifts and miraculous manifestations, while giving sanction to diabolical plots, like the attempted assassination of Queen Elizabeth, the actual massacre of thirty thousand French Huguenots, and the torture and martyrdom of as many more by the Spanish Inqui- sition; and men see in this ecclesiastical system a type of morality pronounced the lowest in Europe; and the whole claim of Christianity as a supernatural religion is thus discredited.

Christ, as He turned away from apostate Jerusalem, said, "Behold, your house is left unto you desolate." Yot£r house! God had always called the temple His house; but when His Son was rejected in its very courts and crucified by its very priests, it was no longer God's homle, but man's. A church, with God's Spirit withdrawn, ceases to be God's assembly and becomes merely a human o;ganization-perhaps a synagogue and seat of Satan.

A godly man sadly writes of the modern worldly church: "They have all gone astray, and have altogether become worldly. All this has become so engrafted upon our system that it has acquired a certain sanctity in the eyes of the people, so that they would rather have their trained choir of worldly singers than a new consecration from above ! Joseph Parker's translation of the trinity of evil is this: He says the world, the flesh, and the devil, translated into present-day dialect, means society, environment, tendency. How many of the ministers and missionaries of Christ are entangled in the society, hemmed in by the environment, swept on by the tendency? How to be delivered many are asking and do not know."

Separation is the condition of consecration, and without it we can not live in God and unto God, for we must be bold enough to stand alone, if necessary, like Luther at Worms, for the sake of a protest against what is evil, unscriptural, and unspiritual. Those who believe in the .Holy Ghost, and are ready to accept the conditions within which alone His power is manifested, must part company with the world if God is to sway them and use them as He will. A new era of missions would dawn if the Church should stand once more on the high level of separation from the world and consecration unto God, which the Apostolic Church displayed!

The representatives of the Christian scholarship of the world met in PrincEton in 1872, to pay respect to Dr. Charles Hodge, at his jubilee. In his reply to their congratulations, Dr. Hodge referred to an incident when he was about leaving Berlin, on his return to America. Friends in that city sent him an album, in .which they had severally written their names, with a few lines of remark. Neander

THE DECLINE OF THE EMPIRE OF ISLAM

wrote a short sentence in Greek, which may be freely translated thus: "Nothing in ourselves; in the Lord all things, whom alone to serve is our glory and joy."

We must live under the power of one overmastering conviction: GOD IS ALL AND IN ALL. In ourselves we are nothing and can do nothing; but in Him we have all possessions, privileges, and powers; and to be His willing slaves, alone, always and wholly, is the supreme glory and joy. His primal command is both the authority and the inspiration to missions, and His promiRed presence is both our encouragement and reward. His superintending Providence makes the pathway of missions safe and glorious to tread; and His final purpose that, through the Gospel, humanity shall be redeemed and the works of the Devil be destroyed, is the goal of all mission service.

The new century will prove a new volume of mission history whose pages will be written as in letters of light if, "forgetting the things which are behind, and reaching forth unto the things which are before," the Church of God, like a runner in a heavenly race, shall "press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus!"

THE DECLINE OF THE EMPIRE OF ISLAM.

BY REV. SAMUEL G. WILSON, TABRIZ, PERSIA.

Missionary of the Presbyterian Board, U. S. A., in Persia; author of "Persian Life and Customs.'l Islam occupies a unique place as a religion of conquest. Its history is one of the drawn sword. The jahad, or holy war, is a cardinal doctrine, for unbelievers must either be brought to pay tribute or be put to the sword. Its glory is in its cry to the God of battles, and the wide sweep of its all-conquering hordes. 'fhe Khalifa is also the sovereign; Islam and the State are one. Hence, the extent of the territory under its sway is the measure of its power, and the decline of its empire presages a decay of its power as a religion.

The beginning of the twentieth century is a fit time to sum up the loss of power and prestige of Islam. Notwithstanding the considerable increase in the number of its adherents during the nineteenth century, and its present zeal and aggressive spirit, there can be no doubt that its great 10s8 of territory has inflicted a severe blow upon it, and has given a great advantage to Ohristianity as a world religion.

Before this century the empire of Islam had lost considerable territory. The blow of the hammer, Charles Martel, drove back the Saracens from France, and the expulsion of the Moors liberated Spain. The southern part of Italy and Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica, and the Balearic Isles were freed from the rule of Islam. Russia was domi-

nated for centuries by the Tartars, who became Mohammedans in 1272. The czars gradually expelled them, and finally began to annex the territory inhabited by the Tartars and Turks. The Osmanlis carried their arms into the heart of the German empire, laid siege to Vienna, and held the greater part of Hungary until the beginning of the eighteenth century. Through most of that century they continued to rule over the whole littoral of the Black Sea and the Caucasus as far as the Caspian. But in 1771 they were compelled to surrender the shores of the Azor, the Cherson and Crimea, and the right banks of the Dniester to Russia. Before the dawn of this century the British in India and the Dutch in the Sunda Islands had begun to undermine the dominion of Mohammedan rulers in the Far East. The sword of Islam was being grasped in enfeebled hands.

'rhe (lecline of the empire of Islam in the nineteenth century can be clearly seen on the map.* An outline of the events can be seen in the following table: TABLE OF THE TERRITORY LOST BY ISLAM IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.

Date. COUNTRIES OR PROVINCES. To whom Date. COUNTRIES OR PROVINCES. To whom ceded. ceded.

I. Caucasus and Trans- III. Europe and Mediter- caucasia. ranean Isles (concluded).

1800 Georgia from being trib 1878 Cyprus ……………….. at. Britain. 1813 utaryof Persia………. Russia. 1878 Bosnia and Herzegovina .. Austria. 1813 1878 Districts to Greece, Servia, 1828 Darbend, Baku, Shirwan, Rumania, and Monte- 182 Karadagh, Moghan from negro. . 1878 Persia ……………… . 1878 Bulgaria created ………. Bulgaria. 1844 Sovereignty of Caspian 1885 East Rumelia… . ….•… .. " 1864 Sea from Persia……. . 1898 Crete (Autonomous). 1868 1873 Erivan, Nakhejevan, etc., IV. Africa. 1881 from Persia ………… . 1891 1830 Algeria ……………….. France. Poti, Anapa, and the Cir- 1882 Tunis………. …… …. " 1829 cassian Coast from Tur- 1882 Egypt ………………… at. Britain. 1858 key ………………… . 1884-98 Sahara and Sudan (West- 1878 ern)…………………. France. Batum, Kars, Ardahan 1898 Sudan (Eastern) ……….. Gt. Britain. from Turkey……….. . 1887-89 British Ea"t Africa……. " II. Centml Asia. 1887-89 German East Africa…… Germany. Kirghiz ………………. . Samarcand…………… . 1890 Zanzibar ………… < …. , Gt. Britain. Khohand and Bokhara… . Khiva ……………….. . V. Southern Asia. Merv ………………… . Part of Khorasan from 1799 Nizam's Dominions, India. Gt. Britain. 1803 Mogul, Indian Empire.. .. " Persia………………. . 1824 Strait Settlements ……. . 1830 Sunda Islands, Dutch rule lIT. Europe and Medite>'- remean Isles. consolidated………… , Holland. 1839 Aden and Arabian Coast .. Gt. Britain. Greece and Servia granted 1843 Sinde, India……….. …. " independence ……….. Greece and 1849 Punjab and Kashmere … . Servia. 1856 Oudh ……………….. .. 1876 Baluchistan Protectorate. Rumania formed fro m Wallachia and Moldavia Rumania.

Bessarabia ……………. Russia.

These cessions of territory and the conquests of Christian powers from heathen rule have greatly altered the relative size of the empires of Christendom and Islam. Mohammedan governments rule over • The territory conquered or ceded from Islam before the beginning of the nineteenth century is represented on the map. The territory lost during the nineteenth century is also indicated. See Frontispiece.

ono-sixteenth of the earth's surface; Ohristian governments over seven-eighths of it; the former rule over fifty millions of people, the latter over one thousand millions. Of the one hundred and eighty million Mohammedans forty-five millions are under rulers of their own faith, and one hundred and five millions under Ohristian rulers, while of the five hundred millions of Ohristians but a few millions remain under the rule of Islam.

To this historical outline let me add: 1. The nineteenth century is memorable for the liberation of Ohristian races from the rule of Islam. The Georgians and the third of the Armenians who live in the Trans-Oaucasus, the Greeks, Servians, Rumanians, Bulgarians, Montenegros, Oretans, Oyprians, and the Oopts of Egypt have been freed from the yoke of Islam, which was at all times galling, frequently oppressive and cruel, and under. which massacres and forcible conversions were not infrequent. 2. Some of those races which have come under Ohristian governments are new converts to Islam. Upon them its system has not yet fixed its iron grasp. It is the testimony of travelers that some African tribes are as yet only nominally Mohammedan. Experience of missions in Java and Sumatra, where twelve thousand of these new Mohammedans have been brought to Ohristianity, shows that mission work may be speedily fruitful among such races. Self-defense, too, should lead to a pressing of mission work along this border~land, that the further progress of Islam in that direction may be checked. The history of 1Iganda shows the importance of this. Had Ohristianity delayed entering upon this field a few years the probability is that it would have been converted to Mohammedanism. Hupfeld, the leader of a geological expedition into Africa, says: I am persuaded that in a few decades we shall have to reckon with Mohammedan majorities (in the border tribe~) if things proceed as now. It is a national interest that the advance of Islam should be checked. This can only be done by offering the Africans another and higher possibility of development. This is the work of Christian missions.

3. The Ohurch. can no longer put forth the plea that the Mohammedan world is closed to missions. God has marvelously opened the door. The seventy millions under British rule in India and Africa are accessible, as well as the African possessions of other European powers, the Dutch Indies, and the Balkan States. The North African Mission has shown that the work can be carried on in Algeria under French protection. 'rhe thirty million Mohammedans of China ani not closed to efforts. The Swedish mission to Kashgar has entered this field through Russian Oentral Asia. Even in some lands under Mohammedan rulers, such as Persia, there is much that can be done toward the evangelization of Mohammedans. There is much liberty of speech and little fear of molestation, except for the open convert,

who is liable to the fate of the martyr, Mirza Ibrahim. Even in the Turkish empire there is freedom for Bible distribution and for much influence through the institutions of reformed Ohristianity. The fact that three-fourths of the Mohammedans are living under governments where no sword hangs over the convert's head, in some of which even encouragement is given to missions, constitutes a call to the Ohurch to awake to this work in earnest. Let their evangelization be put as a prominent point in the program of the twentieth century, that the spiritual conquests of this century in the conversion of Mohammedans may bear a good proportion to the territorial conquests of the past century.

ARABIC OONTROVERSIAL LI'l'ERATURE FOR MOSLEMS.

BY REV. S. U. ZWEMER, F.R.G.S., BAHREIN, ARABIA.

Missionary of the Reformed (Dutch) Church of America.

The oldest and most generally received war maxim is, find out your enemy's weakest and most vulnerable point and hit him there as hard as you can with all your might.-Lord Wolseley.

One of the indications of the hopeful revival of the crusade of missions for Moslems is the increase in controversial literature. What has been done for the Punjab by men like Imad-ud-Din, himself a convert from Islam, is now being done ill Syria, Egypt, and Persia by others. Islam's strength is to be left alone; put on the defensive, its weakness is evident even to those who defend it. Oontroversy is not evangelization and must not take its place, but in Moslem lands especially it holds somewhat the same relation to evangelization that plowing does to seed-sowing. Books like" Mizan el Hak" break up the soil, stir thought, kill stagnation, convince the inquirer, and lead him to take a decided stand for the truth.

Rev. William Summers, in a recent article on Christian literature in Egypt, states the need of a special line of apologetics for Moslems. He says: All workers of experience among Moslems feel the need of such books. A simple statement of the Gospel is not enough for the Mohammedan. He demands that we prove the authority of our message and the reality of its claims upon his acceptance.

From the time when Raymund Lull wrote his" AI'S Major" to the day when Bishop French spent his last strength at Muscat in trans- .Jating "St. Hilary on the Trinity," the sentiment of all workers among Mohammedans could be voiced in the words: Missionary work as regards Moslems is impossible 1/ controversy be interdicted.* Chris- tianity must be polemic because it is exclusive. Islam is in one sense * See an able paper on this theme in the Church Missiona,'Y lntelligencer for July, 1864.

Also Eugene Stock's" History of the C. M. S.," Vol. II., pp. 154ff.; "Report of Third Decennial Missiona~y Conference, Bombay," Vol. II., pp. 722, 728.

ARABIC CONTROVERSIAL LITERATURE FOR MOSLEMS

a Christian heresy, and calls for wise apologetic. Islam has attacked and is attacking all the vital doctrines of Dhristianity. At Lahore and Cairo the Moslem press is active in its defense, not only of the citadel of Islam, but is bitter and infernally skilful in its assault on Christian teaching and on the Bible. Weapons are drawn from every arsenal and used in any way so long as they can be made to hit the Cross and the Divinity of our Lord.* Sophistry is too good a word to describe the mental process of the learned Moslem when engaged in argument. Henry Martyn described the mullahs of Persia as "a compound of ignorance and bigotry; all access to the one is hedged up by the other." In arguing against the Trinity an Indian Moslem thus paraphrased John's Gospel: The word Be was in the beginning before all creation, and it was the Word of God. The Word became flesh; that is, the word Be was the cause of Christ's birth.

He denies that the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah can refer to Christ, because it is said "he shall see his seed," while nearly all of Isaiah's prophecies are made to refer to Mohammed. " The root out of a dry ground" refers to Hagar and Mecca. Mohammed" divided the spoil with the strong." "ant of Zion shall go forth the law"-i.e., it left Jerusalem and migrated to Mecca! Islam can not be a strong building if it needs such sorry props in these last days. Christian apologetics, tho in its infancy as regards Islam, is doing giant work already. Look at the accompanying table and see the glorious weapons that already grace the arsenal for the conflict. How far in advance we are, not as regards the spirit but the method of Raymund Lull, thanks to the, labors of men like Pfander, Muir, and the unknown skilful apologists among the Christians of Syria and Egypt! An educated inquiring Moslem in Egypt, having greedily devoured the three successive volumes of "El Hidaya" (a reply to two popular but scurrilous attacks on evangelical Christianity), declared in his. enthusiasm that this is the book by which Islam will fall. Sir William Muir has, in his" Call to Moslems to Read the Scriptures," struck a chord that will vibrate in every Mohammedan land; while the Syrian Christian who wrote" Sweet First 'Fruits" and the "Beacon of 'Truth "- has done more to shake the whole fabric of the false prophet than all the missionaries since Henry Martyn. One missionary writes: "So impressed am I with the value of 'Sweet FiI'st Fruits' that I would like to see it printed in a very cheap and possibly abridged form, and sold in thousands all over Egypt." It has been translated into English, Persian, Urdu, Turkish, and other languages. A Shiah Moslem in the Persian Gulf declared to me that there was no one in the Moslem world able to answer the arguments * For an account of some of these attacks, read Sir William Muir's "The :lfohammedan Controversy." Edinburgh,1897.

A CLASSIFIED TABLE OF RECENT ARABIC CONTROVERSIAL

DATE. ARABIC TITLE. I ENGLISH TITLE. NO. OF PAGES. AUTHOR. WHERE PRINTED CHARACTER, CONTENTS, SCOPE, ETC.

AbdelMes- Two letters; one from a Moslem to accept Islam, and the other the reply of El siahel Kindy, Kindy. They are both in classical Arabic. The treatment of Islam is very Circa Risalet Abd el Al Kindy. Arabic, 272. a Christian S.P.C.K. trenchant, almost too strong for an apologetic. Its strength is its age. Be- 830 Messiah bin (Translated by Sir William English, 122. at Court of London. tween this and Pfander's works there is the difference between perusing an Al Mamun, essay and listening to warm and impassioned eloquence. Some of the argu- Ishak el Kindy. Muir.) 1885 and 1887. Bagdad. ments are, however, weak, and there are censorious epithets better avoided.

Arabic. A conciliatory preface on the need of a revelation. The choice is between the Rev. C.G. S. P. C. K. Bible and the Koran. The integrity of the Scriptures proved. The doctrines 1843 Balance of Truth. Arabic, 200. Pfander,D.D. London. of Christianity erpounded, especially the atonement. The last chapter rs- Mizan-el-Hak. (Translated bI. Rev. R. H. English, 133. English, futes Islam and the claims of Mohammed as prophet. A good book for C.M.S. those who have leisure and inclination to read a solemn, solid book. Excel- Weak ey.) Missionary. C. M. House.

London, 1867. lent for inquiring Moslems and those in doubt.

Arabic. A story ,»ith a purpose. Delightful readlDg. The scene is Damascus, and the story is one of Moslem inquirers and their acceptance of Christianity. Faith- Sweet First Fruits. A Native London. Cairo. fulness under persecution and triumph in death. The argument hinges Bakoorat-esh- (Translated by Sir William Arabic, 242. Syrian English. 1893 Shahiya. English, 176. R.T. S. mostly on the integrity of the Scriptures and the proofs for Christ's divinity. Muir.) Christian. London. It is eminently suited for nearly all classes of Moslems. All agree to its su- preme value as an apologetic. But it is a little verbose, and might hav.. more on the atonement as t·he very heart of Christianity. I Arabic. A series of arguments drawn from the Koran and the Traditions. The batt!.. The Beacon of Truth. A Native London. Cairo. is pressed to the ~ates. It proves that M. did no miracles; was not touseforce: 1894 Minar·el-Hak. (Translated by Sir William Arabic, 136. Syrian English. that the Koran a rogates itself, and testifies to Scri:ture; that pro~hecy is English, 166. Christian. Muir.) R. T. S. not in the line of Ismael; that Christ is more than uman. Specia Iy suit- London. Cairo. able for learned Moslems. Argltmentum ad hominem. Unanswerable.

1898 Makaietfi'l Treatise on Islam. Arabic, 400. George Sale Cairo. A literal translation of Sale's Introduction to the Koran, with an a~pendix. Islam. English, SO. and The former is valuable to give unvarnished account of origin and c aracter of Islam. The latter is a criticism of the Koran and stings. Cairo Arab.

-~ I Vol. I., 320. Reply to Moslem attacks on Christianity; especially to .. that Satanic book," Vol. II., 300. An Egyptian American Mis- Izhar-el·Hak. Vol. I. Reply to Alleged Mistakes in Bible. Vol. II. Exposure 1898- EIHidaya. Right Guidance. Vol. III., 304. Protestant sion. of 110 Mistakes in One Section of the Koran. Vol. III. True and False Revs- 1001 [4 vols.] Vol. IV., ? Christian. Cairo. lation. How We Got Our Bible. Vol. IV. [in press]. A mine of material for controversy and reply to attacks. Not for all Moslem•. – – ~-.– AtMat Salb el Eng London 188.'5 Messiah. Proof of Death of Christ. SO. AbdIsa. C.M.S. Arab. Proofs of Christ's death from prophecy and history. Reasons given for the Cairo. C.M_S Moslem denial. A capital tract; full of the marrow of the Gospel. — Misbah-el- The Torch of Guidance to : 25. Native. R. T. S. The sacrifice of isaac made the text of a treatise on Sin and Rede.mptioD. 1898 Huda. Mystery of Redemption. ILondon. Cairo Proofs given that Moslems fear death. Jesus saves. A gem. Da'awet el Call to Moslems to Read Cairo. Proofs of Integrity and Genuineness of Bible. Irenic not polemic. Selootions 1899 Mu.c;limeen 40. Sir William of Scripture. the Bible. Muir. London. – 1897 I Burhan el The Clear Proof, etc. 43. Native. Cairo. Tract on Genuineness of Bible. Answers charge of corruption. Short and fair_ 1898 Freedom of the Bible 13. Jalil, etc Native. Cairo. Similar to the above, but more irenic. Snitable for simple-minded. Salamat el Injil, etc. from Corruption.

1897- SEM~I:o"oK8?~,o::re.al:.nMee;:~:J-:el-l Rouse's Tracts for Moham- 10 to 15 each. Rev. G. H. Arabic. cairo.IA s"ries. Short and sharp. Each discusses a particular point at issu… and 1899 medans in Arabic dress; Rouse, D.D., Eng. Madras. ends with an exhortation. All are useful. But the one on the Koran and of Bengal. Bengali. .. that comparing Christ with Mohamm<>d must be used with discrmiOD. from English version.

THE SPAWN OF SLAVERY

of the "Beacon of Truth." It means much for a learned Mohammedan to acknowledge that.

The judicious use of controversial literature is one of the best ways of evangelizing Moslems. It is often better to persuade a Moslem to read a portion of Scripture or a book or tract than to speak to him directly. Ink is cold. A written argument appeals to the mind and conscience in solitude. There is no pride in answering back glibly or irreverently to a printed' page. It was said of the old Romans that" as they shortened their swords they lengthened their territories." So will it be in the conflict with Islam. The way for the Church to conquer is to come to close quarters with the foe. If prejudice prevents preaching by word of mouth, let us use the press aud speak to the eye. If fanaticism shuts the door of the mosque, let us use the door of the post-office.

Regarding the circulation of this literature, Rev. E. M. Wherry, D.D., writes in the Harvest Field (November, 1900): It is not easy to secure a sale of such books, and possibly the preacher feels a hesitancy about asking a man to buy a book which is aimed at his religion. The writer sympathizes with this feeling. It does seem like an impertinence, if not an insult, to ask a man to buy such a book. A better plan is to send it as a present, either by a messenger or through the post-office, always accompanying it with a kindly letter duly signed by the sender. Sometimes it is wise to loan books rather than to sell them or give them away. The return of the books will always afford an opportunity for conversation on the subject nearest the heart.

. In whatever way this literature be circulated, its power is unquestioned, and it should be used to a much larger extent than heretofore in all Moslem lands. The present supply is large and varied enough to be used with discretion as well as with determination. New weapons will be forged to supply new exigencies in the cOllflict; none of those on hand should be allowed to rust; that is why we thought it worth while to hang them up in order, as swords in an arsenal.

THE SPAWN OF SLAVERY.

'THE CONVICT-LEASE SYSTEM IN THE SOUTH.

BY PROFESSOR W. E. BURGHARDT DeBOIS. Professor of Economics in Atlanta University. Georgia.

A modified form of slavery snrvives wherever prison labor is sold to private persons for their pecuniary profit.-Wines.

'fwo systems of controlling human labor which still flourish in the South are the direct children of slavery, and to all intents and purposes are slavery itself. These are the crop-lien system and the convict-lease system. The crop-lien system is an arrangement of chattel mortgages! so fixed that the housing, labor, kind of agricul-

ture and, to some extent, the personal liberty of the free black laborer is put into the hands of the landowner and merchant. It is absentee landlordism and the" company-store" systems unitell and carried out to the furthest possible degree. The convict-lease system is the slavery in private hands of persons convicted of crimes and misdemeanors in the courts. 'rhe object of the present paper is to study the rise and development of the convict-lease system, and the efforts to modify and abolish it.

Before the Civil War the system of punishment for criminals was practically the same as in the North. Except in a few cities, however, crime was less prevalent than in the North, and the system of slavery naturally modified the situation. The slaves could become criminals in the eyes of the law only in exceptional cases. 'rhe punishment and trial of nearly all ordinary misdemeanors and crimes lay in the hands of the masters. Consequently, so far as the state was concerned, there was no crime of any consequence among Negroes. The system of criminal jurisprudence had to do, therefore, with whites almost exclusively, and as is usual in a land of scattered population and aristocratic tendencies, the law was lenient in theory and lax in execution: On the other hand, the private well-ordering and control of slaves called for careful cooperation among masters. The fear of insurrection was ever before the South, arid the ominous uprisings of Cato, Gabriel, Vesey, Turner, and 'Toussaint made this fear an ever-present nightmare. The result was a system of rural police, mounted and on duty chiefly at night, whose work it was to stop the nocturnal wandering and meeting of slaves. It was usually an effective organization,w'hich terrorized the slaves, and to which all white men belonged, and were liable to active detailed duty at regular intervals.

Upon this system war and emancipation struck like a thunderbolt. Law and order among the whites, already loosely enforced, became still weaker through the inevitable inflnence of conflict and social revolution. The freedman was especially in an anomalous situation. The power of the slave police supplemented and depended upon that of the private masters. When the masters' power was' broken the patrol was easily transmuted into a lawless and illegal mob known to history as the Kuklux Klan. Then came the first, and probably the most disastrous, of that succession of political expedients by which the South sought to evade the consequences of emancipation. It will always be a nice question of ethics as to how far a conquered people can be expected to su bmit to the dictates of a victorious foe. Certainly the world mnst to a degree sympathize with resistance under such circnmstances. The mistake of the South, however, was to adopt a kind of resistance which in the long run weakened her moral fiber, destroyed respect for law and order, and enabled gradually her worst elements to secure an unfortunate ascendency. The South believed

1901.1 THE SPAWN OF SLAVERY

GIRL PRISONERS IN ALABAMA.

They are In charge of a white overseer.

in slave labor, and was thoroughly con vinced that free Negroes would not work steadily or effectively. The whites were determined after the war, therefore, to restore slavery in everything but in name. Elaborate and ingenious apprentice and vagrancy laws were passed, designed to make the freedmen and their children work for their former masters at practically no wages. Some justification for these laws was found in the inevitable tendency of many of the ex-slaves to loaf when the fear of the lash was taken away. The new laws, however, went far beyond such justification, totally ignoring that large class of freedmen eager to work and earn property of their own, stopping all competition between employers, and confiscating the labor and liberty of children. In fact, the new laws of this period recognized the Emancipation Proclamation and the Thirteenth Amendment simply as abolishing the slave-trade.

The interference of Oongress _in the plans for recou'struction stopped the fnII carrying out of these schemes, and the Freedmen's Bureau consolidated and sought to develop the various plans for employing and guiding the freedmen already adopted in different

places under the protection of the Union army. This government guardianship established a free wage system of labor by the help of the army, the striving of the best of the blacks, and the cooperation of some of the whites. In the matter of adjusting legal relationships, however, the Bureau failed. It had, to be sure, Bureau courts, with one representative of the ex-master, one of the freedman, and one of the Bureau itself, but they never gained the confidence of the community. As the regular state courts gradually regained power, it was necessary for them to fix by their decisions the new status of the freedmen. It was perhaps as natural as it was unfortunate that amid this chaos the courts sought to do by judicial decisions what the legislatures had formerly sought to do by specific law-namely, reduce the freedmen to serfdom. As a result, the small peccadillos of a careless, untrained class were made the excuse for severe sentences. The courts and jails became filled with the careless and ignorant, with those who sought to emphasize their new-found freedom, and too often with innocent victims of oppression. The testimony of a Negro counted for liUle or nothing in court, while tbe accusation of white witnesses was usually decisive. The result of this was a sudden large increase in the apparent criminal population of the Southern statesan increase so large that there was no way for the state to house it or watch it even had the state wished to. And the state did not wish to. Throughout the South laws were immediately passed authorizing public officials to lease the labor of convicts to the highest bidder. The lessee then took charge of the convicts-worked them. as he wished under the nominal control of the state. '}'hus a new slavery and slave-trade was established.

THE EVIL INFLUENCES.

The abuses of this system have often been dwelt. upon. It had the worst aspects of slavery without any of its redeeming features. The innocent, the guilty, and t~e depraved were herded together, children and adults, men and WQmen, given into the complete control of practically irresponsible men, whose sole object was to make the most money possible. The innocent were· made bad, the bad worse; women were outraged and children tainted; whipping and torture were in vogue, and the death-rate from cruelty, exposure, and overwork rose to large percentages. The actual bosses over such leased prisoners were usually selected from the lowest classes of whites, and the camps were often far from settlements or public roads. The prisoners often had scarcely any clothing, they were fed on a scanty diet of corn bread and fat meat, and worked twelve or more hours a day. After work each must do his own cooking. There was insufficient shelter; in one Georgia camp, as late as 1895, sixty-one men slept in one room, seyenteen by nineteen feet, and seven feet high. Sanitary con-

'fHE SPAWN OF SLAVERY

ditions were wretched, there was little or no medical attendance, and almost no care of the sick. Women were mingled indiscriminately with the men, both in working and sleeping, and dressed often in men's clothes. A young girl at Camp Hardmont, Georgia, in 1895, was repeatedly outraged by several of her guards, and finally died in childbirth while in camp.

Such facts illustrate the sysiem at its worst-as it used to exist in nearly every Southern state, and as it still exists in parts of Georgia, Mississippi, Louisiana, and other states. It is difficult to say whether the effect of such a system is worse on the whites or on the Negroes. So far as the whites are concerned, the convict-lease system lowered the respect for courts, increased lawlessness, and put the states into the clutches of penitentiary "rings." The courts were brought into politics, judgeships became elective for shorter and shorter terms, and there grew up a public sentiment which would not consent to considering the desert of a criminal apart from his color. If the criminal were white, public opinion refused to permit him to enter the chaingang save in the most extreme cases. '1'he result is that even to-day it is very difficult to enforce the laws in the South against whites, and red-handed criminals go scot-free. On the other hand, so customary had it become to convict any Negro upon a mere accusation, that public opinion was loathe to allow a fair trial to black suspects, and was too often tempted to take the law into their own hands. Finally the state became a dealer in crime, profited by it so as to derive a net annual income for her prisoners. The lessees of the convicts' made large profits also. Under such circumstances, it was almost impossible to remove the clutches of this vicious system from the state. Even as late as 1890 the Southern states were the only section of the Union where the income from prisons and reformatories exceeded the expense.'" Moreover, these figures do not include the county gangs where the lease system is to-day most prevalent and the net income largest.

INCOME AND EXPENSE OF STATE PRISONS AND REFORMATORIES, 1800.

Earnings. Expense. Profit.

New England.-~ ……… : ….. $299,735 $1,204,029 . … . .' ". . Middle States………………….. 71,252 1,850,452 . … Border States………………….. 597,898 962,411 Southern Statest……………….. 890,432 …….. 938,406 1,971,795 Central States…………………•. 624,161 1,572,316 $47,974 Western States ………………… 378,036 '0' ••••• ……..

The effect of the convict-lease system on the Negroes was deplorable. First, it linked crime and slavery indissolubly in their minds * Bulletin No.8, Library of State of New York. All figures in this article are from this source.

t South Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana, Texas, and Arkansas.

as simply forms of the white man's oppression. Punishment, consequently, lost the most effective of its deterrent effects, and the criminal gained pity instead of disdain. The Negroes lost faith in the integrity of courts and the fairness of juries. Worse than all, the chaingangs became schools of crime which hastened the appearance of the confirmed Negro criminal upon the scene. That some crime and vagrancy should follow emancipation was inevitable. A nation can not systematically degrade labor without in some degree debauching the laborer. But there can be no doubt but that the indiscriminate careless and unjust method by which Southern courts dealt with the freedmen after the war increased crime and vagabondage to an enormous extent. There are no reliable statistics to which one can safely appeal to measure 'exactly the growth of crime among the emancipated slaves. About seventy per cent. of all prisoners in the South are black; this, however, is in part explained by the fact that accused Negroes are stilI easily convicted and get long sentences, while whites still continue to escape the penalty of many crimes even among themselves. And yet allowing for all this, there can be no reasonable doubt but that there has arisen in the South since the war a class of black criminals, loafers, and ne'er-do-wells who are a menace to their fellows, both bliwk and white.

The appearance of the real Negro criminal stirred the South deeply. The whites, despite their long use of the criminal court for putting Negroes to work, were used to little more than petty thieving and loafing on their part, and not to crimes of boldness, violence, or cunning. When, after periods of stress or financial depression, as in 1892, such crimes increased in frequency, the wrath of a people unschooled in the modern methods of dealing with crime broke all bounds and reached strange depths of barbaric vengeance and torture. Such acts, instead of drawing the best opinion of these states and of the nation toward a consideration of Negro crime and criminals, discouraged and alienated the best classes of Negroes, horrified the civilized world, and made the best white Southerners ashamed of their land.

WHAT HAS BEEN DONE.

Nevertheless, in the midst of all this a leaven of better things had been working, and the bad effects of the epidemic of lynching quickened it. '1'he great difficulty to be overcome in the South was the false theory of work and of punishment of wrong-doers inherited from slavery. The inevitable result of a slave system is for a master class to consider that the slave exists for his benefit alone-that the slave has no rights which the master is bound to respect. Inevitably this idea persisted after emancipation. The black workman existed for the comfort and profit of white people, and the interests of white people were the only ones to be seriously considered. Conseqnently,

THE SPAWN OF RLAVERY

for a lessee to work convicts for his profit was a most natural thing.. Then, too, these convicts were to be punished, and the slave theory of punishment was pain and intimidation. Giver. these ideas, and the convict-lease system was inevitable. But other ideas were also prevalent in the South; there were in slave times plantations where the well-being of the slaves was considered, and where punishment meant the correction of the fault rather than brute discomfort. After the chaos of war and reconstruction passed, there came from the better conscience of the South a growing demand for reform in the treatment of crime. The worst horrors of the convict-lease system were attacked persistently in nearly every Southern state. Back in the eighties George W. Oable, a Southern man, published a strong attack on the system. The following decade Governor Atkinson, of Georgia, instituted a searching investigation, which startled the state by its revelation of existing conditions. Still more recently Florida, Arkansas, and other states have had reports and agitation for reform. The result has been marked improvement in conditions during the last decade. This is shown in part by the statistics of 1895; in that year the prisons and reformatories of the far South cost the states $20!,483 more than they earned, while before this they had nearly always yielded an income. 'fhis is still the smallest expenditure of any section, and looks strangely small beside New England's $1,190,564. At the same time, a movement in the right direction is clear. The laws are being framed more and more so as to prevent the placing of convicts altogether in private control. They are not, to be sure, always A COUNTRY CHAIN-GANG IN ALABAMA.

enforced, Georgia having several hundreds of convicts so controlled in 1895 despite the law. In nearly all the Gulf states the convictlease system still has a strong hold, still debauches public sentiment and breeds criminals.

The next step after the lease system was to keep the prisoners under state control, or, at least, regular state inspection, but to lease their labor to contractors, 01' to employ it in some remunerative labor for the state. It is this stage that the South is slowly reaching to-day, so far as the criminals are concerned who are dealt with directly by the states. Those whom the state still unfortunately leaves in the hands of county officials are usually leased to irresponsible parties.

Without doubt, work, and work worth the doing-i. e., profitable work- is best for prisoners. Yet there lurks in this system a dangerous temptation. The correct theory is that the work is for the benefit of the criminal-for his correction, if possible. At the' same time, his work should not be allowed to come into unfair competition with that of honest laborers, and it should never be an object of traffic for pure financial gain. Whenever the profit derived from the work becomes the object of employing prisoners, then evil must result. In the lSouth to-day it is natural that in the slow turning from the totally indefensible private lease system, some of its wrong ideas should persist. Prominent among these persisting ideas is this: that the most successful dealing with criminals is that which costs the state least in actual' outlay. This idea still dominates most of the Sonthern states. Georgia spent $2.38 per capita on her 2,938 prisoners in 1890, while Massachusetts spent $62.96 per capita on her 5,227 prisoners. Moreover, by. selling the labor of her prisoners to the highest bidders, Georgia not only got all her money back, but made a total clear profit of $6.12 on each prisoner. Massachusetts spent about $100,000 more than was returned to her by prisoners' labor. Now it is extremely difficult, under such circumstances, to prove to a state that Georgia is making a worse business investment than Massachusetts. It will take another generation to prove to the South that an apparently profitable traffic in crime is very dangerous business for a state; that prevention of crime and the reformation of criminals is the one legitimate object of all dealing with depraved natures, and' that apparent profit arising from other methods is in the end worse than dead loss. Bad public schools and profit from crime explain much of the Southern social problem. Georgia, Florida, and Louisiana, as late as 1895, were spending annually only $20,799 on their state prisoners, and receiving $80,493 from the hire of their labor.

Moreover, in the desire to make the labor of criminals pay, little heed is taken of the competition of convict and free laborers, unless the free laborers are white and have a vote. Blaek laborers are continually displaced in such industries as brick-making, mining, road-

THE SPAWN OF SLAVERY

building, grading, quarrying, and tile like, by convicts hired at *3, or thereabouts, a month.

The second mischievous idea that survives from slavery and the convict-lease system is the lack of all intelligent discrimination in dealing with prisoners. The most conspicuous and fatal example of this is the indiscriminate herding of juvenile and adult criminals. It need hardly be said that such methods manufacture criminals more quickly than all other methods can reform them. In 1890, of all the Southern states, only Texas, Tennessee, Kentucky, Maryland, and West Virginia made any state appropriations for juvenile reforma- tories. In '1895 Delaware was added to these, .but Kentucky was missing. We have, therefore: 1895.

1890. $854,581 174,781 New England ……………………… $632,634 33,910 130rder States ……………………… 233,020 Southern States…….. .. …………… 10,498 And this in face of the fact that the South had in 1890 over four thousand prisoners under twenty years of age. In some of the Southern states-notably, Virginia-there are private associations for juvenile reform, acting in cooperation with the state. These have, in some cases, recently received state aid, I believe. In other states, like Georgia, there is permissive legislation for the establishment of iocal reformatories. Little has resulted as yet from this legislation, but it is promising.

I have sought III this paper' to trace roughly the attitude of the South toward crime. There is in that attitude much to condemn, but also something to praise. The tendencies are to-day certainly in the right direction, but there is a long battle to be fought with prejudice and inertia before the South will realize that a black criminal is a human being, to be punished firmly but humanely, with the sole object of making him a safe member of society, and that a white criminal at large is a menace and a danger. The greatest difficulty to-day in the way of reform is this race question. The movement for juvenile reforr~atories in Georgia would have succeeded some years ago, in all probability, had not the argument been used: it is chiefly for the benefit of Negroes. Until the public opinion of the ruling masses of the South can see that the prevention of crime among Negroes is just as necessary, just as profitable, for the whites themselves, as prevention among whites, all true betterment in courts and prisons will be hindered. Above all, we must remember that crime is not normal; that the appearance of crime among Southern Negroes is a symptom of wrong social conditions-of a stress of life greater than a large part of the community can bear. The Negro is not naturally criminal; he is usually patient and law-abiding. If slavery, the convict-lease system, the traffic in criminal labor, the lack of juvenile reformatories, together with the unfortunate discrimination and prejudice in other walks of life, have led to that sort of social protest and revolt which we call crime, then we must look for remedy in the sane reform of these wrong social conditions, and not in intimidation, savagery, or the legalized slavery of men.

CHRISTIAN FORCES AT WORK IN THE 'rURKISH EMPIRE.

BY REV. EDWARD RIGGS, D.D., MARSOVAN, TURKEY.

Missionary of the American Board.

The Turkish empire can in no propel' sense be called a part of Christendom, because it is now the very center and stay of Moham- medanism, and the large majority of its inhabitants are of that faith. But some of its subject races bear the Christian name, and have adhered to that name and form through centuries of trial, with a zeal and firmness which do them credit, and are a standing testimony to the sustaining power and inherent truth of the Christian religion. The number of these Christian inhabitants of the Turkish empire runs up into the millions. 'rhe state of these Christian races at the close of the eighteenth century might well cause us to question whether we could properly call them Uhristian forces, but the nineteenth century has witnessed a wonderful awakening of these races. It is largely the jealousy roused in the hearts of the ruling race of the land by this new life that resulted in the terrible scenes of five years ago, and the similar horrors of twenty-five and seventy-five years ago.

The Turk in many parts of the country is a vine-dresser, and knows that by pruning back the tender twigs of his vines he is going to strengthen them and increase their fruitfulness. He has not asked himself whether the application of the knife to the thrifty growth among his Christian subjects, which he has recently adopted as a means for crushing and humiliating them, may not likewise prove the means rather of ultimately increasing their vitality and growth. At any rate, there is no immediate prospect of the annihilation nor of the dying out of these races. They therefore form an element not to be eliminated from the problems of the future history of that land. Under the most untoward of circumstances they have made a degree of progress which would appear to indicate that with a reasonably fair chance they would make a name and a place for themselves socially and financially, if not politically. Whether they would give the right degree of prominence to educational and spiritual interests without the aid and stimulus of foreign effort is an open question, and is merely a speculative one, for the foreign influence is there, and is destined to bear a part in the shaping of the outcome.

The Christian forces now at work are not at present in any sense arrayed against Mohammedanism. The attitude of the state religion would not tolerate that. During the Crimean War the Turkish government was so deeply indebted to the Christian powers of Western Europe that there came'about a considerable relaxation of the rigidity of this attitude. Religious discussion was very free between Mohammedans and Christians. It was to be heard openly in the marketplaces and on the Bosphorus steamers. Preaching-places were opened

CHRISTIAN FORCES AT WORK IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE

for the presentation of the Gospel to Mohammedans, with some small net results. But this could not long continue, and private persecution was later followed up by an ill-disguised. attitude of fanaticism on the part of the authorities. This spirit 01 haughty intolerance has been steadily growing for a quarter of a century, and renders practically impossible all effort to influence Mohammedans in favor of Christianity. The sphere of activity, then, of the Christian forces in the empire is among the nominal Christians themselves, and their' purpose shoqld be to make these more truly Christian, that when the opportunity for wielding a moral and spiritual influence comes, they may be prepared to use it aright.

The organized Christian forces in the Turkish empire belong to two distinct classes, which may be termed The Older and Retrogressive Elements and The Newer and Progressive Elements. The latter might even be called" regenerative" but for the obscurity of the term. The former might perhaps be called" stationary," but in the most essential points they have lost ground. There is a lower standard of morality and spirituality to-day in the Armenian and Greek churches than there was five hundred years ago, when they came under the power of the 'rurks. That standard was yet higher in the days of Gregory the Illuminator and Chrysostom, and vastly higher still in the isolated and persecuted churches founded by the apostles. The term "retrogressive," then, is not an injustice, and is characteristic, not only of their history, but of their present attitude. They look backward and not forward, and their aims are worldly and selfish as compared with those of the progressive element, which seeks the salvation of souls and the building up of the universal Kingdom of Christ. The older and retrogressive party includes not only the various branches of the Oriental Ohurch, under their traditional administrations, but also those portions of them over which the Church of Rome has acquired dominion. The newer and progressive, beside the native evangelical church organizations, includes the foreign evangelizing agencies which have been instrumental in bringing those churches into being. Some of these elements require individual notice.

I. THE OLDER AND RETROG RESS1YE ELElIENTS.

1. The Oriental Ghurches.-The Turkish empire not only came into possession of the traditional capital of Oriental Ohristianity, but its territory covers all the great historic centers of early Christianity.

(1) The Greek GhU1·ch.-" The Orthodox Christian Church" is the special title claimed with pride and ostentation by the four great branches of the Greek Ohurch-namely, those in Russia, Greece, Bulgaria, and Turkey. 'rhe last named is the only one of these four which has a patriarch at its head. The Greek Church in '['urkey, by its geographical position, holds an unchallenged claim to all that is

thrilling and uplifting in the traditiolis of all the centuries of Chris- tianity in the East. "'ithin her bounds were held those great ecu- llIenical councils which settled for all time the form of some of the profoundest doctrines of the Christian Church. In her great centers of Alexandria and Antioch were established those schools from which went forth the eloquence and the learning that nourished and propa- gated the Church. Her basilicas resounded with the preaching of Chrysostom, the Gregorys, Augustine, Basil, and a host of other noble champions of the faith. Upon her soil was shed the blood of that heroic army of martyrs, from Polycarp down, who sealed their testi- mony with their lives. From her capital went forth those missionaries who carried .the Gospel message to the Goths and other peoples of powerful influence in the savage wilds of Central Europe, as well as . to Abyssinia and other distant lands. Within her territory were made those faithful translations of sacred Scripture into Syriac, Latin, and Armenian, which stand to-day alongside of the most ancient manu~ scripts in the work of correcting our sacred text. It was her monas- teries that preserved to our own day those precious manuscripts themselves. It was on this same soil that the apostles walked to and fro, carrying the glad tidings and laying down their lives in unre- corded martyrdoms, and here are those spots, called sacred by all the world, where our blessed Master passed the days of His humiliation. In a language almost identical with the language of to-day in Con- stantinople and Smyrna were written those wonderful records of Divine thought in human speech.

With a ~istory redolent with such memories, how could a Christian people be other than zealous, devoted, and spiritual? A thorough study of the present condition of this great Church brings a feeling of disappointment on this point. A zeal for their Church they certainly have, but it is as a national organization far more than as a spiritual body. The story of the Greek revolution early in the nineteenth century shows clearly what important service the Church received in securing Greek unity, and hence Greek liberty. The undisciplined patriots were scattered in factions which were sometimes fiercely opposed to each other, and ,it was only the Church which could reconcile and unite them. Around the Church they loyally rallied as the representative of all they were fighting for. And yet very few of them had any adequate idea of what the true Church really signified. The Greeks in Turkey have no present plans for political independence, but their national feelings and their hopes for the future of their people seem to them inseparably bound up with the ecclesiastical organization; hence the strong feeling of antipathy toward any individual who shows any leaning toward laxity in his adhesion to that Church. Those individuals who. by reason of imbibing evangelical sentiments, refuse longer to comply with the formalities of the Orien-

CHRISTIAN FORCES AT WORK IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE

tal Church are at once branded as traitors to the national organization, and are excommunicated and anathematized. Such persons are liable to social ostracism, persecution, and boycott.

Doctrinally, this Church occupies a sort of middle position between an evangelical basis and that of the Romish Church. It has not, like the latter, tied itself up to any such hard and fast list of extreme and polemic doctrines as those of Trent, nor is it willing to submit its traditional tenets to the searching criterion of Scripture. The Greeks have some fine statements of Christian doctrine in the works of the "fathers" and other early writers, but in attempting to amplify those so as to cover the traditions and practises now in vogue, they have eliminated the vigor of the original expressions, and in many cases introduced directly contradictory elements. 'rheir more recent formal statements of doctrine are mostly in the form of catechism, and are rather rambling composites, lacking in homogeneity, and in that bold confidence and directness which can come only from scriptural authority. This weakness of doctrinal statement is one of. the causes of a sad reactionary wave of skepticism and infidelity which has swept through a considerable portion of the Greek Church during I he century just closed. Koraes and his coadjutors a century ago gav~ a tremen- . dous stimulus to the awakening Greek mind, and opened up the treasures of the ancient languages and the possibilities of the modern. But they also let loose upon their young men the floodgates of French skeptical and immoral literature, and modern European science, with its foolish attitude of opposition to revelation, tickled the Oriental mind, and carried away multitudes of the brightest minds,into agnosticism and atheism. j1"inding the very standards of their Church weak and vacillating, and the practise of their leaders contradictory and inconsistent, this awakening body of thinkers fellllaturally into the fashionable current of contempt for religion, and yet continued to maintain its outward forms in order to keep in touch with the conservative and superstitious portion of the community. Thus the stream of life flows on in this communion consisting of two distinct currents which will not mingle, and neither of which has force enough to overcome and control t.he other. '1'he devout and orthodox are mostly ignorant and superstitious, while the more intelligent and educated bring t.he name of t.heir Church into disrepute by their irreligion and often by immorality. Both are equally loyal to the outward name of their Church, and both are equally shy of the plain teachings of an open Gospel.

Ecclesiastically the Greek Church has a thoroughly organize::l hierarchy that controls its affairs with but littlejnterference from the laity. The secular clergy are married men, and hence can hold an honored and respectable place in society. but as a general thing they reflect no glory upon their Church by learning 01' exalted moral

influence. Indeed, the rural clergy are as a dass extremely ignorant, and are repulsively perfunctory in the discharge of their ecclesiastical duties. Their stipends are miserably inadequate, and they are generany compelled to eke out a living by some outside avocation. The monks and higher clergy are liable to all the perils of enforced celibacy, and have the reputation of being selfish, scheming, and unreliable. Among them are men of learning and ability, and they have done important service in the cultivation of Greek language and archrnology.

The liturgy of the Greek Ohurch is burdened with the use of an obsolete dialect, and is rendered still further unintelligible by the nasal drawl of intoning. Thus the idea of getti~g any knowledge or information from the Church service is quite foreign to the thought of the worshipers, and the religions effect has to be made up by the dramatic get-up of the ceremonies, by the glare of tinsel and candle, and by the pervasive odor of incense. The use of solid images, and of crucifixes with the body on them in relief, is strictly prohibited, but the form of the cross is very much in evidence, and painted pictures in the flat Byzantine style are essential to the functions of worship. Each worshiper must kiss one of these and touch his forehead to it on every act of worship, and the sign of the cross has become a habitual charm with which to honor every symbol of religion and ward off every evil. Superstition and heartless extel'llalism mark all their worship.

Such in brief is the Ohurch which sits in the seat of the apostles and the holy fathers. Secularized and corrupted by the vast influx of the heathen element from the time of Constantine, it became an easy prey to Mohammedanism. Crushed and distorted by centuries of oppression and contempt, and driven to the use of every sort of deceit and prevarication in order to avoid annihilation, it has failed of its Divine mission to uplift and spiritualize and sanctify, and has served mainly as a social bond to save its adherents from dropping into the abyss of Mohammedanism. Still, to accomplish this has been no mean undertaking, and we should give ungrudging sympathy to an organization which, in the face of such terrible odds, has stanchly maintained the name and form of the Christian faith through all these centuries.

(2) The Bulgarian Clwrclt.-This is properly only a part of the Greek Church, and has only reccntly assumed a separate organic existence. Its doctrines, its forms, and its practises are identical with those of the Mother Ohurch. Its liturgy, too, is largely the same, except that the old Slavic language takes the place of the old Greek, and serves equally to hide the meaning of the inspired scripture and the beautiful old prayers and songs. The ecclesiastical organization of the Bulgarian OhtHch is essentially the same as that of the Greek

CHRISTIAN FORCES AT WORK IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE

Church in Turkey, the exarch taking the place of the patriarch. Its religious life is perhaps even more superficial than in the Greek Church, the differences mainly corresponding to the contrast in national characteristics, with probably less of avowed skepticism, and more of stolid indifference and deI~se ignorance on the part of the lower classes than among the Greeks. The Bulgarians outnumber the Greeks in Turkey, and yet they have always held a secondary place. This is not only because the Greeks have commanded more wealth and education than the Bulgarians, but their Church is richer in tradition and in location and in external- recognition. Since the separation, the Greek hierarchy has made repeated efforts to assert a sup.,remacy over the Bulgarian Church, but in vain, for the Bulgarian spirit of independence is as strong in ecclesiastical affairs as in political.

The Bulgarian people, tho not originally and ethnologically a Slavonic race, have yet so wholly imbibed the Slavonic spirit and adopted a Slavonic language that they have been admitted to or dragged into the Slav' group of nations, and thus they have long had the sympathy of Russia, and enjoyed very substantial aid from Russia in their struggle for independence. Their present attitude toward Russia, however, is far from one of subserviency, and even savors at times of jealousy and suspicion. Socially and individually the Bulgarians are of a sturdy stock, and they have won the esteem of their European neighbors by a vigorous use of their opportunities. Yet if they persist in refusing to purify and regulate their Church 011 truly evangelical principles the outlook for their moral and religious life will be rather gloomy.

(3) The Armenian Oll1lrch.-Much that has been said of the Greek Church might be repeated verbatim about the Armenians. Their hierarchical system is sommvhat similar to the Greek, culminating in a patriarch residing at Constantinople, but who is himself subordinate to a still higher ecclesiastical figurehead, called Catholicos, who resides at Etchmiadzin, in Russian Armenia, and claims to preside over the Armenian Church in all lands. The local clergy of this communion are not much, if any, above the range of those in the Greek and Bulgarian churches in point of intellectual and spiritual grasp and activity, tho perhaps on the average a little more intelligent. Their liturgy is in the national language, and was ill the vernacular when it was first adopted, but it has remained unchanged from the fifth century, while the language of the people has undergone a gradual and very essential change; hence, the people get very little idea of what is being chanted and intoned in the service from beginning to end. This fact gives the key to their spiritual condition. It is in a state of suspended animation, which for the individual means death. The characteristic symptom of this condition is that they are them-

selves unconscious of it, and to a large extent lacking in desire for anything better. These remarks apply to all these nominally Chris- tian communities. This low spiritual state; of course, gives the tone to their moral con<1ition. , It is perhaps surprising that the amount of flagrant open crime is not greater than it is, but their standard of commercial probity, of domestic purity, and of public dut,y is sadly low. Centuries of oppression by a race of unscrupulous and fanatiqal conquero'rs have driven them to the use of all manner of subterfuge, and this habitual practise of deception has had a most balefnl influ- ence on their spiritual, moral, social, commercial, domestic, and personal character. There is, however, a conserving power in the primitive Rimplicity of Oriental customs, and still more a seasoning grace in the fundamental doctrines of Christianity. These have kept.

these people from the lower depths of depravity, and enabled them to live along with an easy-going forbearance toward their neighbors, but with very small interest in anything outside of their own personal advantage.

The geographical distribution of these nationalities is a significant factor in their present condition and fnture history. The Bulgarians occupy some of the best portions of the Balkan Peninsula, and show an inclination to make the best use of their newly acquired advantages for agricultural, industrial, and commercial progress. They are massed together in a compact territOl'y with comparatively' few outsiders living among them, and are united and harmonious.

The location of the Greeks and Armenians is quite different.

Widely scattered, mainly in Asia Minor, among largely preponderating majorities of Mohammedans surrounding them on all sides, they experience all the benefits and disad vantages of constant contact with other races.. The Armenians are found in all the large cities, in very considerable numbers, engaged in trade and as artisans, and in some regions they form also the agricultural class. The Greeks are mostly scattered along the whole seaboard of Asia Minor and Macedonia, employed in maritime and commercial pursuits.

(4) The ilfino1' Gltristian Sects. (a) The Assyrian Ohu1'ch.- This is a name applied to a small community scattered on the mountains of Kurdistan, on the borders of Persia. They are practically one with the Nestorians of the Urumia region, and are a relic of the Monophysite controversy which rent the Eastern Church during the sixth and seventh centnries.

(b) The Jacobites.-Another fragment from the same Monophysite explosion, but numbering more than the so-called Assyrians. They occupy portions of Southern Asia Minor, Northern Syria, and Mes- opotamia. • (c) The Copts.-These are the Christian descendants of the ancient Egyptians. They number about four hundred thousand, and are

OHRISTIAN FOROES AT WORK IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE

among the best of the inhabitants of Egypt, comparing very favorably with the Fellaheen, those of the same race who accepted Mohammed- anism. 1'hey have lost the knowledge of their original language, and have adopted Arabic as their vernacular. The Ooptic, however, is interesting philologically, and the Ooptic version of the Scriptures is useful, as from its antiquity throwing light on the textual questions. The Coptic Ohurch has made much less opposition to evangelical efforts of foreign missionaries than have the other churches of the East.

THE ROMAN CATHOLICS IN TURKEY.

The Romish Ohurch in its interpretation of the name Oatholic sets up a claim to universality, and it has been indefatigable in its .efforts to bring other Christians nnder its sway. While the geograph- ical boundary between the Eastern and the Western Ohurch is pretty clearly drawn, yet within the territory of the Eastern Church the Western has secured a considerable number of adherents. Beside those named below, certain portions of so-called independent national churches in some of the principalities of the Balkan Peninsula were either brought originally into Ohristianity by agents of the Western Ohurch, or have been won over to it by more recent inducements of various sorts.

In all the Oriental branches of the Papal Church important concessions have been made to local prejudice or preference in order to secure consent to the supremacy of the pope, and the name of being attached to that Ohurch. 'fhe principal of these concessions are three-viz., the marriage of the secular clergy, the use of the national language in the liturgy, and the use of both elements in the Lord's Supper. This makes their religion outwardly almost identical with that of the Oriental churches in the same nationalities. In all of both parties there is the same disuse of the Scriptures, devotion to national names and catch-words, dependence on outward rites and formalities, and lack of spiritual piety. The name " United" is prefixed to the national name of those sections of the Oriental churches which are connected with the papal organization, to indicate that relation.

(1) The United Greek Olmrch.-About the middle of the fourteenth century there was a renewal of the struggle over the question of the unity or separation of the Eastern and Western churches, and the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome, and when the smoke had cleared away several considerable fragments of the Greek Church were found clinging to the Western organization. They are mostly in European Turkey, or what did belong to Turkey until recently. In faith and practise they scarcely differ from their "Orthodox" brethren, but in ecclesiastical connection they belong to Rome.

(2) Tlte United Armenian Ohurch.-For a time during the fif-

teenth century the entire Armenian Ohurch recognized a sort of union with the Ohurch of Rome, but it w~s not long before they declared their absolute independence, and from the time of the Oouncil of Florence, in 1441, only a small portion of the Ohurch elected to remain in connectIon with Rome. Rome has done enough for them in the way of civilization, and of education, and of political patronage, to secure the continuance of this relation, to the advantage perhaps of both parties, except that these melllbers of the Armenian community are looked upon by their conationalists as traitors to the national cause. 'fhese Catholic Armenians number perhaps about two hundred thonsand, and are mostly dwellers in the large cities of the empire, Oonstantinople, Smyrna, etc., tho Oatholic Armenian villages are found in the interior at various points, as Pirkenik, near Sivas, etc..

(3) The JfaJ'onites.-These are the rugged mountaineers of the Lebanon. Their leading bishop in the fifth century was John Maron, and from him they have their name. The story of how for centuries thfly maintained not only their ecclesiastical but also their political independence, boldly repelling all who sought to invade this Switzerland of Syria, is one of the thrilling romances of history. But toward the middle of the fifteenth century, having joined the cause of the Orusaders, and being tempted by promises of political protection and various other advantages, they gave ill their adhesion to the Ohurch of Rome. Another tragic chapter in their history was when, in 1860, they were assailed by their fierce Mohammedan neighbors' the Druses, and suffered thosernthless mas~acres which stirred all Europe. France, tho not overmuch religious at home, has always proved the loyal champion of the Papal Ohurch abroad, and she earnestly espoused the cause of the persecuted Ohristians of the Lebanon. Since that time, as a result of the demands of Europe, the Lebanon has been ruled by' a Ohristian governor, and the fierce Druses have become peaceable, industrious citizens.

(4) Tile Jesuits.-These are named, not as a sect 01' native Ohristian element, but as a missionary body, seeking by a variety of means to bring individuals and communities into the communion of the Romish Ohurch. 'fhey have a large number of stations scattered in all parts of the country. In the problem of their success much depends on the individual character of the personnel in the different stations. In some the work seems to be scarcely more than stationary, while in others it is prosecuted with mnch ardor. At many points they have gained great influence, and won many permanent adherents through their colleges and other educational establishments. They command large sums of money with which to carryon these institutions. Instruction in the French language is very thorough, and forms a strong attraction to the young men and women of the country, as a knowledge of that tongue is considered the key to political and

IN BLOOD-STAINED ASHANTI LAND

social preferment. Instrumental music is another very popular means for gaining influence, and their bands and orchestras are sometimes quite successful. In other departments of education, however, they are often superficial, and the essential elements of character-building are too much neglected. In general, the course of the members of this frater- nity in the empire has been such as to gain for them the reputation of falsehood and trickery, and their name is often used in conversation as a synonym for hypocrisy and underhanded plotting. Doubtless, some of them are men of talent and erudition, and we would not malign their motives, but the n"et result of their work in the Turkish empire does not appear to conduce much to the spiritual reformation of the people.

(To be concluded.) oTebo -_ o Wangara. – …… .. _- ….- ….. …-………

.A tJ SCALE OF MILES G GU L 50 100 150 200 ASHANTI LAND IN BLOOD-STAINED ASHANTI LAND.

BY REV. JAMES JOHNSTON, A.T.S.

The negro kingd()m of Ashanti in western Africa, now forming a definite part of the British empire, is located inland from the central seaboard of the Gold Coast Colony. It has an area of about thirty thousand square miles, and a population estimated from one million to three million, of whom a fifth are born warriors. The country is

hilly, and well watered by the rivers Volta, Prah, and Assinee, but is none too healthy, especially in the lower alluvial districts. It is covered with dense forests abounding in elephants, boars, gazelles, and other wild beasts.

In the vicinity of the towns the land is fertile and admirably cultivated, producing maize, rice, millet, yams (the staple food), tobacco, sugar, etc. The principal trees are the bamboo, oil-palm, rubber, and plantain. The capital is Kumasi, and the principal towns Kpando, an important trade center on the Volta, with Salaga, containing a population of forty thousand souls.

The exports are palm-oil, gold-dust in abundance, and slaves. The Ashantis are elever in the art of manufacture, their cottons are beautiful, and their work in leather and earthenware is excellent. 'rheir sword-blades indicate traces of earlier :Moorish civilization. With other West African tribes the Ashantis compare favorably: the men are taller and better proportioned than the average negro and the women are by no means unprepossessing.

Unhappily, human sacrifice has been practised in connection with cruel fetish worship, and attended by scenes of hideous, blood-curdling, a!ld revolting carnage. Polygamy, too, has beel! the rule, the last king having no less than three thousand three hundred and thirtythree wives.

In its early days the Ashanti kingdom consisted of sereral tribes, driven southward, hundreds of years ago, by various northern Moslem tribes, the former in their southerly course asserting their sovereignty over the weaker Fantis, who occupied the coast region. During their later conquest of the Fantis they became involved in war with the British (1807-26), and were finally driven from the seacoast.

After a punitive expedition by the British in 1863 stern measnres were again necessary in 1R73, when Sir Garnet Wolseley landed with two thousand five hundred men, forced his way through hordes of aggressive savages, forty thousand strong: captured Kumasi, and afterward committed it to the flames.

Kofi Kari-kari, a savage monarch, renounced his claim to the Gold Coast Colony protectorate and granted various cOllcessions, including the abandonment of the dreadful system of human sacrifices, the victims of which were usually prisoners of war and condemned criminals. The treaty was recklessly violated, and the reign of his successor, the ex-King Prempeh, was even more horrible and bloodthirsty. Prempeh's refusal to fulfil his obligations and his preparations for war determined the British government upon ending his rule.

An expedition in 1895, of which Colonel Baden-Powell was a member, marched to Kumasi, and by a bloodless battle seized Prempeh,who is now an exile in Sierra Leone. In one day, just before the

i901.] IN BLOOD-STAINRD ASHANTI LAND.-

British troops reached the capital, Prempeh had sacrificed four hun- dred human beings in order to make the British advance a failure.

Prempeh's cruelty was inconceivable; the only way in which this barbarous ruler displayed any ingenuity was in torturing his sub- jects by nameless methods. It was in this campaign that Prince Henry of Battenberg, a son-in-law of Queen Victoria, fell a victim to malarial fever.

By treaty and annexation England came into possession of terri- tory in the Gold Coast region extending five hundred miles inland.

Again, in 1900, the Ashantis made a struggle to throw off the Brit- ish yoke, due incidentally to the attempt of the British to seize the Golden Stool-the emblem of Ashanti nationality-but mainly to the imposition of the hut tax, and the incitement of. the fetish priests against civilized government in any form.

The garrison in Kumasi, numbering some three hundred and fifty- eight persons, eighteen of whom were Europeans, including the governor (Sir H. Hodgson), Lady Hodgson, and six missionaries with native agents, was attacked by at least ten thousand infuriated Ashanti warriors, who, had they been provided with rifles, would speedily have annihilated the little force of defenders. By sheer British pluck and strategy the savages were outwitted until the arrival of the black Hausa regiments, led by Col. Sir James Willcocks, who suppressed the rebellion.

Among the Ashantis the principal racial characteristic is an insane passion for the shedding of human blood. Their indifference to life and suffering is appalJing. For ages the most fiendish massacres have been perpetrated, and slavery, with its nameless atrocities, carried on.

When the war _drums, varnished with human blood and decked with human bones, are sounded, neither,age nor sex is spared ill the "dance of death." Even at festivals in times of peace the ferocious thirst for blood seeks satisfaction. The death of a king has always .been marked by a wholesale butchery of victims, on the assumption that a chief's rank in the next world depends on the number of followers he can claim there. 0ne of the streets of Kumasi, says Reclus, the celebrated geographer, was called" Never dry of blood," and the very name of the city meant" Kill them al1."

For the reclamation of the Ashanti savages the English Methodists opened a station in Ashanti territory nearly fifty years ago. As might have been supposed, the king and the fetish doctors drove them out and destroyed their buildings. They have since returned, and, despite this early reverse, coupled with a deadly malarious climate and frequent tribal uprisings, the work has been full of promise and civilizing progress. In this heroic enterprise the Rev. J. T. F. Halligey was signally identified some years back, while in 1900, when the Basel and Methodist missionaries were besieged in Kumasi, one hundred and

twenty miles north of Oape Ooast Oastle, the Rev. Thomas Morris, of the latter society, and his native agents were of the number. This missionary reported that, previous to the rising, thousands of natives were flocking to the Uhristian services, and bright results were every day more apparent.

The famous Basel Evangelical Mission was planted on the Gold Ooast and in Ashanti in 1828, its subsequent noble history being specially associated with the names of Riis, Zimmermann, Ohristaller, and others, founders of stations and translators of many valuable works in the native dialects.

In more recent years the mission has been conspicuously represented by the Rev. Fritz Ramseyer, for thirty-seven years a missionary on the Gold Ooast, of which thirty years have been spent in Ashanti proper. According to the principles of the Basel Industrial Mission, Mr. Ramseyer, in evangelizing the natives, has combined the teaching of religion with the acquirement of some handicraft, in order to make the best of the native, and to make the native the best for his own country. This plan of civilizing influence was bearing remarkable fruit when the disaster last year occurred. So long ago as 1869 he and his mission station were raided by warriors of King Kofi Karikari; Mr. Ramseyer and his devoted partner were carried off prisoners to Kumasi. Four years and seven months they were kept in captivity until, in 1874, relief came through the British soldiers under Sir Garnet (now Lord) Wolseley.

Twenty years strenuous and fruitful toil succeeded at Abetifi, when the undaunted pair, four years since, went again to Kumasi, to reestablish themselves in a prosperous work. In 1900 came the rebellion and their investment in the Kumasi fort for nearly eight weeks. Notwithstanding their extraordinary perils in Kumasi-their rescue by the relief column, the destruction of their mission station and loss of personal effects, their flight to the coast and suffering terrible privations, benighted in the forest depths and mourning the loss of their child-Mr. and Mrs. Ramseyer are sanguine of resuming their task when funds have been secured. Mr. Ramseyer, hale, hearty, and vigorous, Lelieves that Ashanti has a great future under a settled government. The Ashanti chiefs were accustomed to say to him that they would revolt once for all, and, if beaten, "their submission wOlllrl be true submission."

The now historic Golden Stool, held in deep reverence and whose whereabouts has been a mystery, was last removed by two chiefs and two slaves who had charge of it, the latter burying it and being killed as soon as they had completed their task. The secret was then left with the two chiefs, both of whom, however, lost their lives in the recent campaign. Some of the English officers serving on the Gold Ooast are said to have a good idea where the famous stool lies buried,

IN BJ"OOD-STAINED ASBANTI LAND

and an organized attempt is to be made to recover it. This royal relic consists of a wooden frame with gold plates rendered black by human blood, for every time sacrifices were made it was dipped in blood. The stool was more than one hundred years old, and when repairs had been necessary these had been carried out by affixing strips of gold, with which the stool was now nearly covered, while there was also upon it two chains of massive gold. The king, at his coronation,sat on the Golden Stool at the great festival, bu t only for a few minu tes, and that was the only time 'in his life. The stool was the emblem of power and loyalty, and doubtless, after some years of A SCENE IN THE MISSION COMPOUND. KUMASI, ASHANTI LAND.

firm and patient government, the Ashantis.will think no more of the Golden Stool.

The future of Ashanti has many encouraging signs. Within the last ten years trade has trebled, and, by the clearing of once impenetrable forests, and also the anticipated completion of the railway from Sekondi via Tarkwa to Kumasi, to be opened by March, 1903, colonization is making rapid strides and doing much to render this part of .the ,African continent, once" the white man's grave/' more secure and habitable. Already slavery has been prohibited, barbarous customs and human sacrifices have been largely abolished, and, by pacific government, a new era is in store for the gold country when its enormous resources are more fully developed.

No less gratifying is it that the Liverpool School of Tropical Medicine has lately achieved a triumph in the medical investigation of the

causes of malarial fever, transmitted by the mosqnitos, hitherto a source of very regrettable mortality. Fortunately, when the swampy country near the coast is passed, the climate in the interior is much better, and the conditions of existence in Kumasi, save for the presence of black-water fever, are improving each year.

Every good wish will accompany Mr. and Mrs. Ramseyer on their return to the heart of Ashanti land in the prosecution of their laborious calling to ameliorate, by the union of industrial training and religious instruction, the mental and spiritual lot of the dark races in that vast region of West Africa.

SELF-DESTRUOTION .IN JAPAN.

BY J. H. DEFOREST, SENDAI, JAPAN.

Missionary of the American Board.

Everybody knows that Japanese history lbounds in stories of haralciri, and as the word has gained entrance into our English dictionaries there is no need of an explanation other than to say that this method of dying was considered most honorable. The good effects of haralciri on the military and chivalrous spirit of the Japanese are not lightly to be passed by. A noble fearlessness of death was thus inculcated, which was felt chiefly among the warrior class. but was apparent among the 'common people also.

Even boys and girls became infected with this unflinching purpose to die rather than to suffer what was considered dishonor. Among my pictures I have a very vivid one of seventeen boys, averaging sixteen years of age, committing haralciri after the battle of Wakamatsu, thirtyfour years ago. They fought fearlessly 'by the side of their parents, and when defeat came they would not survive the brave dead. I have often talked with the men of those times, and heard how the old men, women, and children quietly carried out this self-destruction as soon as the news of defeat reached them. Whole families were thus swept out of existence. Women and children would kneel in a line on the mats, say good-by to each other, and then the grandfather, smothering his grief, would drop their heads one by one with his sword, and end himself by haralciri.

To understand Japanese history and the sword-to-sword battles thereof, one must add to the bloody victories the after self-destruction of large numbers who would not survive defeat. While writing this my eyes happened to rest on a Japanese newspaper having an article on " Harakiri." It gives two instances of terrible self-slaughter after defeat. In one some five hundred warriors commit haralciri; and in the other over six thousand perish by their own hands.

With this spirit affecting all strata of society, it is not so much to

SELF-DESTRUCTION IN JAPAN

be wondered at that the women of Japan figure more largely among suicides than do the women of any other land where statistics are taken. Out of a hundred, thirty-eight are women. I shall not go into the various causes of this now, but will refer to something quite foreign to our civilization-the joshi, or the dying together of lovers.

This is wholly the result of the system of public prostitution. Poor parents sell their daughters to these places for a term of years. Some go from a sense of duty, hoping to help support their aged parents, and looking forward also to a match with some sympathetic visitor who wiII assume the financial burdens of the girl. But always the debts are so managed that few girls escape on the expiration of their contracts. This hopeless condition often leads to self-destruction.

The evil houses of Sendai have within two months furnished the public with five cases of Joshi. In one of these a sergeant in the army here fell in love with one of these girls, whom he visited for three years. The attachment was mutual, and they longed to marry. But three years of this life brought the sergeant to financial and moral ruin. The girl saw no hope of being bought out of her virtual imprisonment, where she had contracted debts to the amount of over a hundred dollars. She could not become the sergeant's wife, so she suggested mutual self-destruction. He resisted for a while, but was overcome by her persistent urging and consented to die with her.

Even matters of this sort are attended with certain formalities, one of which is leaving a letter of explanation for relatives or others concerned. It is sad reading, this letter of the girl telling of her unworthy life and loss of hope. The shorter letter of the soldier confesses his failure in life, and says that, being a soldier, he should naturally die by harakiri, but as the girl is so eager to die with him, he has consented to die as she does, with poison.

My morning paper has just come in with another Joshi story. It seems that a young man from the country entered the service of a merchant here for twenty cents a day, and won the confidence of his master by his fidelity. But a companion led him off one night for a frolic, and from that time he went the downward path. He formed an attachment for one of the public girls and contracted debts to such an extent that his employer discharged him. When lie told her of his hopeless future, she eagerly replied that she too was deep in debt and could never become his wife. "So let us die together," she urged, and he consented. They escaped from the premises unobserved, went to the high precipice overhanging the river, tied themselves together, and jumped into the rocky bed sixty feet below.

Her letter of regret to her parents was as fallows: "Father and Mother, parents dear-My life-long desire has been for you, to whom I send this note of regret. Believing it was for your sake, I sunk my body in this pleasure-house, and among my many

visitors was one . . . We became perfectly open-hearted with each other in firm friendship. But no matter how long we live in this world, my useless body is drawn by an unfeeling fate, and I have decided to die. Dear family, father and motileI', I write this word of sorrow. Please bury this dead body. I have mountains of requests to make, but in my haste I must omit them. Be resigned to my fate."

Thus death is the retreat of men of honor, and also of those whose hope in this life is destroyed.. 'fhe old thought still lingers that selfdestruction is the only honorable course left after wrong-doing. To this day it is commanded by fathers when their children bring disgrace upon the family.. I know a young lady who has recently received a dirk from her father with the message that her action has brought immense shame on him and on the family, which death alone can wipe out. I know a young man whose disregard of his father's wishes led the enraged parent to send him the message that one death would not suffice to save the family from shame-it would take both the father's and the son's.

With the Hew liberty which the recent laws give young men and women, with the larger recognition of their rights, and with the optimism of a Ohristian philosophy, there will disappear from Japanese life much of the pessimism that poisons the mind, and the low estimate of life will give place to belief in its sacredness. And the nobler virtues of the Japanese family that dread shame and prize honor will be purified and enriched in the faith in the living God and loving Father 'of us all.

DID THE BOXER MOVEMENT HELP OR HUR'l' OHINA:'

BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

It is often of great help in judging of the drift of great events to learn what the impression made on persons of average intelligence disconnected with the prime movers is. Such impressions may be but "straws," as in a political campaign, but they are nevertheless interesting under the conditions. It is an item of some entertainment at least, possibly of some importance, that comes through the secular press of the Far East, that a debate should have occurred in the Young Men's Ohristian Association, at Shanghai, Ohina, in May of the present year. It was only a debate after the fashion of the old New England debating society, with judges to render a verdict according to the argument, but that itself is a fact of interest as an innovation in the conservatism of the East, and it was in English.

The judges were Rev. Donald McGillivray, M.A., B.D.; Wong Kai Kah (Yale University), and S. C. New (Philipps Exeter). They awarded the strength of the argument to the negaHve party in the discussion of the resolution, "that the Boxer uprising will be for the ultimate good of Ohina."

DID THE BOXER MOVEMENT HELP OR gURT CgINA? '(63

The party maintaining the affirmative were Messrs. H. C. Tan, Tien tsin University; N. Y. Chang, Queen's College, Hongkong, and G. H. Bell, another college, U. S. A. The opposition was composed of Messrs. Theo. Wong, University of Virginia; S. L. Fong, Gov- ernment Translation Bureau, and W. W. Yen, University of Virginia.. They had all engaged in business and professional life, and their arguments represent the progressive nature of young China's thoughts.

The contention is, summarized by the Union, as follows: The affirmative claimed: 1. "Reform always comes through upheaval." The history of France, Japan, and England has proved this point.

2. The Boxer uprising "has caused a wonderful stimulus to public opinion," which makes for good government.

3. The Boxers themselves, "tho entirely fanatical, yet demonstrated that the Chinese are patriotic." Sir Robert Hart was cited to prove this.

4. And the fact is also noted that tho the Russo-Chinese convention grew out of the Boxer uprising, yet that "the patriotism of the Chinese was therefore aroused· and was so strong as to force the hand of the Manchus." This was good out of evil.

5. The Boxer uprising has for good and all "convinced the Manchus of the foolishness of their foreign exclusion policy."

6. The uprising has demonstrated" that the Chinese Christians have the martyr spirit, and that the hearts of the people are not dead."

7. The overthrow of Eoxerdom has given a great blow to superstition. S. "The Conservatives have been crushed." 9. The war has brought the other nations closer together in suppressing a common danger, and has therefore had "It unifying effect on the world."

Th9 speakers on the negative side argued: 1. "China has already lost her independence. Her foreign relations, the policing of her capital, hel:' customs and her financial system are now dictated by foreigners. Officials are put down and up as the foreigners direct. She is only nominally independent. If the loss of independence is a benefit, then the Boxer uprising has been a benefit. but not otherwise."

2. The Boxer uprising" is only the beginning of like troubles." 3. One result of the Boxer uprising is "the certain increase of taxation to a point such as the Chinese have never known before." 4. The Boxer uprising has given Russia just the pretext she wanted to seize Manchuria. "She will never restore Manchuria." 5. "The moral effect of this bloodthirsty War, the object-lesson of Western troops descending to barbarism, will take years to eradicate among us Chinese." 6. Another detrimental result was brought forward-namely, thf' I:'evulsion of feeling now felt all over the world against Chinese. 7. The barbarities of the foreign troops have led many progressivf' northern Chinese "to hate foreigners, excepting the Japanese. The native newspapers are constantly praising the Japanese." S. Tho the Yangtse Viceroys undoubtedly did a wise thing in

breaking with the northern Conservatives, yet the result has been the making of two parties, the northern party and the southern party. If any nation desires to secure North China, she undoubtedly will playoff one of the parties against the other.

9. The missionary problem is now much more complicated. 10. The court, instead of being led to adopt reform measures, has given evidence by recent appointments that it is as conservative as ever.

The negative held that for these and other reasons the Boxer uprising was not for the ultimate good of China, and the judge>! decided in their favor, after long deliberation.

EDUCATION IN CHINA.

BY REV. G. S. MINER, FUCHAU, CHINA.

lIIethodist Episcopal lIIission.

During the past year or more China and the Chinese have been before the reading public of Christendom as never before. Probably the world to-day knows ten times as much about the "Celestials" as it did twelve months ago. Enough has been written about "the situation in China," and kindred topics, to fill many large volumes. Almost every question that relates to this nation has been before the people except the" educational," yet no persons put a higher estimate upon an education than the Chinese do, and a 8chol/1r commands greater respect in no other nation.

For more than three thousand years China has had a written language. The writings of Confucius, which have done more to influence the people of this empire than those of all other writers put together, date back about five hundred years before Christ. Most of the textbooks used in the schools to-day were written more than twenty centuries ago, and the same influences and teachings which governed the mind then control it to-day. This being the case, and the aversion which the Chinese have for chnnging the old for the new being so strong, it is with the greatest difficulty that this people are influenced to change their mode of living, system of education, and religious belief.

There is no "pnblic school system" in this empire. Only the "well-to-do" or wealthy have the advantages of an education, unless the missionaries, or generous Chinese, open schools in behalf of the masses. There are a few native charity schools, but only a few. The Chinese boy starts to school when about six years of age. A fortuneteller is called, and after ascertaining the boy's age and date of birth, he fixes the day upon which he is to start on his educational career. On the lucky day, appointed by the wise man, the boy, dressed in his best, with hair neatly combed and. head smoothly shaved, presents himself to the teacher, gives him a small present, bows his head to the floor three times, thereby signifying that he is willing to obey his

l!lDUCATION IN CHINA

commands. (The Ohinese recognize three great superiors-the emperor, the parents, and the teacher.) He next does reverence to, and burns incense before, the tablet whi~h has the name of the sage Oonfucius written upon it. .

The school is generally held in the central room of a d welling- house; sometimes a side room or temple is used. Its walls are usually decorated 'with scrolls on which are pictures and ancient sages' wri- tings. The furniture consists of anum bel' of little tables and stools for the pupils, and a large table and chair for the teacher. On each small table is an ink-stone and little brush that is used as a pen. On the teacher's table are books, inkstone, pens, a flat bamboo stick, and the indispensable pipe. There are no stated hours for opening and closing the school; the pu pils who can, come early and stay late, others may be iu school only one-half of the day; consequently they are not organized into classes, but a lesson is assigned each individual pupil and they are allowed to advance as rapidly as they can. Their books are printed from boards on which the characters have been cut.

There is no alphabet in the Ohinese language, but two hundred and fourteen radicals or root characters, which enter into the formation of all the other characters, each of which represents a word. The characters are written one beneath another in columns and are read from top down, and the columlls are read from the right to the left.

The number of words in the language is about forty thousand, but only a small part of these are known to any but the literati. 'I.'he first sentence in the Ohinese boy's primer runs as follows: "Men at their birth are by nature radically good." The importance of study is then enlarged upon, and a sentence occurs to this effect: "To educate without severity shows a teacher's indolence." The bamboo stick, which is frequently used, is a proof that this maxim of the sages of.

old commends itself to the teachers of the present day. The boy nex't learns that there are three great powers-heaven, earth, and man; and three great lights-sun, moon, and stars. They further read that rice, miTIet, wheat, rye, and barley are the five kinds of grain on which man subsists. Various other matters of a similar kind are touched upon, followed by a summary of Ohinese history. Afterward the examples of sages and prodigies of antiquity are commended to the yonthful pupil. Many examples of bigotry, superstition, and devotion to literature are indelibly impressed upon the scholar's memory. They are also taught to despise foreigners, and that Ohina is the only great nation of the earth. Fung-shui and filial piety are taught with great emphasis and bind them with an iron coil.. There is little doubt that the instances recorded in " Twenty-four Examples of Filial Piety" (a small text-book illustrated with woodcuts, and accepted as historical facts) have greatly influenced Ohiua's rising generations. A favorite proverb teaches that "Of the hundred virtues the chief is filial piety," and no other virtue is so constantly instilled into the children's minds.

Chinese education is not a "drawing out;" it is a " cram-cram." It consists chiefly in being able to repeat verbatim the sayings and writings of ancient tlages. 'l'housands of young men in China can for days repeat the sayings of Oonfucius and Mencius. Suppose a young man in-America siJould discard all writings except the Greek and Latin, and should spend fifteen or twenty years in committing to memory the sayings of these authors, would we call him educated? He would be " educated" as thousands of the Ohinese are. And then, also, the language of the Ohinese sages, when read to the common people, is not understood, unless the reader explains the text as he reads (and often he himself does not understand it), any more than an English audience would understand an orator if he should repeat one of Cicero's ora- tions without comment. After studying ten or fifteen years, Ohinese students enter the annual examinations held under the auspices of the government. On the appointed day they present themselves to the literary chancellor, and are assigned a subject upon which they are to write an essay. 1'hey are then conducted to a small room, placed under guard, and not allowed to communicate with any one until they have finished writing. Probably about one in a hundred passes at each examination and receives the degree of "Siu-tsai" (A.B.). Altho unsuccessful at first, candidates annually attend the examinations until they either attain the honor or die in the attempt. A" Siu-tsai" can attend an examination and secure the degree of "Chu-jen" (A.M.). A" Ohu-jen" can attend an examination and receive the degree of "Oheng-shih" (LL.D.). Men with these degrees possess official prestige and power. They can go directly into the presence of certain officials. and their letters and petitions command special attention. In fact, degree-men are the representati ves of their relatives and friends on nearly all legal and political questions. They can, by paying certain sums of money, become" mandarins" and candidates for office. It is also considered a great honor to obtain a degree, and when a graduate adorns himself in classic robes and calls upon his friends, they make him presents, give him feasts, and show him great respect. This, in brief, is a sketch of the student class which constitutes about fifteen per cent: of the male population of Ohina. Not more than one per cent. of the women can read. The masses of the people of this great empire live and die without the benefits of an education. Here is where the energies of the missionaries are applied. 1'hey instil intellectual and religious truths into the minds of this poor ignorant people, and teach them of a higher and happier life. The fact is, the great majority of the people in Ohina are too poor to pay the teacher's full salary, and, consequently, unless aided, can never obtain an education.

For more than fifty years the Ohristian Ohurch has been laboring to elevate the people of this part of the Flowery Kingdom. Olose attention has been given to the subject of education, and a system as near like that in the United States as possible has been adopted. Our day-schools convene in rooms similar to those described above, save that they are decorated with Christian pictures and mottoes, instead of those of the sages. This is one use made of the "Bereau Leaf Oluster" pictures sent by kind friends. There is but little difficulty in opening day-schools, as every Ohinese considers it an honor to be able to read; the trouble is to keep the pu pils until they have finished the studies. You know how it is in the United States; the

EDUCATION IN CHINA

lower classes in an educational institution are generally three or four times as large as the higher ones, and if this be true in a country that prides itself on its educational acquirements, what must we expect in a heathen land where a majority of the people live" from hand to mouth," maintaining a constant" struggle for existence."

The plan for opening day-schools here in the Fuchau Mission is as follows: We call them "special gift schools" because the" grant- in-aid" is furnished by special contributors, and not by the mission- ary society. 'reachers or persons who wish our aid in promoting a Ohristian school first visit the pastor on whose circuit or station the schools are to be located. If his consent and recommendation are obtained, they come for my approval. After an examination as to the general fitness and qualifications of the teacher to be employed, and the object the people have in asking for a school, it may be opened. The teacher and the pastor then decide on a room (the teacher and patrons paying the rent), and post a notice inviting the scholars of that community to attend the school. If twenty or so apply, the school is opened on or about the twentieth of the Ohinese first month. For these "special gift schools" we have prescribed a four years' course of study, one-half of which consists of books prepared by missionaries, and the other half are carefully selected books of the sages, which all Ohinese must know in order to be considered educated. These books are regarded by the natives as Greek and Latin are by us, and they really are to the Ohinese spoken language what the Greek and Latin is to the English language. Beside the studies that are purely Ohristian, geography, history, and astronomy are taught. The books prepared by the missionaries and all of our Ohristian newspapers and tracts are printed on modern presses. 'rhe schools are examined quarterly by the missionary, presiding elder, or pastor, as circumstances allow. At these examinations each pupil who passes receives a picture-card that some kind American boy or girl has sent for this purpose. I have sixteen colporteurs under my supervision, and their work is so divided that each school receives a visit from one of them at least once a month, and they report the condition in which they find the schools. The pupils generally buy their books from the colporteurs; they are not furnished to them free. The pastors are also required to visit the schools of their respective charges once a week, give religious instruction, and render to me a written report. Myself and the other missionaries visit the schools as often as our other duties will allow. From these day-schools the pupils go to the boarding or high schools, pursue a five years' course of study, which consists of Ohinese classics, mathematics, history, science, and books on the Bible. From these high-schools the pupils can enter either the college or the theological seminary. The studies in these two latter institutions are nearly similar to those pursued in like-named schools in the home land. The teachers in the " special gift schools" are all natives, but in the other schools the missionaries teach as much as time will allow, and employ natives to teach the remaining classes. So far as possible only Ohristian teachers are employed, bnt in a very few instances where the school is ullder the direct oversight of a missionary, or a careful pastor, a non-Christian teacher is employed, but never a heathen. As far as possible we secure teachers from graduates of our own schools, but when this supply is exhausted we take the best men we can secure elsewhere, pre-

scribe a four years' course of study for them to pursue, require them to attend institutes and other educational meetings, and thus prepare them for the work.

The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society's workers are ed ucating the girls and women of China as efficiently as the plant above described does the boys and young men. A young girl may attend a boys' school if she has a brother attending or if a relative is teacher, consequently a goodly number of girls where there are no girls' schools, attend the "special gift schools." But the woman's society has schools in which they not only teach nearly all the branches that are taught in the above-named schools, but, in addition, vocal and instrumental music. The teachers, Biblewomen, and physicians they send forth into the work are a great credit to all concerned.

To show that the educational plant in Fuchau is in a prosperous condition, let me refer to a few facts. '1'he statistics of the Fllchau Annual Conference for 1889 show the following number of pupil.;: Day-schools, 442; boarding-schools, 24; theological seminary, 25; Anglo-Chinese College, 104; while in 1899 there were 5,382, 138, 29, and 303 respectively. Toward the support of these schools the scholars in 1899 contributed $3,998.00. The balance needed in carrying on the work was paid by the missionary society and friends who have sent me "special gifts." For six years my time was divided in superintending "special gift schools" and teaching in the Anglo-Chinese College, but during the past two years the former has demanded all my time. That our work is approved by the Chinese is proven by the fact that not long since a large dormitory, that will accommodate about one hundred students, was built by the Chinese for the college, and the Fuchau officials issued a very complimentary proclamation concerning the" special gift schools." The demand for education is greater than we have power to supply. All of our schools are full and many seeking admission have been turned away. I have refused applications for more than thirty "special gift schools." China is moving, or, as some may think, is being moved in such a way that never before in the world's history, barring the check of the Boxers, were there such opportunities for the Church, educators, manufacturers, and promoters of commerce. Leading men of the empire are losing faith in the old musty form of religion and are seekillg for the truth. They are gradually realizing that the ancient writings will not suffice for the present progressive age, and are seeking for education of a more modern character. They are understanding that their waterways, fertile valleys and plains, mountains of mineral wealth, must be utilized and developed.

THE FIRST GENERAL COUNCIL ON BIBLE STUDY AND FOREIGN MISSIONS.

BY REV. C. C. CREEGAN, NEW YORK.

A unique and inspiring conference composed of more than two hundred friends of foreign missions-more than half of them mel1representing more than one hundred churches and eighteen states, was held at Silver Bay, on the shores of the beautiful amI historic Lake George, from July 6th to 15th, inclusive. The idea of spending eight days in a careful study of the great needs of the heathen world and

FIRST CUUNCIL ON BIBLE STUDY AND FOREIGN MISSIONS

better methods for the forward movement in the work originated with Mr. Luther D. Wishard, who, perhaps, has addressed more students during the last twenty years than any other man living. Mr. Wishard, who now has charge of the Forward Movement of the American Board, was ably supported by the advisory committee having that work in charge, and of which Lucien O. Warner is chairman.

The success of the council was also largely due to the hearty cooperation of Mr. Silas H. Paine, of New York, who placed his large and splendidly equipped hotel at the disposal of the committee at remarkably low rates. Mr. Paine is a high authority on hymnology, and during his study of this subject he has gathered five thousand volumes, which have recently been presented to Hartford Seminary.

There was a minimum of speechmaking and a maximum of note- taking at this council. The first hour of the morning session was occupied by Prof. E. I. Bosworth, of Oberlin Oollege, who greatly instructed his hearers by his lectures upon the "Teachings of Jesus which hear upon the Kingdom of God and its Extension." These lectures, which gave so fully and lucidly the teaching of the New Testament concerning the kingdom, furnished the educational quality which the council needed, and produced a profound impression npon all who were present. Following the instruction of Professor Bos- worth was a round-table conference conducted jointly by Rev. Harlan P. Beach and Mr. Luther D. Wishard, in which the best methods for developing interest in the missionary cause were fully discussed.

Among the points emphasized were: A Study Olass; 'Up-to-date Literature; The Missionary Meeting; The Question of Money and Missionary Societies (especially for men) in the local churches. At the close of these lectures an open parliament was held which brought out many timely suggestions from members of the council, not a few of whom were experts upon the subject of missions.

The afternoons were left open for sports of various kinds and for excursions upon the lake or among the mountains. It was worth a long journey to see grave doctors of divinity and missionary secre- taries and business men, who had not taken part in athletics for twenty-five years, joining with enthusiasm in contests with their sons and daughters in baseball, tennis, golf, n"t to speak of swimming, bathing, and other sports.

'rhe evening services were more formal, but none the less instruc- tive and popular. Among the speakers were: Dr. Oharles H. Daniels, of Boston; Dr. H. A. Stimson, of New York; Dr. J. H. Selden, of Green- wich, Oonn.; Dr. Doremus Scudder, of Woburn, Mass.; Dr. J. Douglas Adam, of Brooklyn; Dr. O. O. Oreegan, of New York; and Mr. J. Oamp- bell White, of Oalcutta. The home missionary problem in its various aspects was eloquently presented by Rev. Washington Ohoate, D.D., of New York, and President F. G. Woodworth, of Tougaloo University.

So great was the enthusiam of those who shared in this delightful and spiritual council that it was decided to hold another at the same place next year, and it is the hope and expectation of those who are at the head of the movement that similar gatherings may also be held at Lake Geneva and elsewhere. Never before has such a gathering been held, but we hope that the day is not far distant when the workers will assemble, either as denominations or in union rallies, at many points in the land, and by inspiring addresses and a careful study of the ways and means help to reduce the subject of missions to a ecience. –

PROTESTANT MISSIONS IN GREECE.* A few years prior to the revolution of 1821-29 the Church MIssion- ary Society had attempted some work in the Ionian Islands, but no effort was made on the mainland of Greece. During the latter part of the war for independence, in 1828, the Rev. Jonas King was sent by a society of ladies in New York with material relief for the suffering Greeks, impoverished by their long struggle with the Turk. Dr. King was essentially a missionary, and preached the Gospel and distributed the Scriptures while ministering to bodily needs. In 1830 he regularly entered the service of the American Board, and remained in that service nearly forty years, till his death in Athens in 1869.

About the time of his going to Greece the Episcopal Church in America sent the Rev. Dr. J. H. Hill and Rev. J. J. Robertson as mis- sionaries to Greece, but as their instructions forbade them antagonizing the orthodox Greek Church, or making proselytes from it, their work really never became a missionary work, and during his long and memor- able career Dr. Hill was known almost exclusively as an educator. He died in Athens in 1882, in the ninetieth year of his age. The fine girls'

school still conducted in Athens by Misses Muir and Masson is the con- tinuation of Dr. Hill's lifelong work.

In 1836 the American Baptist Union established a mission in Greece, "

which, with very small results, was continued for about tWEnty years, being given up in 1856. This union resumed its work through native agents in 1871, but after much discouragement finally abandoned its work in Greece altogether in 1887.

In the early days the Presbyterians of America prosecuted their foreign work through the American Board, and most of the distinguished pioneers from the southern wing of the Church were sent out by that board. In 1834 it sent out the Rev. Samuel R. Houston and his wife, from the synod of Virginia. In January, 1837, the Rev. G. W. Leyburn and his wife, also from Virginia, were sent out to reinforce the Greek "mission. "

In the early summer of 1837 Messrs. Houston and Leyburn opened a new station at Areopolis, near ancient Sparta, in Lacedamonia. At first they were most enthusiastically welcomed, and the mission promised well; but soon the priests and high officials became jealous and began to stir up opposition, which soon took a political turn. Church and State were practically one with the Greeks, who at first, after achieving their independence, were seemingly full of gratitude to all Americans. But "Joseph" was soon forgotten, and the government, under the influence of the hierarchy, began a system of persecution which eventually closed this mission. Messrs. Houston and Leyburn continued their labors till December, 1841, when before the gathering opposition they were obliged to retire to Athens, and eventually to their native land. Dr. King alone remained, and through more than twenty years of stormy scenes, some- times leading to banishment and imprisonment, continued his testimony for the faith.

With the exception of Dr. King's heroic witness and the small, inter- mittent work of the Baptist Union, there was a long gap in foreign effort for the evangelization of Greece (from 1843 to 1873, a period of thirty years), when the Southern Presbyterian Church took up the work• • Condensed from The Missionm"y, Nashville, Tenn.

GIRL SLAVERY IN CHINA

During the brief sojourn of Messrs. Houston and Leyburn in ancient Sparta they had among the pupils of their "Lancasterian school" a certain Spartan lad nam.ed Kalopothakes, whose first impressions of saving truth were received from these honored Virginia missionaries. After their retirement this young man went to Athens, and there'became the faithful and efficient helper of Dr. King. He rendered notable service in pditing at Athens for nearly thirty years the only evangelical paper published in Greece-The Star of the East. Meanwhile, Kalopothakes had pursued a course of study in the Union Theological Seminary of New York, and in 1864 became a member of the Presbytery of East Hanover. The New School Synod of Virginia adopted him as her missionary in Greece, continuing to support him there as such till the breaking out of the Civil War. During the war it was impossible for the synod to forward its contributions, and the Foreign Christian Union assumed the support of the little Greek mission until it (the Foreign Union) went out of existence in 1873. The assembly of the Southern Presbyterian Church met that year in Little Rock, and the Committee of Foreign Missions formally took under its care the work of Dr. Kalopothakes and his associates, but no foreign missionaries were sent to this field till 1875, when, on the 25th of March, the Rev. and Mrs. G. W. Leyburn and Rev. G. W. Leyburn (their son) and his wife sailed for Greece.

In 1891 the Presbyterian Church withdrew from the Greek field, leaving the work entirely in the hands of the native church, now organized and known as the" Evangelical Church of Greece."

This was the last effort of any Protestant church toward foreign missionary work in Greece. The native Evangelical Church now has entire charge of the field, with churches in Athens, Salonica, Volos, the Pirreus, Yanina, and other places. The territory embraced by the synod includes Greece proper, Macedonia, Thessaly, and Epirus.

For many years the British and Foreign Bible Society has done a good work in Greece, Dr. Kalopothakes having been their agent from 1859 up to the present time (1901). In 1859 he had just returned from his theological studies in ~merica and was launching The Stm' of the Eaf~t.

GIRL SLAVERY IN CHINA. * BY DR IDA KAHN,t KIUKIANG, CHINA.

Slavery exists in China to an appalling extent. So far as my observation goes, the girls of China furnish the victims and the boys but very seldom. Their cry is suppressed until it is only a groan, or it would be heard from the millions of oppressed ones throughout the length and breadth of this land.

True, the little slaves are not often obtruded upon your notice. You lllay gaze up and down all the streets without seeing one. Should you chance to be waited upon by one in a wealthy friend's home your mental. reservation might be that the poor girl had fallen upon rather easy lines. However, come with me to the back streets and alleys, and you will see everywhere the patient little ones toiling with all their might-at least, with all the might their mistresses can succeed in getting from them-at • From China's Mtlltons. t Dr. Kahn was one of the first two Chinese young women to receive an education outside Qt their Ilative country. She was graduated from the Medical School at Ann Arbor, Mich.

their daily tasks of sweeping, washing, scouring, and what not. Then let us drive through Su Ma Loo, and you will see the slave girls in their gilded cages-but does the sight pain you less than the previous one?

The people that use slaves in China are the rich people, who regard them as indispensable as so many pieces of furniture. Accordingly, they furnish them to each daughter of the house in quantity and quality corresponding to the length of the family purse. The daughter carries them to her future home as part of her dowry. If the slave girl should be ugly looking and awkward, as she has every reason to be, then the more blows and scolding will be her lot. Such a steady course of treatment for years will not tend to brighten her intellect and sweeten her temper, so that she will almost invariably become stupid and sullen. On the contrary, the menial ma.y be bright and pretty, and then, alas! she will doubtless find favor in the eyes of hel' master, and perhaps become peer with the rich man's daughter.

The middle classes use the slave girls because they can not afford to have servants, and the poor people use them as a means of getting rich. Even some Christian Chinese keep slave girls. I think they hardly realize the wrong involved. I may add that they do endeavor to ameliorate their condition in many ways.

Interested in knowing approximately how many slaves there were round about me in Hankow, I looked through one of the tenement houses immediately in our vicinity. The general entrance is rather imposing, and you see in front of you a wide alley. Then turn to the right or left, you see opening from this about five or six short rows of little houses with a nt'rrow alley running between the several rows. On ari average, such a place would contain two or three hundred residents. Taking one of these places at random, I made inquiries, and found within between thirty and forty slave girls. Just think of thel'e being such a large percentage of slaves in even a tenement house!

My first painful contact with the system of girl slavery occurred in far-off Szechuan. One of my schoolmates there was little Winnie. She was not pretty, but she was at least sweet and amiable, and she sang with an almost phenomenal voice. Our teacher would often smile and say, "Ah, how people would appreciate Winnie's voice in America!" Unfortunately she had no mother, and her father was an opium-smoker. One day, finding himself without the means of indulging his appetite, what did he do but sell his mere slip of a girl! How well I remember the consternation among us when one of the schoolmates came in haste to tell us that she had seen 'Vinnie's father carrying her off to her master! A messenger was despatched, and you will he glad to hear that means were found for her rescue. Alas! her respite was short, for like a thunderclap came the riots of 1886, and all foreigners were driven away from Chingking. 'Vhen we heard from that place again we learned that Winnie had been resold. Somewhere she may be still living.

My sorrow for 'Vinnie's lot can not be compared with what I felt for my classmate, Lin Si Chen, on hearing that she, too, had been sold by an opium-smoking father. She was my best friend in school, and her mind was as beautiful as her person. We were baptized together, and she confessed to me that she would like to devote her life to Christian work, adding, so sadly, that she must try to first help her father. Where were gone her longings and aspirations when she became the concubine of a man sixty years of age? Surely, on this eve of China's

regeneration, we, the more favored ones, must plead with all our might that all these unnatural customs shall be swept away with the last relics of our country's barbarism. The laws, too, which recognize these evils by levying taxes on the export of slave girls should receive attention.

Just now the newspapers in Japan are struggling valiantly to uphold the law for the protection of girls from servitude. We may at least be striving for the law.

Directly opposite our home at Kiukiang dwells a woman fairly well to do in the world; she kept two slave girls, one above and one under ten years of age. Her-treatment of the two poor creatures became a neigh- borhood scandal. The younger of the two, being weaker and less useful, suffered the more. Rarely did they have enough to eat, and my sister as well as the other neighbors tried sometimes to give them a full meal, but they needed to be exceedingly wary or a harder beating than usual would be forthcoming. No bedding was furnished them, only a heap of straw, and often the younger one was made to sit on a bamboo chair all through the night. Being but scantily clothed, you can imagine how the child would shiver through the cold wintry nights. As she grew weaker she must have suffered more without any outsiders knowing it, and evidently her shivering angered her master, for he made her tramp up and down the room, saying, "The foreigners tell us exercise stirs up the circulation and makes people warm." One morning, sleepy and weary, she was perhaps a little more stupid than usual, and did not heed her mistress's commands fast enough, so a quick blow came and she was stretched upon the hard stone floor. This time she did not rally. Later on a Christian neighbor came, asking if we would not try and see if any- thing could be done te> help the child. 'Ve found her thrown on a brush heap in the back yard. There was no roof anywhere to cover this child of God except the pitying heavens. She was in terrible convul.-ions, so we asked hurriedly if we might remove her to our hospital. " You do not think she :will live, do you?" was the query. "No, we do not think she will, but we wish to do our best for her any way." The permission was grudgingly given, and we took her in. After a while the heartless woman came to look at her property. Seeing the child lying quietly in a bed and surrounded by every comfort, she asked again, "Is she going to live?" " No," we sadly replied. "Then when she is at her last gasp just throw her out into your front yard, and when she is cold I will send a man with a sack for her." How indignant we were; but we only said, "What harm would she do us if she did dhi in the hospital?" So, all unconscious, she passed away. – A little slave -girl was carried to our hospital in a serious condition, the result of ill treatment at the hands of her mistress, who belonged to one of the richest families in the city. My colleague spoke kindly to the suffering one and said she would be glad to take her in, but the servants who brought her could not give a guarantee that they left her with us for better or worse. As her condition was critical, the doctor did not feel she could take her in without such assurance. While the servants returned to ask the mistress, the wounded child brokenly replied to our sympathetic inquiries. We learned that her mother's brother, who was addicted to opium, had stolen her away from her widowed mother in the far-away home in Szechuan and sold her as a slave. So it is that opium and slavery, like two sworn brother robbers, support each other in their evil course. If one could be captured the other might more easily sur-

render. The servants returned unsuccessful, and with sorrow we saw them pick up the little bruised body and not too tenderly carry it away. The Roman Catholic hospital also refused to take the child in. Somehow, after her return. a vague idea seemed to form in her mind that if she once got to the hospital she would be all right. So she managed to get up and started out to find us. Here and there she wandered and asked the way, but her pursuers overtook her and carried her back. Her mistress, in a fit of anger, on seeing her brought back, actually beat her to death on the spot.

Do I need to ask if it remains our duty to keep quiet and calm as to this system of girl slavery in China? If so, I turn and appeal to the higher court where our narrow judgments will so often be reversed.

MASS MOVEMENTS TOWARD CHRISTIANITY.* BY THE REV. W. HOWARD CAMPBELL, M.A., B.D.

Missionary of the L. M. S. in South India.

Mission work in India has, after it has passed the initial stages, developed in two very distinct directions. In the one case, while the general mass of the people has been influenced by Christian teaching, comparatively few individuals have, as a result of personal conviction, abandoned their old customs and practises, and made open profession of faith in Christ. In the other case, the unseen influences at work in the minds of the masses have resulted, not in the conversion of a few isolated individuals, but in a widespread movement which has led certain classes to come over to Christianity almost en ma.s.se, whole communities coming forward as one man to abandor. idolatry and embrace Christianity. Such mass· movements are taking place in almost every part of India from Cape Comorin to the Himalayas, and altho so far they have been almost entirely confined to the lower strata of society, .there are signs that before long they will make their appearance among the higher classes, and develop quite as rapidly among them as among the lower.

In the Cuddapah district a movement has been going on among the Malas, or pariahs, for more than forty years. At first confined to a few villages in the extreme northwest of the district, it now extends over more than four taluk.s (countries), so that in an area of quite three thousand square miles the whole Mala population is either Christian or so far inclined to Christianity that it might be reached and won with comparlttively little effort. The movement develops spontaneously, village after village being brought into it, not so much as a result of any direct effort on the part of our mission workers, as through the influence of allied communities which are already Christian. The social bond, which is immensely strong in India, tho it is at first a serious obstacle to the spread of the Gospel, becomes, as soon as a Christian community has been gathered from any particular class, a most powerful influence to accelerate the progress of a movement among the mem bers of that class. Non-Christian Malas in this district, for example, when they see their friends and fellow-caste people abandoning their old filthy habits and giving up idolatry for the worship of the one true God, feel that if they remain heathen they will be left in a position of inferiority which *Condensed from the London Missionary Chronicle.

MASS MOVEMENTS TOWARD CHRISTIANITY

will inevitably cut them off from those with whom they would naturally seek intercourse and alliance. An old woman belonging to a community which had recently determined to embrace Ohristianity gave me a most characteristic answer when I asked ~er why she wished to give up the practices of her fathers. "The whole world has become Christian," she said, "how can we keep back? "

It is anything but easy to analyze the motives that lead these poor ignorant people to give up their old customs and seek for admission into the Ohurch of Ohrist. Purely material corisiderations can not enter very largely into their calculations, for in most cases no direct, material advantage is to be gained by a profession of Ohristianity. Those who come to us corne in most cases because they have become dissatisfied with their condition of ignorance and degradation, and inspired with hopes of a better, freer life, and are convinced that it is only through the religion of Ohrist that their hopes can be realized and their condition bettered. They know little or nothing of Ohristian truth, but they believe that Ohristianity is the one true religion, and that unless they become Christians there is no hope for them in this world or in the next.

After the members of a community have made up their minds to embrace Ohristianity, it is often a considerable time, in some cases several years, before it is possible to receive them and put them under Ohristian instruction. In our district we have always felt that the grea,t danger lay not in receiving large masses of ignorant people into the church, but in neglecting them after they have been received. Oonsequently we have made it a rule not to receive people as adherents until we are in a position to care for them. When we feel that we can deal fairly with a community seeking instruction, we receive from its members a written bond by which they pledge ~hemselves to abandon all idolatrous practises, to receive Ohristian instruction, to join in Ohristian worship, and to endeavor to live according to the teaching of our Lord Jesus Ohrist. They are then required to build, or at least help in the building of, a school-house in their village. When they have done this they are put under the care of a resident teacher who opens a school for the children and acts as pastor to the community. We regard these adherents as Ohristians, and treat them as Ohristians, but none are baptized until they have received instruction and shown signs that they are endeavoring to live a Ohristian life. Oandidates for baptism must be able -to repeat the Oommandments, the Lord's Prayer, and the Oreed, and must know something of the main facts of the life of our Lord. The people are on the wh01e ready to learn, and if they have a good and faithful teacher it is not long before they show a marked change in their habits and life.

One mayor may not look on mass movements with favor, but it is impossible to deny that it is only through such movements that mission work in India has attained to anything like numerical success. In every district where a large and growing Ohristian community is to be found, that community has been formed and recruited by the reception of communities rather than by the slow ingathering of individuals. This does Dot, of course, prove that the development of mass movements is the only, or even the best, method of extending the Kingdom of Ohrist. It is a mistake to make light of numerical success, but it is a still greater mistake to regard such success as the sole standard and to estimate the re!!lUlts of mission work by quantity rather than by quality. A rapid

numerical increase, if accompanied by moral weakness and religious apathy, may be-or is, Indeed, likely to be-a very decided hindrance to the progress of the Gospel.

If we view the matter from a theoretical standpoint we can hardly avoid the conclusion that the gradual ingathering of individuals, whose conversion is the result of personal conviction, is much more likely to contribute to a healthy and vigorous Christian community than the reception of masses of ignorant people, the majority of whom simply follow their leaders like sheep. When I came to India fifteen years ago, I was so strongly convinced of this that I was inclined to look on the mass movement among our Mala people as a hindrance to the progress of our work, and to wish that it were possible to refuse to accept any adherents who did not give proof of personal faith. Experience has convinced me that I was mistaken. I have found to my surprise that better moral and spiritual results are secured when people come over' in the mass than when they come Ol'er as individlluls. There is much more stability in a Christian community which has arisen as a result of a mass' movement than in one which has been formed by the ingathering of isolated individuals. Altho during the last fifteen years we have received in our Cuddapah district over a hundred Mala communities, I only know of three cases where the people have gone back, and in all of these three cases the people have not had time to receive any instruction worth speaking of. When a community becomes Christian individual lapses are almost unknown. This is not wonderful, for while every social influence tends to lead the isolated convert back to the old paths, the very opposite is the case with the man who is a member of a Christian community. A return to heathenism in the case of our Mala Christians would involve a defiance of the sentiment of the community which could hardly fail to result in most serious social disabilities. As a consequence, tho some of the more ignorant of our people may, under exceptional circumstances, join secretly in idolatrous practises under the influence of superstitious feelings, actual apostasy is extremely rare.

Not only as regards stability, but as regards moral and spiritual development, the results accruing from individual conversions compare, on the whole, unfavorably with the results which follow a communal m~vement. In most cases, I fear, the Christian convert who lives in a heathen community is unable to rise very much above his surroundings. The social atmosphere almost inevitably stifles his zeal and prevents his growth in Christian knowledge and character. In a Christian community, even where its members have come from the lowest and most degraded classes of society, there is always something of a Christian sentiment. This is a powerful influence for good. The fact that one's friends and neighbors expect one to live a decent Christian life, and will probably show their disapproval if one does not do so, furnishes a very strong motive for at least outward conformity with the Christian standard.

Alt,ho the members of our Christian community here have not yet attained to anything like a high standard of Christian living, tney have been to a very remarkable extent improved and elevated by their acceptance of Christianity. The initial step involved in a profession of Christianity may seem trivial to some, but it really involves an entire revolution in the communal life. To give up their idols, to destroy their little temple, to abandon the old heathen ceremonies, which are almost a

second nature, and to begin to worship One who is. unseen-this is a vast step in spiritual development. The people gradually :rise to the conception of truly spiritual worship, and learn to realize something of the presence of God, and to understand that He requires of them righteousness of life. Under the influence of these ideals, a great, tho a gradual, change comes over their lives-a change which is recognized and noted by their neighbors.

A great change has, indeed, come over the lives of the poor pariah people, of whom our congregations are chiefly composed. Sins which were formerly almost universal have now become exceptional, and what was once regarded as natural and unavoidable, has come to be considered a grave offence. Infant marriage, for example, which was once the rule, is now exceedingly rare; cattle-stealing, which formerly prevailed in most villages, has almost disappeared; concubinage, which used to be very common, is decreasing year by year. A public conscience is growing up among the people, and they are giving increasing evidence of a desire to live cleaner and better lives.

Conscious union with Christ, which is the ideal of the Christian life, is not so common as one could wish. I am doub~ful, indeed, if we have a right to expect to tind it common among people who are still in the very first stages of Christian experience. In infllncy there is not much conscious fellowship between the child and its parents, altho the young life is being formed and molded by their influence quite as much as at any other stage. Most of our village people are still in their infancy, knowing little of their Father, and very ignorant of His will; but they are being gradually led to a higher knowledge and a fuller realization of the Divine presence. Some have felt the power of Christ in their lives, and experienced the blessedness which comes from conscious union with Him. When one speaks to them of Christ, one can not fail to recognize this. They may not be able to express themselves very clearly. They may not be able to express themselves in any definite terms. But they respond to what one says, and show by look and tone that they have experienced the great change which comes through the presence of Christ in the soul. If I have ever had any doubts as to the existence of genuine spiritual life in our village congregations, my doubts have always vanished when I have joined with a number of our poor people in the fellowship of the Lord's Supper. No one who has seen their dark, dull faces light up at the thought of the wondrous love of our Lord, and their eyes moisten, and their lips quiver as imagination took them back to the scenes of His suffering and death, could doubt that they had given their hearts to Christ and ente~ed into living union with Him.

I do not think we should be too critical of the motives that inspire such a movement, st·ill less that we should expect too much of the people in the earlier stages of such work as we are engaged in. Weak, ignorant, vicious as many, perhaps most, of these people are when they give up their idols and become Christian adherents, they have, however blindly, come to the feet of Jesus. They have entered His school, and however ignorant they may be, in time they must feel His presence, and learn the lessons which He is so ready to teach. Since Paul tells us that .. No man can say that Jesus is Lord but by the Holy Ghost," and our Lord Himself says "No man can come to Me except the Father which hath sent Me draw him," must we not recognize, even in the first faltering steps taken by these poor people, the guidance of ·the Divine SpiritP

EDITORIALS.

ANew Critic of Missions. facts, based on his study of the Reynolds' Newspaper (London, official missionary reports: Eng.) has of late been giving con- siderable room to a bold and almost "Out of India's 350,000,000, the reckless criticism of foreign mis- Church Missionary Society's con- sions. A special correspondent has verts, aiter a century of labor, are been employed to "investigate," less than 36,000, with nearly 3,500 tho we are reminded of Parke God- agents at work. Reckoning babes win's famous saying that "in so- 6f converts, he says the gain in called 'original investigation' the 1889-90 was about 1,800, thus it originality sometimes surpasses took two agents and £113 to sethe investigation." cure one convert in a year. Mr. W. S. Caine's assault on missions These investigations cover the twelve years ago is again brought missionary organizations in Lon- forward, thoit was amply answered don–the great center of Protestant at the time, and even Sydney foreign missions-as well as the Smith's irreverent clerical jokes results in the chief countries of the and sneers find an echo, after nearly Orient. The writer states that the a century. The candid admissions Church Missionary Society has an of the missionary societies as to annual income of about £404,906 (a the low standard of many converts little over $2,000,000). The collec- are turned against the work, as tho tion of this sum alone costs £25,843 the same argument would not dis- (about $129,000); administration courage all Christian effort and costs £15,917 (about $79,500); sala- even demolish all Christian ries to nineteen clergymen as asso- churches everywhere. The conciation secretaries amount to £5,432 clusion of thiR. special correspondent (about $27,160). The London Mis- is that mission work is a failure, if sionary Society has an income of not even worse-a fraud I The about £150,168 (about $750,840) position taken is that the 'public yearly, while its foreign secretary, are grossly deceived with reference the Rev. R. Wardlaw Thompson, to the doings of missionaries and receives £800 (about $4,000) per the result of their missions.' annum, and others receive "pro- ,Vhile conceding that among misportionately large amounts." The sionaries-and presumably among missionary income of the Wesleyan converts-there are a few 'good Methodists for 1899 amounted ,to and self-sacrificing' souls, the £133,690 (about $668,450), out of fruit of their work is so scarce and which four ministerial secretaries so poor, the work left undone at received" large salaries" in addi- home so great, and the cost so tion to extra charges for" children, enormously disproportionate, that rent, rates, taxes, house bill, house it is 'nothing les3 than a criminal repairs, and replacement of furni- act of human folly to give any ture, coal, gas, etc.," alnounting to special encouragement to the misabout as much again. The Baptists sionary movement.'" in 1900 collected £73,716 (about $363,580) for foreign missions. We give this arraignment more In commenting on the foreign space, doubtless, than it deserves. results received for these vast sums, the special agent of Reynolds' But it is the old story-the ancient Newspaper gives. the following satanic argument from apparent results. Judged by appearances, our Lord's ministry was a fail.ure, and this fact is both foretold in the prophecies of "the Servant of Je- hovah" by Isaiah, and conceded in the histories written by the four evangelists. Duty is ours; results, God's. We have our marching or- ders, and our General-in-chief it responsible for the whole campaign.

SOME HOME PROBLE]lJS OF FOREIGN MISSIONS

It is ours simply to obey. To personal consecration. But to measure success by numerical abandon mission work because it standards savors not only of imper- does not pay pecuniarily, and to tinence but of blasphemy. Were measure success by the number of there absolutely no results abroad, converts, or even by the character the reaction, the reflex influence of of converts, is to introduce into missions on home church life, in God's work principles which are preventing spiritual apathy and wholly anti-Christian. atrophy would abundantly repay all expenditure of money, time, Oonvict Ohain-Gangs and Oamps. and life. As Dr. Chalmers so acutely remarked, "Foreign missions act This is the subject of an intereston home missions not by way of ing and able paper in this number exhaustion but of fermentation." of the REVIEW. For several years Apart from all direct results of our the shocking cruelties inflicted Lord's ministry, the example of upon the convicts, both white and His self-sacrifice is enough to com- black, and especially upon women pensate for the cross. Missions are and children, in some of the chainthe salvation of the Church if they gangs and prison camps of the are not the salvation of the world. southern United States, has attract- And to listen to such tirades ed considerable attention. Some against the work Christ has left to improvement has taken place in the Church is to drift into apos- the treatment of these convietstasy. at any rate, of those who are now retained under the immediate con- Nevertheless, candor compels us trol of the state authorities, espeto admit that, wherever a holy cially in Georgia and Louisiana. In economy in administration can be Georgia all the juvenile convicts secured, it is of the first conse- have been separated from adult quence. To reduce the proportion criminals, and the women have of home expenses in the conduct of been collected in separate prisons. the work is a direct and noble serv- The long-term, able-bodied convicts ice to the cause. No doubt men are leased to well-known and repand women can be found both com- utable business firms. The prison petent and willing to repeat the management is placed under the grand offer, made and accepted in control and constant supervision of more than one instance, of gratui- three of Georgia's most reputable tous service. At least three of the citizens, who are salaried to give greatest administrators of missions constant attention to the welfare of in England refused to receive one these convicts. In Louisiana the penny of salary. It is true they leasing-out system is reported to be were men of private means, but we abolished, and to be gradually disknow of others of a similar sort. appearing in several other states. There is a large mission work, And in various parts of the South reaching many lands and employ- good men and women are taking an ing over 200 evangelists and teach- increased interest in this subject, ers, which has not one paid secre- and in the treatment and conditaryor agent. Of course, the work- tion of the colored race in general. man is worthy of his hire; but if, in such a cause, there be children of But much yet remains to be done. God who are prepared cheerfully The most abominably cruel sento give their services in adminis- tences continue to be passed upon tration, it would both relieve the Negroes in the South for petty societies of expense and stimulate offences, which in other countries

would merely involve a reprimand practise to inveigle, or force, or a very brief detention. Thus, a Negroes into them. negro was lately sent to the gangs for 15 years for stealing a box of In some Southern states the ausoap! Black children may be thorities have made attempts to desentenced for "obstructing" the tect and bring to justice the offendstreets. The Southern newspapers ing parties; but the latter are very state that 13 plant.ers in South cunning, and manage to baffle such Carolina were recently fined (tho endeavors to check their malpracin very small amounts) for en- tices. Prisoners, or even free slaving and whipping Negroes citizens, giving information against whom they had induced to sign these oppressors do so at the risk "contract labor" papers. The of their lives. The Florida legisgrossest licentiousness is practised lature appointed a committee to and encouraged by the officers of visit the convict c'amps in that some of the convict camps. One of state. They reported of one of these officials recently acknowl- them (in Citrus County): "Your edged that" the favorite male con- committee found a deplorable convicts are allowed to go in and out dition of affail's in this camp, and of the women's room in the stock- can not present in language the ade at all hours of the night. The true situation. "Ve found a system guards do the same." Very cruel of cruelty and inhumanity that punishments are inflicted in some would be hal'd to realize unless it of the convict camps, such as scores could be seen and heard." The of lashe's on the bare back, for same committee afterward ascerslight offences. Women also are tained that prisoners had been brutally flogged. punished for replying to their in- quiries. A well-known Southern lady, who has long labored on behalf of suffer- It is time that something was ing humanity, recently said that done to stop these outrages. The negro children are still sent to South is poor, and claims that it prison with adult criminals, and can not afford to care for its prisonthat they leave it "half devil and ers. It can not afford not to do 80. half beast." In one jail 50 chil- The present system is breeding dren were incarcerated, whose only criminals among both white and offense was "stealing a ride on black. Even on the ground of selfa train." Another Southern au- interest, the white community thority remarks that a similar should seek to raise the moral condescription applies to the prisoners dition of the black race, and to disin nearly every Southern state, and continue the debasing influences adds: "It has recently been proved of chain-gangs, convict camps, that men, women, and children are and lynchings. Every preacher, held in a worse bondage than before teacher, and leader should advocate Emancipation. " reform by tongue and by pen. * A committee of investigation in The South African War. South Carolina lately found a number of innocent persons in con- At the Keswick missiol). meeting vict stockades. They were being in July, Mr. Spencer Walton, of the chained, flogged, and cruelly over- South Africa General Mission, of worked. Occasionally even white which Rev. Andrew Murray is tae persons are kidnapped and obliged head, gave a som.ewhat melancholy to work in remote camps or mines report of the present real state of in the South. But it is a frequent affairs at the Cape, particularly as a mission field. He drew a vivid

EDITORIALS

contrast between the past and the and the rejection of a number of present. Through the great parish, where Rev. Andrew Murray had applicants, because of a lack of made his life work, he had traveled, had looked upon a scene of in- money, caused a reaction under dustry, quiet homesteads, and flourishing churches;-but now many which it has been, at times, diffia Boer who knew and worshiped his God lies beneath the sod, bome- cult to secure suitable men already steads are burned, women and children are crowded in laager, prepared to go. There is always places of worship are empty, and in one church every elder but one need for God-called and wellhad met his deatb in batt~e. Taking in these two scenes, we may form equipped men and women. Only an idea, he said, of the blackness of war. All the prospects which were such should apply. Of those wbo once so cheering are blighted, doors are closed, and village work almost apply a large percentage must be ended. Vfhere there was once no eliminated because of physical, edhatred there is now the greatest ucational, or other disabilities. bitterness. On revisiting a town Even not providing for advance in which many had been brought to work, vacancies in mission fields Christ through a previo1ls mission, are occurring constantly, and all his own spiritual children closed the leading missionary societies tbeir doors to him because he was report a real difficulty in securing a Britisher. The sore in South men fully prepared to go. Africa is a running sore, and it will not be healed by legislation, emi- The Gordon Training School. gration, or even moderation; only by the sending forth of men and The thirteenth year of this usewomen who shall take the balm of ful school opens Wednesday, Oc- God. tober 9, 1901, in the Clarendon Street Baptist Church, Boston. It This is one of the lamentable is undenominational and independresults of such a war. We had ent. The design is to give a free already intimations of a similar course of biblical and practical state of matters from Mr. Andrew' training to such men and women Murray himself. Surely a " Chris- as have offered themselves to tian nation" should only go to war Christ, and who desire a better when all other methods of settling equipment for His service, but a controversy are exhausted; and whose age and attainments or other it is plain that they have had in circumstances make impracticable tbis case no fair, full trial. a more extended course of study. Rev. Emory W. Hunt has been Missionaries Needed. elected president. to take the place of Rev. A. T. Pierson, who, Many seem to suppose that the since the death of the founder, Dr. Students' Volunteer Movement has A. J. Gordon, has been at the head. incited more young men and wom- Dr. James M. Gray has been with en to offer themselves for foreign the school from its beginning, and mission service than could be sent continues as instructor in the synon account of lack of funds. This thetic study of the Bible. Associ- 'U'as true to some extent, but the ated with him are Dr. W. H. knowledge of a shortage of funds, VValker, Dr. Robert Oameron, Dr. A. C. Dixon, and others, together with a corps of special lecturers, in- cluding the retiring president, Dr. C. I. Scofield, Dr. Harris, of Toron to, and others. * We can safely commend this school for the purity of its doctrinal teaching, the helpfulness of its methods, and especially for the purity of its spiritual atmosphere. The spirit of its founder still lingers there like the scent of flowers about a shat- tered vase.

* Those who wish further information may address the superintendent, Rev. J. A. McElwain, Clarendon Street Baptist Church. or the secretary. Mrs. A. J. Gordoll. 18~ W, Brookline Street, BostOn.

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

EeSAYS ON ISLAM. By Rev. E. Sell, B.D., most interesting and trustworthy M.R.A.S. 8vo, 267 pp. S. P. C. K. Depot, Madras. Simpkin Marshall, Kent & Co., authority. All who desire to know London. 1901. Islam in its present state of expec- The author of this important volume is already well known as the tation and disintegration should writer of "The Faith of Islam" and "The Historical Development study this volume. z. of" the Quran." His latest contribution to the study of Islam con- DAYBREAK IN L,VINGSTONIA. By James W. sists of eight essays on various Jack, M.A. Maps and Illustrations. Inphases of Moslem thought and re- dex 8vo, 371 pp. 58. Oliphant, Ander· form. The book is thoroughly up- son & Ferrier, Edinburgh. $1.50. Fleming to-date and scholarly in its treat- H. Revell Co., New York. ment. The Mystics of Islam with their poetry and pantheistic philos- This story of the birth and ophy pass before us. Sufism is growth of the Livingstonia Misweighed in the balance and found sion in British Central Africa is wanting. The Babis, that remark- one of the marvels of modern misable sect, which has honeycombea sions. The author is not a misall Persia with its teaching, receive sionary, but a student of missions, thoughtful study; but the author and his record has been revised by leaves the question unsettled that prince among missionaries, whether or not the movement is Dr. Robert Laws, the direct misfavorable to Christian missions. sionary successor of David Living- What Mr. Sell reveals as to the stone. number and strength of the religious orders of Islam will surprise The history clearly reveals God's' most people. Their immense power guiding hand in the founding of and ambition mark the growth of the mission, and in all the years of the Sanusiyah Dervishes as the preparation, seed-sowing, and harmost startling fact in the evolution vest. Livingstonia was mostly of Islam. They claim eight million virgin forest when the great mismembers. Other chapters tell of sionary explorer first penetrated the Druses, of Islam in China, and its dark jungles, but "the end of of the status of non-Moslems ac- the geographical feat became the cording to Moslem law. The con- beginning of the missionary enterclusion reached regarding the sig- prise." nificance of the Hanifs is not endorsed by other scholars-e.g., Dozy Mr. Jack has written a very inand Sprenger; but the chapter on forming and inspiring narrative, the " Recensions of the Quran " is a quoting from missionaries and exreal contribution to a very difficult plorers who have obtained firstsubject. The appendix on the Ara- hand information in regard to the bic text of the Quran is valuable undeveloped country and untutored to missionaries, but the volume re- savages that inhabited it. The mains a maze, when used by the beautiful luxuriance of the scenery student, because it has no index. contrasted strangely with the hor- Altogether we have here very val- rible cruelties of the slave-trade and the vile character of.the nati ves. lahle side-lights on Islam by a Blantyre, Bandawe, and Lovedale are now names to conjure with in missionary circles. Certainly no industrial mission in Africa, and probably none in the world, has been so successful as that at Love- dale.

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS

This volume is an excellent sequel THE W AHABlS: Their Origin, History, Ten- to the" Life of Livingstone," and ets, and Influence. By Rev. S. M. Zwe- contains an abundance Df unsur- mer, F.R.G.S Pamphlet. Victoria In- passed material for missiDnary stitute,8 Adelphi Terrace, London. talks and sermons. This very interesting paper was CALABAR AND ITS MISSIO"S. By Rev. Hugh Goldie. Map, Illustrations, Index. 12mo. written for the VictDria Institute. 400 pp. 58. Oliphant, Anderson & Fer- rier, Edinburgh, 1901. The author has had peculiar advan- This is a new edition Df a book tages for the study of the charac- published some ten years ago, and cDntains additional chapters by ter and history of the Wahabis Rev. John T. Dean, formerly a mis- siDnary in Calabar. There was during his ten years o.f life and reason fDr a second edition bDth because of the character of the work in Arabia. He has here given wDrk described and because Df the developments in the field since the the results of his studies in brief first edition was written. and clear-cut form. The founder The mission is on the west CDast Df Africa, and is under the SCDtch of the Wahabis was a Moslem re- United Free Presbyterian Church. It has had a history full Df interest, former of Arabia, born in 1691. and has made real progress during the fifty years and more since its Their history shows that" a reforestablishment. Much Df value is also to be found in the volume con- mation of the Moslem wDrld by a cerning the country and people, the old native government and relig- return to primitive Islam is an imion, the slave-trade, the folk-lore and language. These readable ac- possibility. Back to Christ, nDt connts of individual missions are invaluable, as they give much that back to Mohammed-that is the must be omitted from general histories. only hope of the Moslem world."

CHRIST AND MISSIONS. By Rev. John Smith. The pamphlet includes a chronD- 12mo. 181 pp. 28. 6d. Robert Bryant, London. logical table, lil!5t of authorities, and These Hartley lectures for 1900 are the discussion of the paper by the thDughtful discourses on Christ's teachings regarding missionary institute. It is a valuable contriwork. They consider successively and successfully the Purpose of bution to our knowledge of this God; Christ, the Chief Missionary; Christ's Missionary Program; The religious sect. * Missionary Problem; MissiDnary Women; Medical Missions; Mis- AN INDIAN DREAM. Lucy E. Guinness. Illussionary Motives; Missionary Fruit, trated. 8vo, 49 pp. and panorama. 28. and Christ's Expectant Attitude. Regions Beyond M. U., Bow, E., London. The lectures are most suggestive, and show how carefully Christ laid A unique idea is the most charthe foundations for missionary work and how fully He provided acteristic thing about this folded for all times and conditions. * booklet. That idea is to. present to the eye by a pho.tographic panD- rama 170 inches long and by another smaller picture the Dver- whelming co.ntrast between the average parish of Protestant Chris- tendom (1,000 people) and the aver- age parish of each missionary to.

India (155,500 people). This photo- graphic representation accom- plishes more fo.r mo.st peDple in a moment than mere statistics could do in a lifetime. The remainder of the booklet is an imaginary dream which illustrates and im- presses SDme vital facts in regard to.

the present conditions and needs of India. The descriptions Df scenes are taken from life, and the facts have been carefully collected and are skilfully presented. *

GOD'S WORD IN GOD'S WORLD. By Miss G. filii: AT HOME AND ABROAD. By Rev. W. T. Gid. B. Stewart. 8vo. 80 pp. Illustrated. 18. 250 pp. 18. London Jews Society. Bible House, London. JAMES CHALMERS OF NEW GUINEA. By Will- We have in this volume a popu- iam Robson (New Edition) Maps. illus- trations. 12mo, 176 pp S. W. Partridge lar account of the British and London. Fleming H. Revell, New York.'

Foreign Bible Society and its work. DAVID LIVINGSTONE. By T Banks Maclach- lan. 12mo, 157 pp. Oliphant, Anderson It is sympathetically written, and & Ferrier, Edinburgh. Scribners, New York. gives many interesting accounts of NIGERIA. By Charles H. Robinson. 12mo, 223 Bible work in various parts of the pp. $200. M.~. Mansfield, New York. 1901. world. From a literary standpoint SKETCHES FROM THE DARK COl<TINENT.. By the book has many faults, and is Willis R. Hotchkiss Illustrated. 12mo, 160 pp. Friend's Bible Institute, Clevenot as full of life and color as it land. 1901.

might have been. No work is more LATI" AMERICA. By Rev. Hubert W. Brown. Illustrated. 12mo, 308 pp. $1.50. Flemimportant or more far-reaching ing H. Revell Co, New York. 1901.

than that of the Bible societies, THE SOUTH AMERICAN REPUBLICS. By W. F. Markwick. 8vo. 348 pp. 60 cents. Silver, and none furnishes better material Burdett & Co, New York. 1901.

for missionary incidents and signs THE NEW BRAZIL. By Marie R. Wright. 4to, 450 pp. $10.00. George Barrie & Son, of the power of God. * Philadelphia. 1901.

PREACHING AND HEALING. 12mo. 102 pp. THE LAND OF THE AMAZONS. By Baron Nery. Map. Church Mission House, London. 8vo, 405 pp. $400. E. P. Dutton & Co., New York. 1901. This is a report of the work of the C. M. S. Medical Mission Auxilli- HISTORY OF THE MEXICAN PEOPLE. By Franary. The society has the next to cis Newton 12mo, 625 pp. $1.50. A. C. the largest staff of medical mission- McClurg, Chicago. 1901. aries, and is doing a remarkably interesting and successful work in HANZI"A HINZ. (Moravians in Greenland.) 15 mission fields. The story of the By H. G. Schneider. 18. Religious Tract work at the various missions is well Society, London. told, and, like all the C. M. S. publications, this report is well edited. ~IARCUS WHITMAN AND OREGON. By William A. nlowry. Illustrated. 8vo. 341 pp. $1.50. Monthly Missionary Bibliography, Silver, Burdett & Co., New York. 1901.

MISSIONARY ISSUES OF THE TWENTIETH CEN- THE MORMON MONSTER. By Edgar E. Folk, TURY. (New Orleans Conference.) Maps D.D IllustrRted. 8vo, 272 pp. $2.00. and charts. 8vo, 598 pp. Barbee & Fleming H. Revell Co. 1900. Smith, Nashville. 1900. THE SPANISH PEOPLE. By Martin Hume. PRESBYTERIAN FOREIGN MISSIONS_ By Robert 12mo, 555 pp. $1.50. D. Appleton & Co., E. Speer. 12mo, 296 pp. 50 cents. Pres- New York. 19U1. byterian Board of Publication, PhilRdel- phia. 1901. THE HlGH CASTE HINnu WOMAN. By Pandita Ramabai (New edition.) 12mo. 75c. HISTORY OF THE FOREIGN MISSIONS OF THE Fleming H. Revell Co. lf01.

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. By Rev. Robert THE CHILD o~ THE GANGES. By Rev R. N. W. Weir 8vo. 200 pp. 28. 6d. R. R. Barrett. (New Edition.) 12mo, 355 pp. Clark, Edinburgh. $1.00. Fleming H. Revell Co. 1901.

THE UNITAS FRATRUM. By Edmond De INDIAN CHRISTIAN DIRECTORY. By S. Modak. Schweinitz (Second Edition.) 8vo. $200. 2 vols. 835 pp. $1.50. Educational ~oci­ Moravian Publishing Co., Bethlehem, Pa. ety, Bombay.

MISSIONS OF THE MORAVlAN CHURCH. By IN TIBET AND CHINESE TURKESTAN. By Capt. Prof. J. Taylor Hamilton, D.D. 8vo. H. P. Deasy. ~vo, 420 pp. $5.00. Long- Times Publishing Co., Bethlehem, Pa. mans, Green & Co. 1901. 1901. MT. OMI AND BEYOND. (Tibetan Border.) By MODRRN MISSIONS IN THE EAST. By Edward Archibald J Little, F.R.G.S. Illustrated, A. Lawrence, D.D (New Edition.) Illus- map. 8vo, 268 pp. $3.50. Charles Scrib- trated. 12mo, 397 pp. $1.50. Revell, ner's Sons. 19U1. New York. CHINA: Her History, Diplomacy and Com- LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS. By K. B Birkeland. merce. By E. H. Parker. !faps. 8vo, Illustrated 8vo, 669 pp. Minnehaha 352 pp. $3.00. E. P. Dutton & Co. 1901. Publishing Co., Minneapolis, 1901 CHINA AND rHE ALLIES. By A. Henry Savage KEY TO THE MISSIONARY PROBLEM. By Rev. Landor. Illustrated. 2 vol•. 8vo, 876 pp. Andrew Murray. 12mo, 204 pp. Paper. $750. Charles Scribner's Sons. 19u1. 28. James Nisbet & Co., London. IU01. nlISSION PROBLEMS IN SOUTH CHINA. By J. THE SOURCES OF ISLAM By Rev. W. St. Campbell Gibson. 8vo, 332 pp. $1.50. Clair Tisdall. T. & T. Clarl<, Edinburgh. Fleming H. Revell. 1901. 1901. CHINA UNDER THE SEARCH-LIGHT. ByWilliam Arthur COl'naby. 8vo, 250 pp. 68. T. Fisher Unwin, London. 1901.

As THE CHINESE SEE Us. By Rev. T. G. Selby. 12mo, 253 pp. 68. T. Fisher Unwin, London. 1901.

FILL1W HANDS. (Mrs. A. 11. Denman in Japan.) By Mrs. J. H. Thlorton. 16mo, 115 pp. Cumberland Presbyterian PUQ- jishinjl' HOl!se, Nashville.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

AMERICA. 500 (men 370 and women 130), all in government employ, sailed from President On September 6th, San Francisco bound for the Phil- McKinley on the grounds of ippines to open schools for the Assassinated. the Pan-American benefit of our wards in that region. Vhy was not the spectacle really Exposition at Buf- sublime? It was sufficiently novel falo, President McKinley was and wonderful when a year ago, cruelly shot twice, by a man who at government cost, several shipboasts of his being an anarchist. loads of pedagogues were trans- After lingering one week under the ported from Cuba to Boston and care of the best physicians, the back that they might receive the President passed away early Sep- benefits of the Harvard summer tember14th. It is a sad and terrible school. Such" imperialism" is state of society, when three Presi- humane, is beneficent, is Christian. dents are thus assassinated within thirty-six years-Lincoln in 1865, Honor to a The State Depart- Garfield in 1881, and McKinley in Missionary. ment at Washing- 1901. ton has forwarded The assassin, Leon Czologsz, is a to the American Board a despatch Pole. He claims to have felt it his recei ved by the department from duty to kill the President, and un- the United State~ Charge d'Affaires doubtedly had accomplices in his at Peking, reporting the conferring crime. There is appropriately a upon Miss Abbie G. Chapin an unloud call for the wiping out of an- usual honor, in view of the special archy. It may be repressed, but it services rendered by her during the can only be wiped out by the com.. siege of Peking. Miss Chapin has ing of the Kingdom of God. been a missionary of the Board for eight years, the daughter of parents A Monument A worthy move- who were also missionaries in to the ment is in progress, North China. All the missionary Martyrs. under the auspices women who were in Peking ren- of the American dered heroic service, – but Miss Chapin's work in the International Board, to secure funds for a suit- Hospital brought her into conable memorial to the Congrega- spicuous notice of the representational missionaries who lost their tives of various foreign nations.- lives in the Boxer outbreak. Since Missionary Herald. most were graduates of Oberlin, it is proposed to erect on the college Episcopal George C. Thomas, campus a marble monument, or a Missionary Treasurer of the boulder with bronze tablets, or, if Enterprise. Domestic and Forpossible, a building to be devoted to religious uses. A good begin- eign Missionary Soning has been made, subscriptions ciety of the Protestant Episcopal small and large are solicited, and Church, has given $6,000 for the all funds are to be sent to James R. erection of an Episcopal church in Severance, treasurer of the college. San Juan, Puerto Rico. The pro- posed church will cost $10,000, and Schools When before, since the remaining amount has been Following the 'worldbegan, subscribed. Not long since a proj- the Flag. did such an event ect was started by Episcopalians to raise $100,000 for missions ever occur? A few days since an "army of invasion," composed of teachers numbering

t h I' 0 ugh the Sunday-schools, try. As the Calvinistic Magyars which has resulted in the giving in Europe belonged to the Reformed of $101,247 by 3,274 schools, with Church, the Reformed Church in about 800 yet to be heard from. America (formerly German) at- This movement has been made suc- tracts them. In a few years it has cessful chiefly by the efforts of one formed 23 organizations among man in proposing and carrying them. Recently Presbyterians out a definite plan of organization have begun work for Magyars ".in with a definite amount to be raised. connection with missions among Each Sunday-school was told what Slovaks in the Presbytery of Lackawas aimed at, and each scholar wanna. Magyars are a peculiar knew when he had given his pro- people, unlike others in Europe, portionate part. except perhaps Basques, Finns, and Turks. Scandinavians The t;wedish Au- and Missions. gustana S y nod, Chinese and According to the Japanese in census of last year, with 120,000 communicants, sustains evangelizing America. the Chinese in this work in India, for which $12,000 country have dewere contributed last year. At home 3 hospitals are supported, 2 creased from 107,475 a decade since orphan asylums, a deaconess mother to 89,800, and in California alone house, and an emigrant mission in from 72,472 to 45,753. But during New York City. The United Danish the same period the Japanese have Church Synod has inission work increased from 2,039 to 24,300, and only among the aborigines of in the Hawaiian Islands from 13,120 Indian Territory, but is planning to 61,111. to break ground in China soon. The Norwegian United Synod, Protestantism Since this island bewith 134,000 communicants, has 6 missionaries in Madagascar, and in came a possession of gave $13,000 last year to sustain 3 orphan asylums. Porto Rico. the United States, American Tho the Roman 9 Protestant Catholics Non- Church in this churches of the United States have missionary. country boasts of a membership of sent representatives, who are now 8,000,000, the total of its gifts for prosecuting mission work. They the conversion of the heathen are utterly insignificant. Their con- are two branches of the Christian tributions are mainly sent to the French Society for the Propagation Church, Lutheran, United Brethof the Faith. Boston is the banner (!) diocese, and sent $22,745 last ren, Congregational, Baptist, Protyear, which is more than a quarter of the whole amount given by all estant Episcopal, Presbyterian, and North America, $84,020. The rich archdiocese of New York comes Methodist Episcopal. Prior to 1898 next to Boston, with a paltry $5,733. the only Protestant services were Magyars in The Magyars, ac- AmeriCa. cording to one of those of the Church of England. their authorities, It would seem to be about time to number about 350,000 in this coun- beware lest an embarrassment of "riches" result.

"Foreign During last year no Missions" in less than 1,033 Canada. homesteads weI' e taken up in Canada by Austro-Hungarians, and 957 the year before, which means some 10,000 persons. It is estimated that Toronto alone holds at least 2,000 Italians who, altho nominally Ro- man Catholics, practically have no

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGBNOlI

r e Ii g ion. An English-speaking ings were of cedar, hence the fright- Italian clergyman has been brought ful rapidity of the great conflagra- from Naples, and now the regula!' tion. The loss is not less than service of the CI urch of England £7,000 ($35,000) worth. I mourn for prayer-book is carried on in the my library-all my manuscripts, Italian language. The mission is the work of many years, on sub- well attended, and must do a great jects that are peculiarly my own, deal of good. translations of Scripture, folk-lore, poems, two grammars-one very A Great The following letter complete, my best work-and ma- Fire at Old from Bishop Ridley terial for a book on the origin, Metlakahtla. is of much interest. habits, traditions, and religions of It is dated Victoria, Indians. 'Tis, I think, a real loss B. C., July 25, 1901: "Fire destroyed to literature, seeing I can not live the work of long years, on July long enough and have not the 22d, my birthday. At once I ap- energy to try and reproduce even pealed to the public here, but it is some of it. It is my second great a poor and pleasure-loving, yet, I bereavement. To crown all, my hope, a sympathetic public. I ask Ohinese servant is very ill of con- for flour, meal, rice, potatoes, but- sumption. I shall never see him ter, lard, etc., as well as garments again after I leave Victoria. We and bedding. What I shall get I love each other dearly."

do not feel able to anticipate. To EUROPE. be sure of not going empty-handed, I am spending about £25 for imme- Church o{ The two great misdiate wants. I shall send the chil- England sionary so cie ti e s dren of one institution to the Clax- Missions. under the care of ton Hospital, 25 miles from Metlakahtla by sea, the children of the the English Ohurch other to the hospital at Metlakaht- have recently made their annual la, and the boys we must huddle repo:r;ts; and, considering the trials into Indian houses for the present. through which the nation is' pass- At this season the whole popula- ing, they show remarkable vitality tion outside our missionary institu- and fidelity. The Society for the tions is away at the salmon-fishing Propagation of the Gospel, the on the Skeena River, so there was older of the two, supported chiefly no one to use the fire-engine. As by the "High-church" element, fast as the children were sheltered has received during. the twelve in one building the fire chased them months past $891,980, while the to another, until no place remained Ohurch Missionary Society, supto go to. The buildings destroyed ported by the "Low-church" conare the great church, the two day- tributors, reports $1,750,000, a truly schools, the Boys' IndllstrialSchool, inspiring exhibit. Both societies the Indian Girls' Home, the White touch high-water mark this year, House (Miss 'Vest's), Mr. Keen's their aggregate gifts reaching new house, the Church Army Hall, about $300,000 above the year pre- ceding, Guest House, the chapel, and my A Month of The organ of the own house, as well as many out- Sorrows. London Missionary buildings, among them the boat- Society says that houses containing all our boats, the months of March and April of including my schooner. Nothing t.his year will long be remembered of it saved. Only a few Indian in the society's annals as a time of houses were burned. All the build- tribulation and sore loss. " With-

in the four weeks from March 23 to in London of the mission amounted April 20 no fewer than 5 of our to £42,149, and in America, Ausmissionaries were suddenly called tralia, and China to £11,215, 'to lay down their work on earth, making a total from all sources of together with the young wife of £53,364, a total increase of £168 our Rarotongan missionary, Mr. over the preceding year. The new Percy Hall. In North China, in workers joining the mission last Cape Colony, in Central Africa, year amounted to 21. Tho it is and in New Guinea there are to- quite impossible to compare the day vacant places which, but a few number of the baptized with those short weeks ago, were filled by of previous years, yet, during the strong and able men-men of great terrible year of crisis, there were promise and of great fulfilment." no less than 500. The number of missionaries and associates on De- The London At the last annual cember 31st last had been reduced City Mission. meeting of the Lon- to 745, owing to the loss of 63 adult workers, including 5 deaths from don City Mission natural causes. the secretarY's report showed that there were 460 missionaries in the A European Mention should employ of the society. During the Missionary have been made fiscal year just ending they had Conference. sooner of an immade nearly 2,400,000 calls, con- portant gathering ducted 43,403 cottage or missionhall meetings, and 9,271 open-air held in Bremen May 14th to 17thservices, and held 76,785 impromptu meetings in public houses. to wit, the "every four years"

Industrial At a recent con- Evangelischen Missionary Confer- Mission's Aid ference of mission- ence, at which deputies from all Society. aries in Lon don, Protestant countries of the Con- under the auspices tinent met together for earnest bf the Industrial Mission Aid Society, Mr. H. W. Fry outliI1ild the counsel. Both attendance and inhistory, scope, and operations of the society, defended its principles, terest were much greater than ever and urged its claims. Besides before. A wide range of practical establishing a carpet factory at Ahmednagar, in which nearly 200 missionary topics were discussed. natives are employed, it has taken over industrial work, consisting of Among the rest, a very important carpentry, etc., formerly carried on by the Church Missionary Society but also difficult question was at Nasik; capital has also been provided for assisting industrial raised by Dr. Warneck in his work at Cawnpore, Aligarh, and Peru. Operations on a large scale address on new mission underare shortly to commence at Freretown, East Africa, in connection takings. He said: with Bishop Peel's work, and also in Peru. There threatens us in Germany China Inland The financial state- a great deplorable splitting up of Mission. ment of the China mission life. To the already exist- Inland Mission for ing German missionary societies the year 1900 shows that the income there have been added in the last ten years no fewer than 11, chiefly very small undertakings, and this atomizing threatens to go still fur- ther. While some of these new enterprises at least are carried on by men of ability and skill, the majority have no appearance of any internal strength, and their action tends to a fatal weakening of Ger- man mission power.

What he says has equal applica- tion to the United States and Great Britain.

i901.j GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

Moravian There are 20 mis- with 50,000 adherents. The income Missions sion provinces, viz., of the society for the past year is in 1901. Labrador, Alaska, the greatest in its history. A de" ficit of nearly £6;000 has been re" Canada and Cali- duced to less than £1,000. The fornia, Jamaica, St. Thomas and total sum raised last year was St. Jan. St. Croix, Antigua, St. £33,000 ($165.000). Kitts, Barbadoes, Tobago and Trinidad, . the Moskito Coast, Protestant Taken in conjunc- Demerara, Surinam, South Africa Revival in tion with the reac- (West), South Africa (East), German East Africa-Nyassa and Austria. tion in F ran c e, Unyamwezi-Australia (Victoria), where the Re- Australia (North Queensland), and West Himalaya (Tibet). The num- formed faith has been adopted by ber of mission stations is 131, be- 100 Romish priests, the fact that in sides a large number of preaching the past six months no fewer than places; 460 missionaries (247 males 6,]48 conversions from Romanism and 231 females) are engaged in the are reported as taking place in work. Besides these, there is a Austria, of whom 2,538 are Bohelarge number of native 'assistants, mians, is of the highest signifimissionaries and their wives, help- cance. The dissent which led up ers, and perSOliS filling various to the Reformation of the sixpositions, the total number being teenth century, was born and upward of 700. The day-schools cradled in Bohemia. There, oppohave an attendance of 23,998. The sition was manifested long before total number of souls under the NortherIl Europe roused itself in care of the missionaries is 96,877, protest; but, by the rise in Jesuitan 'increase of 1,453 during the year, ism and by internal reforms, the 20 missionaries have been called Church of Rome managed to retain into the service during the year; its hold upon the central belt of 10 have retired from service, and 3 Europe, including France and Aushave died. tria. Now, across this great tract' of country, simultaneous signs are Norwegian The annual report appearing which give indication of Missionary of the Norwegian a fresh, forthcoming struggle for freedom from the tyranny of the Society. Missionary Society papacy. What far-reaching issues has just been is- may not these events betoken!- London Christian. sued. The society has 4 main fields. The earliest is that of Zululand Protestants Ve sometimes forand Natal. Altho at some of the in Russia. get that tho only 15 stations there the sound of guns could be recently heard, most of the Greek Church the buildings have escaped destruc- may proselyte in the dominions of tion. There are now 1,200 communicants, 235 catechumens, 2,070 a the czar, other faiths are allowed baptized persons, and nearly 2,500 adherents. In Madagascar the to have being. And from an aumost important of 3 Norse efforts thoritative source it is gathered is the Inland Mission. The number that in the empire are to be found baptized is considerably over 6,COO. 557 Lutheran churches with 700 Twenty-seven Norse missionaries pastors, and 40 Reformed, or Preswith 70 native ministers, superin- bxterian, churches. Of these, 94 tend nearly 1,000 congregations churches with 130 pastors are in the St. Petersburg district, and 75 churches with 88 pastors in the Moscow district.

Russian The persecution of selfsame village. To his astonish- Intolerance. the Stundists con- ment, the first man he met at the gate detained him with the ques- tinues. A new s- tion: "Are you not the man who paper correspondent at Odessa sold the Bibb?" With fear and reports that 16 persons have just trembling he answered: "Yes. I been sentenced to varying terms of am the man." "Then come to our imprisonment for holding a relig- village; everyone of us desires to ious service in a private house. purchase your book," was the The police found the company en- amazing reply. This was how the gaged in prayer, with an open Bible chang"e was wrought. A merchant on the table. The householder said of the village picked up the book in they had met aEi Christians and be- the market-place, concluding that lievers in the Gospel, to pray and the paper might be used. Accordhear the Bible read in accordance ingly leaf after leaf was torn outto with the Acts of the Apostles; but serve as wrappers for salt, sugar, it was enough when the court was !'ice, or other groceries, thus entersatisfied that they were Stundists. ing every hut. And so it was that Many Christian friends will learn when the leaves were scattered with something akin to dismay throughout the village, the pages that Count Bobrynsky has just been were eagerly scanned, and one by arrested, and sent off at only four one the people came to the merhours' notice to Kola, a wretched chant, requesting additional stray Lapp village on the Arctic Ocean. leaves to satisfy their thirst for To a petition from the count's knowledge concerning the Bible. mother, the Ministerof the Interior The joy of the man as he heard replied: "Tell the countess that I this wonderful tale may well be am acting in virtue of special imagined. In less than two days powers from the czar, and will he had disposed of all his books, brook interference from no one." and was even compelled to tarry some time longer in order to teach The Bible One day a colpor- the people the way of salvation.

as a teur entered the viI- Missionary. lage of Montalbo- ASIA.

rejo, in the Province of Toledo, in Spain, and offered his The Rep 0 r t s fro m goods for sale. Among others he Mohammedan Shanghai tell of also sold a large Bible. Already Mission the humiliation of the priest had been informed of the Fizzle. an envoy from the transaction. He rushed out of the Sultan of Turkey, church standing in the market- sent to China at the solicitation of place, swiftly approached the col- the Emperor of Germany, to aid, if porteur, tore the book out of the need be, in pacifying the Moham- buyer's hand, cast it upon the medans of northern China. Em- ground, and angrily exclaimed: peror William seemed to think, as "These books of the devil shall diel the sultan, that word from the never enter my parish." He roused sultan as nominal head of all Mo- the people, and especially the pious hammedans would be sufficient to women, to anger, and they took up quell an anti-Christian, anti-for- stones and cast them at the inoffen- eign spirit wherever it existed.

sive man, causing him to flee, When the pasha sent as envoy thankful to escape with his life. arrived in Shanghai, he found that Six weeks later the colporteur was the Mohammedans he was sent to again on the road leading to the pacify were in a distant province,

GENEItAL MI8810NARY INTELLtGENOE

not to be reached from the east author is a Moslem occupying the coast with safety, but only through position of legal counselor, and the India and Cashmere, and, more- unusual feature of the book is its over, that if he once gained access advocacy of the abolition of polygto the Chinese Mohammedans they amy, the veil, and the harem, and would spurn him, the Sultan of also of the education of women and Turkey being to them as naught. girls, and its claim that under cer- Consequently, the envoy pasha has tain circumstances a Moslem started back to Turkey via Vladi- woman should have the right to vostok and the Trans-Siberian divorce her husband. The Mufti railway full of chagrin, and having of Egypt has just issued a Fetwa learned much-among other things, giving woman the right in certain that Shanghai has European soci- cases to divorce her husband, and ety. He thought he was going this Fetwa is incorporated into among barbarians. He also learned this volume. The book has had a that the Indian Mohammedans are great sale in Egypt. It has been not all loyal to the sultan. In- replied to by a Damascus Moslem specting one of the British Indian of the old school, who insists that regiments in Shanghai one day, a the Koran requires the subjection regiment made up of Mohammedans and veiling of woman, and enforces in the main, he said to one of the the customs now in vogue in the officers: "I come from the head of Mohammedan world concerning your religion, the Sultan of Tur- her. The agitation of the question key." "Your excellency," replied among Moslems themselves is sigthe officer, "the only head that I nificant as well as hopeful. The know is the King of England."- campaign for the emancipation of The Congregationalist. Moslem women seems to have be- gun in Egypt. The Light According to a late Rejected. dispatch from Con- Medical Work The Rev. John stant.inople, the sul- in the Rooker, author df tan is no lover of· knowledge for his subjects. For, following the Holy City. " A Modern Pilgrim graduation of the first Turkish girl at the American Girls' College, the in J e I' usa I e nl , " Turkish government has issued an edict prohibiting Turkish children writes of a visit paid him by Dr. from attending foreign schools, the employment of private teachers in ·Wheeler, of the Medical Mission in Turkish households, or the appearance of Turkish women in public Jerusalem. He says: "The dense accompanied by Christian women companions. This edict deprives ignorance of the people is extraorhundreds of foreign governesses of the means of livelihood. dinary, but for a man with humor The New Dr. Henry H. Jes- there are experiences which relieve Moslem sup, of Syria, states Woman. some interesting the monotony of 'the daily round.'

facts concerning a I have just come from the hospital. remarkable volume in Arabic recently issued at Cairo by Kasim I love my patients, but they are a Beg, entitled " Al Mir'at al Jadidat" (The New Woman). The funny lot. A man came to me a few days ago with bad pains. I gave him a box with four pills in it, and I gave him directions. He came back in two days. 'Thanks be to Godl' he said, 'you have made me· well, but the secret was hard to swallow.' He rubbed his throat expressively. 'I tried once, and twice, but no good. So I rubbpd here, and I pushed, and I

gotit down at last. ' I found he had admittance. By 5.50 A.M. every swallowed the box and the four available space was filled, and at pills all at once. that early hour the gate was shut, " A woman came with a head- several hundred disappointed pa- ache, and asked for a blister. They tients being most reluctantly turn- don't think anything of you if you ed away. Heart-breaking as it was only give medicine. You IftUst to be compelled to do, it was inevi- give them something which pro- table, and altho the doctor after duces discomfort or pain; other- immense effort was able to treat wise they say: 'Ah! he is a kind 628 women who had secured admit- man, but he is not a clever doctor; tance, the strain was too much, and he never hurts.' Well, I gave this we were compelled to close Santi- woman two mustard leaves. She pur. In those six days the total came to see me next day and said: attendance was 2,621, of whom 'Praise be to God! I am well. But ],377 were new patients; and if it at first I had no ease. I put your be remembered that these patients papers on one side of my head, and were all women, many of whom the pain went to the other side. had come long distances during Then I put them that side, and the night in the height of the rainy pain went to the middle. So I put season, the remarkable nature of one of them here' (tapping the end the result will be apparent.-Medi- of her nose), 'and it pulled the pain cal Mission8 at Home and Abroad.

out of my head altogether, and I British The following table Providence in shows the acreage am well.'"

Hospitals for Santipur is a city India. irrigated by gov- Hindu Women. of '30,000, located in ernment irrigation lower Bengal, and _works on March 31st of last year: here the experiment was tried of opening a branch for women pa- Baluchistan ………………….. .. 3,091 tients only, the lady doctor avail- Rajputana …………………… .. 18,896 Burma……….. " ……………. .. 424,774 Bengal.. ………………………. . 727,026 able going there once a week, ac- Bombay ……………………… .. 1,678,875 companied by 2 of the women of the mission as evangelists. Opening N. W. Provinces……………….. . 2,830,945 dispensary work at Santipur in the height of the rains, 25 female Madras ……………………….. . H,286,344 Panjab ……….. . 4,4~,890 Total acres ……………… 13.430,841 patients attended. By the follow- The Chaos of The attempt to cod- ing week the news had spread, and Hinduism. ify Hindu doctrine the attendance rose to 183. The and belief, indeed third day brought 509, the fourth the very idea of importing a logical 572, the fifth 70.Jo; and even these or rational unity into Hinduism astounding numbers of female pa- has come from the outside. Re- tients did not represent the whole garded as a system of belief, it has of the women who desired treat- been impossible hitherto to define ment, for hundt'eds besides those Hinduism. The only unity dis- admitted had to be turned away, cernible in it has been geographical, as it was absolutely impossible for provided by the boundaries of the the lady doctor in charge to receive Indian peninsula, or social, consti- them. The strain of work at last tuted by the universal institution . broke down the only too willing of caste. In its logical aspects, worker. On September 6th, long Hinduism can only be described as before 4 A.M., crowds of women be- a weltering chaos of opinions; the sieged the dispensary clamoring for most conflicting are intricate con-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE•

geres of systems that are mutually laxis against cholera, the native destructive. It is the proud boast way of staying the further course of of the modern Hindu that no mat- the epidemic in their midst. On ter what school of thought one be- realizing the danger, the village longs to, a place can be found for elders with really surprising promp- one in the system which-for con- titude had met in solemn conclave to venience' sake-we call by one discuss what should be done in this name, Hinduisrn.-Harvest F'ield. strait. It was duly resolved to beat Conversion At a meeting of the the village bounds that very night, and so expel the evil thing from VB. South India Mis- their midst, and to pass it on to the next village I They in their turn Education. sionary Ass 0 cia- would be sure to pass it on to their neighbors, and so the peril would tion, held at Coo- leave the land. Accordingly a sub- scription was started, to which noor in May last, an address was custom made even the poorest con- tribute something, and the money given by Rev. W. I. Chamberlain collected went to pay for the necessary lights and instrumental on "The Need of Moral Education music, and to provide the libations and sacrifices for the appeasing of for the Youth of India." A fe'Y the angry goddess-and doubtless there was something left over for extracts will show the trend of the astute wire-puller, the priest who suggested it all. thought: "The people of all classes in India are religious." "All Malas in the Cuddapah district can be reached by little effort." "Have we any right to inquire too much into motives? " "The feeling that Christianity is the true religion is the main motive with the masses who move toward Christianity."

"Such movements spread in India Irish In the last five on lines of family relationship." Presbyterians years the baptized "Experience and history testify in Gujerat. membership of the that mass movements are of Divine mISSIOn has in- appointment." "More abiding re- creased from 1,973 to 3,000 (includ- sults have been obtained where ing the jungle tribes mission), or people have come in mass than as over 52 per cent., and unbaptized individuals." "The signs are many adherents from 585 to 3,157, or more that the caste people are coming than fivefold. The whole Christian out to Christianity."-Baptist Mis- community numbers 6,157 against sionary Review. . 2,558 five years ago. Communi- Superstition Dr. Ashton refers to cants have increased during the VB. the superstitions of same period from 520 to 674, or Medicine. the Hindus with re- nearly 30 per cent. A large part gard to disease, of the increase in unbaptized ad- showing incidentally how closely herents was during the last two their ideas of healing are allied to years, in which period orphans their practical religious belief. The alone increased from 330 to 1,610, doctor is awakened at night by a but the increase was much greater noise, but it was no marriage pro- than the number of unbaptized cession, as he might easily have dis- orphans would account for, being covered for himself had he been less from 789 to 3,157, or just fourfold.

sleepy. Inquiry in the morning At the end of 1870, when the mis- threw a fresh light on the case. The sion had been thirty years in ex- midnight performance was only a istence, there were 5 principal sta- truly Oriental method of prophy- tions, and the total Christian com-

munity was 534, of whom 381 were the fruit of the labors of a leper baptized members, 126 being on the Christian (an Oriya) by the name communicants' roll. In the follow- of Gurabuttu, who lived in Tekkali ing thirty years the baptized mem- many years ago, and taught a bership increased nearly eightfold, school for the Pariahs beneath a while the number of communicants tamarind tree. Two Savara boys is more than five times what it was living a few miles away near the in 1870. There were then no native foot-hills yearned to get a little pastors, and the native Christian education, and, breaking their agency consisted of 7 catechists, 5 parents' commands, they clandescolporteurs, and 10 teachers, or 22 tinely sought the poor, persecuted in all. There a,re now a native Christian school-teacher, and sat at Christian staff, male and female, his feet beneath the tamarind tree, numbering 251 in all, of whom 5 where they made letters in the were native pastors, 66 evangelists, sand. Gurabutta won several con- 159 Christian teachers, 4 colpor- verts from among these hill people. teurs, and 17 Biblewomen. Since then about 20 have been re- ceived into the Tekkali church. The From "A Review The Savara Christians, for the most part, li ve in one village, three miles Salvation Army of the Work of the from Tekkali. The Telugu churches were urged to undertake the evanin India. Salvation Army in gelization of this tribe, and a board, consisting of 4 Telugu brethren and Other Lands" we 3 missionaries, was appointed.

learn that the work is almost en- tirely among the lowest classes of the people and in the villages.

"The Army can not boast of great ingatherings of high-caste Hindus " Advantages" Last year the or Mohammedans, altho among our of Anti -l<~oot – Bind- officers and soldiers there are beau- Foot-binding. ing Societ.yoffered tiful converts from these classes, prizes for essays but we can speak of a present army on the subject of its work. Over of 40,000 soldiers and adherents 200 essays were sent in, most of won for Jesus from among those to them strongly condemning the whose circumstances and condi- practise of foot-binding. A few, tions of life reference has been however, defended the custom on made-viz., the poor and the out- the following grounds: "Bound cast. The Lord is making a people feet assist women to do their duty, of those who were not a people. which is to stay at home and not From these thousands ranged to gad about in their neighbors'

around our army colors we have houses." "Bound feet are condu- selected and trained over 1,500 men cive to health and long life. See and women, who now act aFl native how many more old' women than officers and teachers, seeking to in- old men there are in China! This struct their fellow converts and is because their bound feet prevent their children in the way of life." women from working too hard.

Telugus The Telugu church- Moreover, they do not see and Sending Out es which were Missionaries. organized by our grieve over the unobtainable; so Canadian Baptist they are not envious, but have brethren in South India. have undertaken mission work among a hearts at rest, which is very helpneighboring people known as Savaras. The first converts were ful indeed for women." "Those who complain of the pain involved in binding the feet forget that suf- fering is necessary for the proper

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

development of woman's character. the import has forced Ul!! to attempt a dangerous remedy; we have A woman who has not eaten this legalized native opium, not because we approve of it, but to compete bitterness is likely to be opinion- with and drive out the foreign drug, and it is expelling it, and ated and to want her own way. when we have only the native pro- duction to deal with, and thus have She will argue and quarrel with the business in our own hands, we hope to stop the habit in our own her husband, and the two will op- way."

po"e each other like a pair of strong A Chinaman Bishop Warne, in hands, each coming against the Transformed. the Indian Wit- other, causing smacks and crashes. ness, gives an inter- On the contrary, a bound-footed esting sketch in brief of a Chinese woman will receive correction and convert in the Penang District, is submissive and obedient to her Malay Peninsula, which is worth husband. Confucius says that reading as an illustration of the women should be weak and men power of the Gospel to transform strong. This is the proper order." character. He says: One Cause of Sir Robert Hart has When at Kuala Lampor I found the pastor was a bright Chinese Chinese not hitherto been man, a convert from our church in Siam. Four years ago he was Prejudice. regarded as friendly a poor, ignorant, withered up, opium-smoking coolie in Siam. He to the Anti-Opium was converted, called to preach, and was brought by Dr. West to movement, having apparently de- the Penang Theological School. He has since learned to read the sired to minimize the magnitude of Chinese Bible, arithmetic up to square root, writing, geography, the evils inflicted on China by the and has read in Chinese three vol- umE'S of church history, the Dis- opium traffic, tho he admitted that cipline, the Catechism, the Philoso- phy of the Plan of Salvation, Chinese who have studied the Binney's Theological Compend, Evidences of Christianity, a Life of opium question are opposed to the Christ, an account of the religions of China; Buddhism, Confuciantraffic. This fact gives additional ism, Taoism. He has learned, in the tonic sol-fa system, to read emphasis to the following extract music at sight, and to lead a con- gregation in singing in tune and from his recent article: time. When I saw this man an intelligent preacher, and thought The position the Chinese take what he was four years ago, I feIt up may be said to be this: "We the days of miracles were not past, did not invite you foreigners here," and that no one should doubt the they say; "you crossed the seas of value of missions and the elevating your own accord, and more or less power of the Gospel. forced your'selves on us. We generously permittpd the trade you A Noble Some time since the were at first satisfied with, but what return did you make? To Chinese British and Foreign the trade we sanctioned you added opium smuggling, and when we Dignitary. Bib I e Society retried to stop it you made war on us! We do not deny that Chinese solved to make no consumers kept alive a demand for the drug, but both consumption claim whatever on the Chinese auand importation were illegal and prohibited; when we found it was thorities for the damage, amountruining our people and depleting our treasury we vainly attempted ing in all to £3,000, sustained to induce you to abandon the trade, and we then had to take action through the recent outbreak in against it ourselves. War ensued; but we were no warriors, and you China. The Rev. G. H. Bondfield won, and then dictated treaties which gave you Hongkong and opened several ports, while opium still remained contraband. Your legalized opium has been a curse in every province it penetrated, and your refusal to limit or decrease

sends from Shanghai the copy of a priests, 18 deacons, 137 catechists, correspondence between the acting and 60 female workers, all Japan- British consul at Kiukiang and ese, and working with foreign Ming Taoti, the ruling Chinese workers hand in hand. There are official in that city. The taotai nearly 9,000 native converts at- writes: "'Vherever, through last tached to the 75 churches and 138 year's disturbances, any missionary outstations, all being bound tosociety has lost any documents and gether in one native church with books,· such loss, if really incurred its own constitution and synods. through the destruction of mission premises, ought naturally to be AFRICA. fairly estimated and paid for. In your letter you mention a Shang- Basel Mission The mission of the hai society which is unwilling to on the Basel Society on press for an indemnity, but is prepared to accept compensation ·if West Coast. the Gold Coast is voluntarily offered. This attitude, one of those where which fully proves the good intentions of the society, and its desire the native pastorate has been most to deal in a spirit of fairness and completely developed. Hundreds equity, commands my profound re- of native helpers are employed in spect. . . • I propose myself to its service, and many schools and offer the whole amount (of their congregations owe their origin to loss in this city) as a subscription their persevering work. Many to the society, in evidence of my were sent into the Ashanti country, respect for them and my sincere where for the la!lt four years they regret for their losses." 'Vith the have been carrying on a very letter went a draft for $400, the modest but very important work. value of books, etc., destroyed in In the terrible revolt of last year that city. their position was one of extreme danger. For a long time the soci- How to An old Chinese wo- ety had no news of them; it is now Tell when rn a n had become a known that many of them have died as martyrs in the truest sense Sunday Christian and wished of that word. The heroism of Otou, Came. to keep the seventh a native teacher who, with his wife, was alone at a station five day holy, but could days' march northwest of Coomasnever remember when it came. sie, has never been surpassed in After much difficulty, she hit upon the annals of martyrdom. His last her own plan. Six chop-sticks were recorded words were: "I can not laid on a shelf, and each morning prevent you from killing me. Other when she arose she took one away. children of God have been treated The day when the shelf was bare in the same way; the Lord Jesus was Sunday, and work was stopped. was crucified by His own people; I On Monday all six sticks went back am ready to sacrifice my life for again, and so the fourth command- Him."-Le Missionaire. ment was kept. The There are now 4 Episcopacy There are in the in Japan. empire of the French Kongo principal stations in Anglican commun- Mission. t,his mission, 1 havion 6 bishops, 51 missionaries, 15 lay-workers, 72 women-all drawn ing been added durfrom England and America. In addition to these, there are 26 ing the past year. It is a most encouraging fact that Lambarene has now 5 outstations, Talagorga 11, and Samkita 11. These out- stations are manned by native

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

catechists, who are aided by occa- denominationally, the Wesleyan sional visits of the French mission- Church easily leads with 31,000, aries. The whole valley of the followed by the Church of England Moobe, an affluent of the River with 20,000; United Free Church of Ogowe, has now for the first time Scotland, 11,000; Independent (or heard the Gospel. The annual re- Congregational), 7,000; Dutch Report of the mission concludes with formed, 5,500; Moravian, 3,500; these words: "Our work has been Rhenish, 2,000; Berlin Society, 1,700; pursued this year in the midst of Roman Catholic, 1,000; French the usual difficulties; setting itself Evangelical. 700; Trappist's Missometimes against the attractions sion, 300; Primitive Methodist, 260; of gain, sometimes of immorality, German Lutheran and Baptist two forms of paganism, and some- churches, 100 each. These figures times also meeting well-disposed account for 84,000 children, the hearts. If there has not been prog- balance being made up of pupils atress everywhere, we can say that tending undenominational schools. in a general way there has been progress." How Converts In reply to a ques- Hold Out. tion, How many Growth on Many more than mission converts the Upper Southern Presby- lapse? Dr. N. Macvicai', of Blan- Kongo. terians will rejoice tyre, British Central Africa, says, to read these words in the ChU1'ch of Scotland Mission Record, that out of a total of 314 from the Ch1'istian Observer: men (with 5 exceptions young " Our mission work on the Kassai men) who have been baptized from branch of the Kongo River was be- the beginning of the African misgun in the year 1891 at Luebo. sion up to December 31, 1899, only Two years ago it had 197 members, 26 have lapsed from membership. the next year God blessed it with Seeing that many of the converts 88 new members, and the report for are now living at a distance from the year just closed is that 116 more any of the churches, and are exwere added, and the total number posed to temptations from their of members is 375. The church -at heathen neighbors often hard to Ibanj is a daughter of the church be resisted, the proportion of the at Luebo. It was organized 3 or -1 lapsed is remarkably small. years ago, with only 15 members; in its second year 35 new memberE< Roman In the May number were added; the next year some 40 more; and the latest news is that Intrusion and of Afrika a comthe church now has 122 members. How many churches have we at Guile. plaint is v 0 ice d home that have grown from 15 members to 120 in about 3 years? from German mis- The new building was begun about 2 years ago and has been built sionaries in East Africa concerning by the natives." the unfair methods of the (Roman Catholic) Trappists, both in intrud- ing upon fields occupied by Prot- estant missionaries,'and in enticing away their mem bel'S. At Marangu, Native The number of na- where the Leipzic Society had es- Education in tive and colored tablished a school, the Trappist Cape Colony. children attending Fathers have likewise opened one, the s tat e – aid e d in spite of remonstrances as to the schools in Cape Colony at the close confusion sure to arise from such of 1900 was 86,730, both sexes being interference. Some 25 boys have in almost equal proportion. Taken already been decoyed from _the

THE MIBI!IIONABY REVIEW 0:1' THE WORLD

Protel!ltant school, and tell their erected a suitable building for former associates that it is much preaching in. This was a "bait" pleasanter to learn under the to get a missionary; and it is now " Mopia" (corruption from "Mon getting quite common for the un· pere "), as they are not so strict evangelized tribes who have heard about singing and dancing, and are something of the Gospel to build a always ready to pardon sins against preaching-place, and set apart a the commandments. It will help portion of the land, in the hopes us to understand the Protestant that the nearest missionary would attitude by remembering that such make arrangements that some one dances form part of the heathen should be sent to tell them the worship. The Trappists also in- good news. tend to settle at the Meru mountain, tho the Leipzic Society has ISLANDS OF THE SEA. been preparing for some time to Glad Tidings In a personal note, plant a mission there; their utterly false allegation being that the Ger- from the Dr. Homer C. man commander had desired such Philippines. Stunt'3 writes from settle men t. Manila: " This is New The Christians of truly a wonderful field! Nothing like it has been seen in the history Cathedral in Uganda are build- of modern missionary effort. The eagerness of this people to hear the Uganda. ing a large new Gospel is at once a delight and an embarrassment. We are embar- church of brick to rassed by the paucity of workers to overtake so great a demand. sea,t 4,000, to replace the old one of Their hunger for reading-matter, hymn-books, etc., is actually reed and thatch. The whole of the pathetic. We can not make Bible, portions yet as fast as they are members have gone off to fetch wanted. Every page that we print goes at cost as soon as it is dry clay for brick-making. The women, from the press. We (the.Methodists) have now over 1,200 members in including the regent's wife and Manila, and the work is opening in the provinces. several princesses, are bringing fire- Higher How incongruous wood for burning the bricks. The Education for the very idea! And prime minister and other chiefs Fijians! I! yet at the last con- ference in Austranot only share the work, but make lia a proposal was discussed that a point of carrying a bigger load provincial and high schools be es- tablished in Fiji under the auspices than most of their men. A fine of the mission board. Numbers of common schools have been coexillustration of noblesse oblige! istent with the Methodist Mission to Fiji, and the education of the Progress in The Bishop of Mom- people undertaken by its agents. East Africa. basa (East Africa) A demand was being made for higher education, ranking some- tells of his travel- where between the Navuloa Coling hundreds of miles on foot, lege pertaining to the mission and planning new stations, and acquir- their common schools. It was proing land and buildings. Six new large districts have been recently acquired in German East Africa, and t.he willingness of the natives everywhere to welcome the missionary is general. One chief had gone three days' journey to meet him, and asked, " Won't you corne and teach us ?" Six chiefs having heard of a missionary who was laboring some distance off, sent for him,having in the mean time

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

posed to establish two grades of church supports its own pastor superior schools, one a provincial now, and makes an offering for the superior school and the other a work of the Board. Lukunor excentral high-school. The govern- pended $160 on the church building ment (British) was prepared to last year, and Oniop nearly as much subsidize at the rate of £1 for £1 up for the same purpose. Both these to £1,000 for the building and fur- churches have ordered bells of the nishing of a high-school. The cost trader. There are now 12 churches of maintaining such an institution in this field." would be £500 per annum, covering £170 per annum for one provincial New Work Th e Australasian superior school, and £330 per an-. in Solomon Methodist Missionnum for one high-school. The estimated cost of erecting and fur- Islands. ary Society has denishing the buildings required was termined to com- £2,000. mence work in the Solomon Islands How They One of the sights of group. The Anglicans have had Measure in the river Mamba, for years a mission there, but there New Guinea. New Guinea, is the is room for this fresh enterprise. The Rev. Dr. George Brown, super- native church built intendent of the Methodist misby the mission at the village of sions, has proceeded to the new Ave. All visitors are taken to see sphere of labor, and aJPid all the it. Its proportions so impressed perils incident to residence among some men from the Gara River that savage and cannibal tribes, he will they took its measurements with superintend the laying of the founstrips of bark tied together. First dations of this important work. they measured the length of the This will include the selection of building and folded that measure the site for the first mission station, up; then one climbed the post in the erection of buildings, and the the center and measured the height, selection of laborers. As in the that measure being also folded up case of the New Guinea Mission, and put by. The width was then agents will be sent from the Christaken in the same way, and the tianized natives of Polynesia. three measures treasured up to dis- Many of these ordained ministers play to wondering friends at home. and students will doubtless be eagerly ambitious to be among The Situation Mr. Price says of the the pioneers of the Gospel. in Micronesia. MortIock I s I and s, MISCELLANEOUS. connected with the The World Every year thl! Allmission at Ruk, "There is a marked Religiously. gemeine Zeitung, increase in the material wealth of the people on all the islands. This of Munich, publishis not due so much to an increase in es a carefully prepared estimate of products as to prudence and in- the religious statistics of the world. dustry in taking care of the wealth According to the estimate for the found in their respective islands present year, there are in Europe and labor to increase the produc- 384,500,000 Christians, 6,600,000 Motiveness of the land. They are hammedans, and 6,500,000 Jews. learning the value of material In all America there are 126,400,000 wealth. There is no reason, there- Christians; the Jews and heathen fore, why many of the churches on are not given. In Asia there are these islands should not become 12,600,000 Christians, 109,500,000 rapidly self-supporting. The Nama Mohammedans, ·200,000 Jews, and 667,800,000 pagans. In Africa are

4,400,000 Christians, 36,000,000 Mos- geIical Alliance. He was a mislems, 400,000 Jews, and 91,000,000 sionary at Singapore, where he heathen. And in Oceanica are 9,- learned Chinese. That was in the 700,000 Christians, 24,700,000 Mos- years following 1838. Afterward lems, and 4,400,000 heathen. In he became a missionary at Con- the whole world there are 240,000,- stantinople, where he was associ- 000 Catholics, 163,300,000 Protest- ated with Cyrus Hamlin. He there ants, and 98,300,000 Greeks, or a translated the Bible into Armenian, total of 501,600,000 Christians in a and other religious works. He was population of 1,544,509,000. It is a a famous linguist, was familiar striking fact that Protestants are with Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, increasing in numbers faster than and could speak fluently in French, Cat h 0 Ii c s. In English-speaking German, Syriac, and Chinese. He lands Ireland alone has a majority was eminently useful, was modest of Catholics. The wealthiest Cath- . and unobtrusive, but firm in main- olic Church is that of France. taining his convictions.

Commander It has been my General Haig, General F. T. Haig, Wadhams pri vilege to see of London. R.E., was called Testifies. much of our mis- home in the latter sionaries and their part of July. He was for many work throughout the world. No years an active Christian worker one can fully appreciate the great in India, and after retiri.ng from good that has been done by foreign the army, was an active and valued missionaries until they can com- friend of missions. By his pen and pare the converted with the uncon- voice he was ever ready to plead verted in distant lands and islands for the.cause. His wide experience of the sea. The missionaries need made him a most valuable adviser no word of cOD;lmendation from me on almost every missionary subor anybody. Their work speaks ject, while his self-denying genefor itself; and any man or woman rosity forwarded its plans. It was who honestly examines the work of largely as a result of his journeyour foreign missionaries must ad- ings, and at his suggestion, that mire and rejoice in the great work the North Africa Mission began that is being done by the noble men work in Northern Arabia and and women whose privilege it is to Egypt, and it was through a letter scatter the sunlight of the blessed of his in The Christian that the Gospel. Hon. Ion Keith Palconer went out to Aden, and the C. M. S. sent Dr. OBITUARY NOTES. Harpur to the Arabian coast of the Red Sea. In all his labors Mrs. Dr. Wood, Rev. George W. Haig was his able and self-deny- of Turkey. Wood, D.D., died ing cooperator. May God raise up others like him! He was most at Geneseo, N. Y., humble, and did the most heroic July 17th, of old age and par- things so quietly that they were alysis. He was born in Bradford, frequently unknown. Vhat one Mass., in 1814. He was correspond- did hear of was generally through ing secretary of the American some fellow-officer, friend, or com- Board of Missions, from 1852 to panion. It would need a volume 1871. During that period he, in to tell the story or his consecrated association with Rev. Dr. Henry life. B. Smith, of Union Seminary. and Rev. Dr. Philip Schaff, organized the American branch of the Evan-

The Missionary Review of the World — June 1901

A TONSORIAL ARTIST IN

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

Old Series. } JUNE. I New Series. VOL. XXIV. No.6. 1 VOL. XIV. No.6.

SOME OONVERTS OF THE MISSION OENTURY.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

"My word shall not return unto Me, void." There is no such assnrance for any message of man, however wise, weighty, and worthy. Even such a sage as Socrates was compelled, by those who thought themselves the very vestals of the altar-fires of wisdom, to drink the fatal hemlock. But God's word has a peculiar promise, because God's power is in it and behind it. ;Hence our great care is to be that the message be a Divine one, conveyed with as much purity as possible, and by an empty and clean vessel; and then trust Him to prove the excellency of the power to be of God and not of us.

In nothing have the missions of the nineteenth century given us a greater witness to God than in the power of the pure Gospel over all sorts of men and women. Infields, overgrown with rank and deep-rooted superstitions, vices, and gigantic evils, the story of the cross has proved equal to the uprooting of all these growths and the planting of God's own trees of righteousness in their stead. The greatest successes have often been given to the most unlikely fields and workers, as tho to show that it was God's Spirit, and not human might or power, that was the efficient cause of such results.

To illustrate these statements adequately, the whole field of mis- sion work wtmld need to be explored. But brevity forbids this. We can only instance a few representative examples, selected almost at random, premising that not in converts only do these fruits appear, but in native teachers and preachers, evangelists and pastors; and, best of all, in native churches that have reached that maturity of growth which is marked by three signs: self-government, self-support, and self-propagation.

Henry Martyn's solitary convert in India was Abdul Messia'h. In 1809-10, Martyn was at Oawnpol'e for eighteen months as missionary chaplain, among a mixed multitude of the poor and the dishonest. 'Jeering Moslems looked down from the kiosk on the wall of his com- pound, smoking their hookahs and sipping their sherbet, but there

was one of them who reached a point where he could no longer join in their sneers. It was Sheikh Saleh, a moonshi of Lucknow, keeper of the king's jewels, a jealous and zealous follower of Mohammed, who had been shocked by a recent exposure of Moslem cruelty and treachery. Just. at this time, when his faith in the religion of the Koran was shaken, in contact with the saintly Martyn, he got a glimpse of the purity of God's law and the simplicity of salvation by the cross, and felt that he must find out from the sacred book of the Christian more of this teaching.

He got a place on the staff of translators. He read the Persian New Testament through, and the spirit of God wrought through it the old miracle of a changed life. He followed Martyn to Calcutta and was baptized into a new name: Abdul Messia'h-servant oj Messiah. He won over the head physician of Bhurtpore, and, after preaching and disputing in Meerut, left him to care for Christian natives, and himself went farther to regions beyond. After Martyn's death, Charles Simeon got a letter, referring to Abdul Messia'h: Could Henry Martyn look down from heaven and see his convert with the translated New Testament in hand preaching to the listening throng, it would add fresh delight to his holy soul.

When, forty years later, T. Valpy French gave grounds for going to Agra, he said that there this only convert of Martyn had fallen while carrying on Martyn's work, and that there was need of reinforcements lest that sacred work should fail. This it was that led the beloved French to that same field, where he wrought for forty years.* KA:hfIL ABDUL MESSIAH.

Curiously enough there is another, a Syrian convert from Islam, who, after conversion, took the name of Abdul Messiah-servant of Messiah-Kamil Aretany, who belongs to the last, as Saleh of India did to the first, decade of the century. In 1890 he called at Dr. Jessup's study in Beirut, and inquired after truth, and in 1892 he died a martyr to poison. Islam has proved such an impregnable fortress that such a conversion becomes an epochal event. He had got hold of a copy of the Greek Testament, but his father had taken it from him, and he had gone to Dr. Jessnp to seek his help in the further knowledge and understanding of the book. When he found the light~ he not only avowed it, but began to let his light shine among his Moslem friends. Even his father now hated him and led in his persecution. Undismayed, he finally joined the Arabian Mission at Aden. His passion for souls made his labor a rest and his death a martyrdom. He made the Koran itself the arsenal and armory whence he drew his weapons for assault on Islam and his tools for Christian work; searching and comparing Mohammed's book and God's book, • Life of Henry Martyn, 286, 543. Life of French, i: 19.

SOME CONVERTS OF THE MISSION CENTURY

he used both with a sagacity seldom paralleled. His methods are worth study as successful in a field where there has been so much comparative failure. He refuted the errors of Islamism, and vindi- cated his study of the Christian Scriptures and obedience to them, by quotations from the Koran itself, a singular instance of consecrated knowledge and tact.

For example, he pointed to the commendations of the character of Christ, and of His relations to Old Testament prophecy; he quoted the precept of the Koran that one is to "prove the truth to be such and bring to naught what is naught tho the impious were averse to it." He vindicates the intelligent and conscientious obedience to • truth, quoting again from the Koran, and showing that he that knows the truth and heeds it not is "like a donkey laden with books," as the Koran says. He defies his opposers to find a sentence in the Koran, abrogating the Old and New 'l'estaments, and gathers from that book all the precepts and counsels and concessions that can be turned to account in favor of the Gospel of Christ. It is a case of David, cutting off Goliath's head with the giant's own sword. And, withal, his spirit was so genuine, his manners so winning, and his courage so awe- inspiring and contagious, that even controversialists were silenced or compelled to admire and approve. Even the fanatical Moslems were moved to forbearance if not to toleration, At last he encountered at Busrah the Turkish soldiery, and with them there was no open door for argument. Death to the apostate was their blind motto, and they obeyed it with military precision and decision. Kamil sank under a brief and painful illness, which gave every symptom of poisoning. And the subsequent secrecy and suddenness of his burial, the refusal of an autopsy, and the concealment of even his grave, gave color to the suspicion of malice and hatred as conniving at his death.

Kamil had been but two years a convert, but he had lived long enough to prove three things: first, that a Moslem may be converted to Christianity; second, that such a convert may be made from the most learned and cultured classes; and, third, that a true wisdom in deal- ing with souls demands what has been called "the line of least resist- ance" to the heart and conscience. In moving forward to attack a false faith, we lose nothing by the generous recognition of any measure of truth or virtue which the adversary represents, and in Kamil's case the Koran proved the armory whence he drew some of his most effective weapons in the controversy with its professed adherents.

When Kamil fell a victim to the treachery of the foes of Christ he left behind him a stainless record. He was not only a convert from the false prophet to Christ, the atoning sacrifice and Savior, but he was in all respects a model of Christian courtesy, consistency, charity, and sacred enthusiasm.* .. Kami!. By Rev. H. H. Jessup, D.D. Westminster Press, Philadelphia.

The Rev. Mr. Graham, of Tokushima, has given an account of a Japanese Christian, Tosab·uto Oshima, baptized in 1889, in his seventysecond year.

This case is remarkable for the esteem in which this old man held the word of God. When, in old age, failing sight threatened to deprive him of the privilege of reading the precious book, he actually set about making with his own hands a copy of the New Testament, in characters large enough for his own use. lIe began with Matthew, in 1890, and by great labor in th1'ee or jour years carried the work to completion. It embraces twenty volumes-an imposing library, "eloquent in its story of devotion to the Savior, in whom he learned to trust after more than threescore and ten years in heathen darkness." The body of the text is in black ink and the headings of chapters in red, to assist the eye. Frequently the Ohinese and Japanese characters are introduced, side by side, to aid in grasping the meaning. If he has no iutimation beforehand of the subject of the sermon, he carries all the volumes to the service, and, when the chapter is announced, searches out the needed portion, finds the place, and follows the public reading of the Scriptures. His character is held in highest esteem, even those who speak harshly of others always referring to him in terms of appreciative praise.

THOKA)fBAU, KING OF BAU.

He was a cannibal of Fiji, especially intelligent and gigantic. When Mr. Oalvert went to Viwa, this chief's conversion was especially the object of his prayers. He sought to win him, and yet by warning and reproof to be faithful to him. But the king saw that to countenance the new religion would be to renounce his own injustice and wrong-doing, and he clung tenaciously to his idols.

When his father Tanoa died, Thokambau hastened to carry out his father's last injunction, that his wives should not fail to attend him to the spirit world, and, notwithstanding the presence of Mr. Watsford, a missionary who hastened to the Bau to stay the slaughter, he persisted in strangling the fiye victims. Wars followed, in which the king sustained reverse after reverse, and was then brought near to death with an acute and painful disease, Mr. Calvert, always faithful to duty and opportunity, seeking to show him that God was dealing with him.

At last Thokambau yielded, and on April 30, 1854, the big death drums, which had been the signals for cannibal feasts, now sounded for the assembly to worship the true God. More than three hundred met, and among them Vu ni VaIn (Root of War), who, with his large family and circle of relatives, bowcd to adore the God of the Ohristians. The joy of the missionaries was overflowing.

Thokambau evinced his sincerity by enjoining strict Sabbath-keep-

SOME CONVERTS OF THE MISSION CENTURY

ing, and himself attending preaching and prayer services. His little boy of seven had learned to read, and the father, at the age of fifty, humbly submitted to be taught by his child. In 1857 he was baptized, was publicly married to his principal wife, and dismissed the rest at great sacrifice of wealth and influence. His baptism was public, and was accompanied by an open renunciation of the devil and all his works, the world and the flesh, and by solemn vows of self-dedication. He then addressed the assembly, and before his court confessed the sins of his former life.

Words fail to convey what all this meant. 'l'his man had considered himself a virtual ueity, and had received from his subjects virtually divine honors. He now took a humble place as himself the subject of the Almighty King, and his confessions and humiliations were made in presence of a congregation in which were gathered husbands whose wives he had dishonored, widows whose husbands he had murdered, those whose relatives he had strangled and eaten, and children of parents whom he had slain·, and who had vowed to be avenged on him. Before such an audience he acknowledged himself a bad man, and the scourge of the world. lIe was deeply moved, and so we~e his hearers. He took a new -name, Ebenezer, in gratitude for the help hitherto received of God, and his queen was baptized as Lydia. Henceforth he took no backward step, and his chaplain, Mr. Nettleton, bore witness that he had never known a Christian more devoted, earnest, and consistent than King Thokambau.

He made overtures of peace to his foes, unmoved to angcr or revenge by the most insulting reproaches. His last act was to cede Fiji to the Queen of Great Britain in 1874, in connection with which event he sent to Queen Victoria his war club, in his heathen days" the only known law of Fiji." This relic, graciously received by the queen, can be seen in the British Museum, together with his carved Yanggona bowl, mounted on four legs, which had been so long associated with grossest habits of intoxication.

'rhis royal convert died in 1883, after a beautiful Christian life of over a quarter of a century. His life was as eminent for piety and serviceableness after his conversion as it had been for tyranny, licentiousness, and cruelty, before. At his death his house was, according to ancient custom, torn down and cast into the sea, and his great canoe drawn up on the beach never again to ride the waves. But, so long as the memory of the Fijians retains anything, the transformation of the King of Bau will not cease to be a miracle of grace!

Krishna Mohan Banerjea, a, Kulm Brahman, converted, became the editor of The Inquirer, and, in the native Christian community of Bengal, until his death, was the recognized leader. In 1871, out of Dr. Duff's forty-eight educated converts, nine were preachers, ten catechists, seventeen Christian teachers-thirty-six directly connected

with Christian and missionary work-the other twelve being government servants and medical men.

The Karens have become in Burma the great evangelizing force, and the despised "wild men" are not only influencing but actually evangelizing the dominant race itself that had held them in slavery.

Liang-a-fa, Milne's Chinese convert, became a distinguished preacher and a man of wide influence. He was exiled for his faith, but after the treaty of Nankin came back to Canton and resumed work.

Joseph Hardy Neesima, whose conversion was the opening. of a new era in Japan's history, was from his own reception of Christ inflamed with a desire to bring his countrymen to Christ. His institution, the Doshisha, or the Single-Eyed institution, was the final outcome. When he died in 1890 the whole empire was moved by his death.

Samuel Crowther, the slave boy of the African coast, was in 1827 the first pupil enrolled in the Fourah Bay College at Sierra Leone; he became a missionary to his own Yoruba people, and thell: received his own mother as the first convert into the native church. Afterward he became Bishop of the Niger, and was actively at work for Africa's redemption till his death, December 31, 1891..

TWO NOTABLE JEWISH CONVERTS.

A notable convert from the Jews was Israel Saphir, of Hungary. His young son, Adolph, became one of the most distinguished preachers and apologetes of the century, and from his London pulpit sent forth such utterances as have had in their way no parallel in our time. His accomplished pen has likewise given to the world the finest book on "The Divine Unity of Scripture," ever issued. The father had a bitter struggle before yielding to the claims of the Messiah, but the evidence was overwhelming, and he said to his wife: "I am convinced that Jesus is the Christ; and, tho I see nothing but starvation staring us in the face, I must go and confess it."

Joseph Rabinowitz, the lawyer of Kishenew, no sooner became a convert to Christianity than he became not only a witness to Christ, but the founder of a new movement, known as "Israelites of the New Covenant." 'This man's case is perhaps the closest approximation to that of Saul of Tarsus since the days of the" Acts."

Nathaniel Pipper, a native of the colony of Victoria, was baptized in 1860, after thirty-six years of labor by missionaries among the aboriginal tribes of Australia, during which the natives had defied all power of Christianity to even civilize them. Various missionary societies had made the attempt in vain, and when at length this solitary convert was won, the surprising event was thought to call for a public celebration, aud a meeting convened, with the governor in the chair.* * Gospel Ethnology. S. R. Pattison.

SOME CONVERTS OF THE MISSION CENTURY

What an unwritten history of tears and fears and prayers and hopes crystallizes about the names of jirst converts in various fields! Ouriously enough, seven years has been the average period of appal" ently fruitless toil before the first fruits have been gathered, tho in some instances the unfruitful period has reached to twice, thrice, 'and, in one memorable case, to jive times seven! The names of these con· verts are well known to all lovers of missions. For example: Carey's Krishnapal, in 1800; Pomare, of Tahiti, in 1810; Tsai-a-Ko, of the lonely Morrison, in 1814; Moung Nan, of Judson, in Burma, in 1819; Kho-Thah-Byu, first of Karens, in 1828; first Dualla convert, baptized by Saker, in Cameroons River, 1849; Nai-Ohune, first of Siamese, 1859; Nathaniel Pipper, first of Australian aborigines, 1860.

If those who doubt the Gospel's universal adaptation and power to save would study missions in all lands their doubts would soon vanish. They would read the story of Catherine Ruyters, the Hottentot, who died in 1848, at the age of llO, not baptized till she was a hundred years old, but revealing a remarkable Ohristian character; they would follow Samuel Crowther, the slave boy, till he became Bishop of Sierra Leone; Moshesh, the great Basuto chief, baptized in 1869, and Molet· sam, another chief, converted about the same time, both wonderful trophies of grace; in Uganda, in 1886, Bekweyamha, another chief, daring martyrdom for Christ; Oupido, the notorious Hottentot sinner, a liar, blasphemer, outlaw, and drunkard; Africaner, Moffat's great trophy; Lin Kise Shan, the opium smoker and libertine of Hankow; Yang, the Buddhist priest; Sawa and Sudziki, the Japanese; Myat Kyan, of Burma; Wiru, first of the Papuan youths of New Guinea, and Aruako, changed from a robber and murderer to a Gospel preacher; Kauhumanu, the Sandwich Island regent; Taraaere, the high-priest of Rarotonga; Paten Jacobs, the Chippewa Indian; Deacon Guergis, the Kurd; and thousands-nay, tens of thousands-like them, gathered in all lands, to prove that the Savior of men, uplifted, draws all men to Him.

The missionary converts of the century have set us a noble example of evangelism. They have been emphatically heralds of the Gospel, witnesses for Christ, and winners of souls. It is of the very genius of Ohristianity that every believer shall also be a proclaimer of the good tidings and a laborer in the world' field. He is to regard himself not as a part of the jield, and dependent therefore on others' tillage, but as a part of the working force himself to till the world field. "Each new convert was to diffuse among his friends and relations the inestimable blessings which he had received." So says the historian Gibbon, who, as a historian, could not but see and record that early disciples regarded this as a most sacred duty and, he might have added, privilege. Gibbon saw also that herein lay the secret of the rapid missionary march of

the all-conquering Gospel, "converting, advancing, aggressive, encom- passing the world," as Max Muller says, who also gives a general law of the hightest importance: The missionary religions are alive; the non-missionary are dead. There is nothing which so marks the mis- sionary wOlk of the century as genuine as the consecrated activity, the irrepressible activity of converts. While the total force of the foreign churches in heathen lands approximates twelve thousand (one- third of whom are women), the force of native workers is from four to five times as large, and of these probably four thousand are ordained.

A NOTE OF WARNING.

In closing this too hasty review of the century's converts, we can not but sound one note of warning: The temptation is perpetual and most 8Ubtle to recleon success foo much by mere nwmerical standards. Of this we must beware. It is a fundamental and fatal mistake. To emphasize this serious danger, we here give two strongly contrasted cases, one showing. how" converts" may too hastily be "made," bap- tized and counted, and the other showing what It difference is made in character and life by a thorough conversion and regeneration.

Baptism, as William Duncan taught his simple Metlakahtlans, is like the label on a can of salmon-it is meant to signify, and vouch for, the quality of its contents; but sectarians and ritualists hasten eagerly to clap on the label without due care to the life, whether or not it corresponds. A certain "bishop" in one single day converted and baptized a sick Indian chief of a heathen tribe. While in health he had stoutly refused even to be taught of Ohristians. But, being smitten with a disease which his native doctors could not cure, after a short inter- view with the bishop, wanting, as he said, to be saved–that is, healed- he seemed ready to yield to the bishop's advice, was baptized, and gave up his medicine-rattle to the bishop. The incident furnished a fine subject for a sensational story of conversion, and the rattle was flourished before the Indian spectators as a trophy.

But, after the bishop left his" convert," his illness grew worse.

He had not been' saved,' after all. He therefore sought again heathen counsellors, and they blamed him for giving up his rattle charm, as a medicine man. Superstition readily and rapidly regained the upper hand, and he made up his mind to demand his rattle and give back to the bishop his baptismal water. So a cup of water was at his request put by his bed. At the bishop's return, the chief,. the baptized shaman, demanded his rattle with a clamorous threat, and it was returned; and, as the bishop left, the dying Indian flung at him the cup of water, crying out with curses, "Take back your baptism!" So much for "baptism" without the "new creature."

1901]' SOME CONVERTS off' THE MISSION CENTURY

Compare with this, one of William Duncan's own converts, Legiac.

Legiac was a fierce barbarian, chief of all the chiefs of the Tsimchians. He was a brutal murderer, and boasted of the number of human lives he had taken and the human bodies he had devoured. He had previously attempted to assassinate Mr. Duncan himself. Aflame with drink, and in a furious rage, he had drawn his knife, and was about to make a thrust when he suddenly cowed and slunk away, his arm falling as if paralyzed. The fact was he had at that moment seen Clah, a faithful native teacher of Mr. Duncan, step behind Mr. Duncan and raise a revolver, and Legiac saw that his knife-blade would be no match for a bullet. Though foiled at that time, he had ceaselessly harrassed and persecuted Mr. Duncan and his followers. But the grace of God touched him, and, like Africaner, the African outlaw, he was transformed from a lion into a lamb. He became a witness of the faith which once he destroyed, and, when baptized, like Saul, he chose the new name, Paul. Here is his simple testimony at baptism: We must put away all our evil ways. I want to take hold of God. I believe in God the Father, who made all things, and 'in Jesus Christ. I constantly cry for my sins when I remember them. I believe the good will sit near to God after death. I am anxious to walk in God's ways all my life. If I turn back it will be more bitter for me than before. I pray God to wipe out my sins, strengthen me to do right, pity me. My prayers are from my heart. I think sometimes God does not hear me, because I don't give up all my sins. My sins are too heavy. I think we have not strength of ourselves.

Legiac completely abandoned all his evil ways, became a simple citizen of Metlakahtla, gave up his prominence as a chief for a simple place among the brethren, and was an industrious carpenter and cabinet-maker, and a very exemplary Christian. When struck with fatal illness away from home, he dictated to his daughter his dying message to Mr. Duncan: I want to see you. I always remember you in my mind. I shall be very sorry if I shall not see you before I go away, because you showed me the ladder that reaches heaven, and I am on the top of that ladder now. I have nothing to trouble me. I only want to see you.

So died the once haughty and desperate Indian chief, peacefully and like a child. * Who can look at the story of the century and the roll of its converrts, and not exclaim, "What hath God wrought! "

* Story of Metlakahtla. By Welcome, Pp. 12, 4C

A BRIEF STUDY OF AFRIOA.

BY REV. THOMAS MOODY.

American Baptist Kongo Mission.

Africa is roughly divided into North, Oentral, and South Africa. 1. North Africa is mostly under British and French rule. England has access to the Sudan by way of the Nile from the Mediterranean, and by the Niger from the west coast. This is, roughly speaking, a territory of six thousand square miles, with a population of about sixty millions. France has access to the Sudan by way of Algiers in the Mediteranean, and also from Senegal on the west coast. A very successful missionary work has been carried on in Egypt by the United Presbyterians. 'l'hey commenced work in 1860, and from that time to the present the Lord has wonderfully blessed their undertakings. We are told that from the beginning to the present time the church membership has numerically doubled every five years, and they now have in church fellowship five thousand seven hundred persons. 2. South Africa is a country embracing three million sqllare miles, with about fifty million people. '1'hese are mostly under British rule. Portugal holds the east coast and Germany the west coast of this part of the continent. This portion of the country is covered pretty fairly with missions. Nearly all denominations are working here, and are organized into unions and assemblies; besides doing work among the white population, they are also doing some work among the native peoples. Several societies of Europe and America have work in this region. 3. Oentral Equatorial Africa. Here we have a section of country stretching from ten degrees north of the equator to ten degrees south of it, containing about forty million square miles, and an estimated population of fifty millions. It is the worst section of the world for white men to attempt to live in. This country is occupied by Germany on the east and also on the west coast; the British also are on both coasts. The Portuguese are on the west coast, and also the French are on the west coast and the Kongo. Independent Kongo State is in the center, with the king of the Belgians as its sovereign. Roughly speaking, one out of every three who go from Europe or America to this country dies or returns home; the others are usually able to stay for several years. The Ohurch of England Missionary Society labors in Uganda, on the east coast, and God has wonderfully blessed the work from the days of Mackay till now. They have passed through persecutions and revolutions and trials of all sorts, but their work has spread as far as Toro, at the south of the Albert Nyanza. '1'here is a church there

A BRIEF STUDY OF AFRICA

now.. of five hundred and sixty-three members, where five years ago there was not a single Christian. This work was started by the Uganda native evangelists. At the present time they have over two hundred out-stations and seven thousand church members. This work was begun in 1876, as the result of Stanley'S letter to the London Times and the New York Herald, in which he appealed for some godly, practical missionaries to come out and teach king Umteza and his people the way of life.

The British Congregationalists are laboring at Lake Tanganyika, and the American Congregationalists at BengueIIa, on the west coast. 1'he British Wesleyans have a grand work at Sierre Leone, where they have labored for years, and now they have one hundred and fifty outstations and twenty thousand church members. 'The Basel Missionary Society is laboring at Lagos and Camaroons, where they have ninetyseven missionaries and eight thousanQ church members.

In all Africa there are two hundred missionary societies at work, and they enroll half a million church members and a half million adherents.

4. '1'he Kongo Independent State. Here we have a section of country of a million square miles, or as large as the United States east of the Mississippi River, with about twenty million inhabitants. The following is the missionary force working there: SOCIETY. Stations, Missionaries. r.&':,i'~~~s.

English Baptist…………… " ………. . 12 45 500 Kongo Bololo Mission …. , ……………. . Free Church, Sweden. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . .. . 6 25 Christian and Missionary Alliance ……… . Southern Presbyterian, U. S. A………… . 7 25 1,500 Disciples of Christ……………………. . American Baptist Missionary Union …… . 4 10 2 10 200 1 5 9 30 2,900 Totals …………. , ………… ' ., .. tU 150 5,lDO These stations stretch from the mouth of the Kongo to Stanley Falls, a distance of fourteen hundred miles inland. Between Stanley Falls and Toro is a distance of four hundred miles before we have another link in the chain of missions across Africa.

The Congregationalist Bololo missionaries are working on the Lulanga River, the Southern Presbyterians on the Kassai. Both these rivers are on the right bank of the Kongo, and empty into it far in the interior".

God has wonderfully blessed these Kongo missions. Their work was only begun in 1878, the year following Stanley's descent of tha;t mighty river, and now, in that country where life was not safe, there are Christian towns-towns which are as Christian as any we can find in America; and all this has been brought about in the last

few years ! We thank God and take courage, knowing that he that has blessed, will bless.

A word more about the Sudan and the northern portion of the Kongo. Here we have a vast country occupied by European governments and traders, yet up to the present the missionary has not entered it. Here is a vast territory of four million square miles, a country as large as our own, all open and waiting for the Gospel. How long shall they be kept waiting? Ethiopia is stretching out her hands unto God, and shall we not embrace this opportunity? ]'01' four hundred years Europe and America stole Africans and made them slaves. At the present Europe has possession of eleven-twelfths of all Africa; only Liberia and Abyssinia are left. Do we not owe them something-the best thing we have: the Gospel of the Son of God?

THE NEED FOR INDUSTIUAL MISSIONS IN AFlUCA.

BY WILLIAM L. THmIPsoN, M.D.

Missionary of the A. B. C. F. M., at Mt. Silinlia, East Central Africa.

A few years of missionary work in Africa makes many things appear in a very different aspect. '1'he difficulties and trials which were at first dreaded have vanished, while others not anticipated have come into prominence. It is as when one views a mountainrange a hundred miles away, and then on arriving at the spot finds little resemblance to what he beheld from a distance; objects that appeared in bold relief have vanished, while others not seen before now fill the vision.

Both these viewpoints are necessary to one who would have true knowledge, and to ideas gained from a distance is due the failure of many a missionary project. Societies have been formed and missionaries sent out to the interior of Af~ica, bearing sealed orders from those who have never sct foot on the Dark Continent. Other boards follow the wiser coill'se of basing directions upon representations of workers on the field. A still nearer view by .those who direct the work in Africa would result in a clearer apprehension of conditions and needs and better methods of work.

It is difficult for one not familiar with pagan character through daily contact to realize how great is the gulf between paganism and modern civilization, or -even to apprehend in what that gulf consists. Some regard it as essentially a difference of race, and consider any attempt to bridge the chasm as hopeless, as much so as would be an attempt to change the color of the skin. And yet to one who studies closely their mental and moral activities, the conviction is unavoidable that the similarities are fundamental, the differences, like the color, are only superficial. Like many other Africans, a lad named Barnabas Root was born a heathen negro, was brought to America

THE NEED FOR INDUSTRIAL MISSIONS IN AFRICA

while still a youth, graduated with honor from Knox Oollege and Ohicagt> Theological Seminary, and commanded the respect and esteem of all who knew him.

We are not disposed to deny the importance of heredity, but we believe that the differences in character and conditions due to the differences of environment during a l~fetime are of much greater importance to us, and that were these changed, civilization might replace barbarism in a single generation.

Altho the African is so different from us, and his ideas so foreign that we can at first scarcely understand him, yet, as we become familiar with him, we al'e surprised to find how many and striking are the similarities to civilized men. The essential characteristics are much the same. While the Africans are almost universally deceitful, yet they can appreciate and re~pect candor and truth. SE'eming EaRLY MISSIONARY DWELLINGS AT MT. SILINDA.

to care only for the things of time and sense, they yet believe in an unseen spirit world, whose inhabitants they fear and to whom they offer gifts and prayers.

Altho they live almost like animals-in such a way that we would think all sense 'of modesty would be destroyed-yet they have their ideas of propriety which they are ashamed to violate. Many suppose that the savage is free from the trammels of fashion, but this is a mistake. The most irksome and painful performances are cheerfully endured in obedience to its mandate, and the rules of thcir society are as imperious as are those of Europe. But altho we find the same mental faculties present, their relative development differs in many respects from that of other races. It is difficult to decide just how far .the varying manifestations are the result of constitution and to what extent of education. They are undonbtedly a musical race.

414 Their voices are melodious, and they sing a great deal. 'l'hey also manufacture a variety of musical instruments, and oftentimes their performances are pleasing even to civilized ears. While their society puts a premium on cruelty and deceit, there is evidence that their moral sense condemns these vices.

Those who have never lived among the heathen of Africa are apt to underestimate the extent to which the demoralizing influences of civilization affect the work of the missionary. Many think of missionaries as contending only with pagan ignorance, superstition, and vice. We forget that since Africa has been partitioned among the civilized nations unscrupulous greed and the vices of civilization cqntend for its possession.

Too many, perhaps, think of pag-an Africa as a fallow field in which the good seed of the Gospel can be sown and left to spring up and bring forth the good fruits of Christian civilization by natural development. It is, rather, a field full of rocks and tares which needs constant care with all the latest implements to cultivate it properly. If the fallow-fielll theory of African missions was ever true, that time is past. If there was a time when we could let a civilization develop under the influence of Ohristian principle, that time was the same in which civilization was growing up among us. Unless the pagan receives our civilization as a source of strength and uplift, he must be crushed before its power in the hands of the unscrupulous and vicious, who are pressing in from all sides, ready to debase and defraud the helpless native for the gratification of their lust and the satisfaction of their greed. The African has fallen among thieves who are stripping him of even what little morality the restraining power of his dark superstitions has given him. They are surrounding him with the vices which only trained intellects could devise, and are robbing him of even that animal comfort which Nature has bestowed upon him. Unless we are ready to act the part of the" Good Samaritan," to turn aside from the pursuit of our own selfish interests, and to attend to the needs of those who may be as repulsive to us as the Jew was to the Samaritan, to give our time and strength and money, and provide inns-Christian schools and hospitals-for the sick neighbor, the thieves will complete their work, and the African will continue to be the prey of the slave-holder. The spirit of slavery is by no means dead; its forms of oppression may change, but its grasp does not relax.

"Knowledge is power." The African is ignorant and, therefore, helpless. If white men defraud or abuse him, he regards it as hopeless to c.ppeal for redress to the kinsmen of his oppressors, for he knows of no justice stronger than the ties of blood. He has nothing to offer for- the" redemption of his soul" but a iittle brute force; and if he essays to withdraw fr.om all unwilling service, he does not know

THE NEED FOR INDUSTRIAL MISSIONS IN AFRICA

that his" house is his castle," and those who desire to make gain of him will not inform him.

It is true, as one has said, that the principal ailment of the heathen is sin, and that the Gospel is the only remedy. A physician may rightly diagnose a disease and know the remedy, but if he fails to study thoroughly into his patient's case and to adapt the form of the prescription to the patient's condition and constitution, he may utterly fail.

It is to be expected that t}:le work will only be begun by foreign agents, and will then be carried on by native converts. But what constitutes a beginning? Can we expect the savage, with bow and arrow, to fight the modern army with heavy cavalry and rapid-fire Maxim guns? No matter how gallant or loyal he may be, he will inevitably be annihilated. But if Africa is to be saved by the African, he must be prepared to meet not only paganism, but also the onslaughts of civilized vice and crimp.. To establish the work thoroughly we must give them the advantage of the best in modern civilization as well as Christianity-power as well as purpose. Knowledge without purpose is power which will prove a "savor of death unto death" rather than of " life unto life." Without power the purpose must fail.

To carryon the work of civilizing and Christianizing Africa it is not necessary that the native have political independence, but he must have independence of character and personal rights. To this end he must be civilized so that he can meet civilized men on an equal footing, anel he must also be able to maintain himself in a civilized life, by being acquainted with civilized arts and industries. Hence the ,:mportance of industrial training.

The need of such training has been overlooked and underestimated by many, largely because its universal importance in civilized lands renders it so easily attainable. In America and England almost any child learns ·without effort what would seem to the savage mind mysterious and complicated operations. In America ind.:tstrial training is considered of secondary importance, because its universal importance renders it an all-pervading influence. In pagan Africa the case is quite different. Unless special effort is put forth to give the native industrial training, he remains quite ignorant of civilized _ industries and does not realize his need. As a result we might see per- sons who, having made some advancement in literary culture, still remain quite ignorant of the simplest industries of civilization, such as using a spade or a plow, an ax or a grindstone, building a fire in a stove, washing dishes, sweeping a room, or even shutting a door!

Consider the situation of such a person when he comes into contact with civilized men, who seek to deal with him on a commercial basis. Whatever knowledge he may have acquired has never been put into practise, or is not sufficient to enable him, a black man, to take a posi-

tion as bookkeeper or salesman. If he seeks to do unskilled labor (handling a spade or a wheelbarrow would be skilled labor in pagan Africa) he can earn only the wages of a naked savage upon which to support himself as a civilized man. Moreover, his assumption of superiority in dress and intelligence will, with the average employer of native labor, subject him to abuse and ridicule rather than to increased respect. Thus the mentally elevated African is forced to admit that his unlettered, savage brothers are better off than he. Industrial inefficiency soon forces him to relinquish his civilized garb, 01' his effort to continue it results in an even more disreputable appearance than that of the raw heathen.

Under these circumstances, what are the prospects of this man becoming a savior to his people? Missionaries so clearly apprehend the necessity of some industrial training that they do their utmost, NATIVE DWELLINGS IN EAST CENTRAL AFRICA.

with the meager facilities llsually at their disposal, to give some training, tho they are often little qualified to take up this branch of education.

We are also prone to forget the influence of industrial training upon the devolopment of intellectual and moral charac.ter. It gives a practical character to the mental activity. The sense of power, which the control of nature gives, develops self-respect; and the responsibility connected with handling tools and machinery tlevelops st.ability and earnestness.

It may be suggested that they learn these branches from those who come to Africa for secular purp.oses, so that the missionary may c,)nfine his attention toteaching religious truth. But those who CO'Ile to Africa from secular motives, in their short-sighted thirst for il1lmediate profit, do not seek to impart that knowledge to any extent. They employ natives for years as beasts of burden, apparently wit: out any thought that they can ever be anything higher. Moreover, it

THE NEED FOR INDUSTRIAL MISSIONS IN AFRICA

is the common experience that natives under the influence of white merchants and traders are not only not elevated but are positively taught the vices of civilization and often cursed with its loathsome diseases. Thus their degradation is intensified. But give the native a trade or a useful civilized occupation, with sterling moral principles and a knowledge of his rights and obligations to civilized society-his right to his home and his duty to discharge the functions of citizenship-and he can demand the respect of those who covet his services, and even appeal for redress when wronged.

But can we expect these barbarians to become civilized in a generation, when it has taken ages to develop civilization among us? I believe the only chance for the African to become civilized is to adopt -not develop-civilization. The opportunity for a slow development is past. And if it were possible to leave this race to develop its own resources, would this be the natural course ? Would it be in accordance with the Golden Rule? Can we love our neighbor as ourselves and refuse to share with him the blessings which God's providencenot we ourselves- has brought to us. That would be saying to him "Be ye warmed and filled" while we refused to supply his need? Would it be wise for a farmer to continue to reap his grain with a sickle or thresh it with a flail when his neighbor is using the selfbinding reaper and steam thresher because, forsooth, he thinks it fitting to wait until his own brain has developed these things for himself rather than appropriate the results of another's genius?

I believe that civilization is soon to flourish in the Dark Continent. It will not spring up as an indigenous plant, but will be transplanted from the other continents. 'the barriers are giving way before civilization. At last malaria,. that mysterious, elusive, hidden foe to the entrance of the white man into the tropical continent, has been traced to its lair. The weapons for its annihilation are fast being forged in the world's scientific laboratories. Whether the civilization of Africa is to be a Christian civilization that will reach down and lift up the African, or a godless civilization that will crush him still lower in the mire, depends on the Christian Ohurch.

Unless we are ready to raise the African to a position of intelligence and efficiency such that he may know something of his rights and have the ability to enter the competition of the nations for life and liberty, he is doomed. Until our work for the African shall have produced leaders who know the rights and privileges of civilized man, and can teach their fellows how to Iive in association with civilized man and maintain themselves in a civilized existence by means of civilized industries, we can never expect our work to become self-supporting or self-propagating to any great extent. We may carry it forward for a hundred years, and if we fail in this matter we have but to leave it to see it gradually fail and die. Education, then, and such educa-

tion as shall raise the people out of barbarism into civilization, must be included in our plan for the redemption of Africa.

Industrial education is not the most important part of mission work, but it is indispensable, and our work in Africa has failed at this point. In building a wheel it would be foolish to discuss which is the most important -the hub, the spokes, or the rim.

We must have them all. The hub of mission work is spir- itual and moral instruction; the spokes are literary or intellectual training; but we must have as the rim and the tire ind ustrial training, to make a stable, durable wheel which will roll the car of true civilization from one end of the Dark Continent to the other.

The Lovedale Institute is often referred to as preemin- ent for its use of industrial training. Its results should go far to dispel opposition to this form of effort, but it is not a prodigy of missions- A.N AFRICAN SA.WMILL. an exception to what should be the rule. It is, rather, a conservative outcome of an imperative need, the very least that the necessity of the case could accept as satisfactory. The lesson from this experiment is that all this and much more in the same line is required to meet the needs of Africa.

The arguments against industrial training for the African would apply with equal force against literary schools and colleges in any mission field. And the arguments which justify the support of schools and colleges with missionary money in any mission field apply with equal, if not greater, force in justification of industrial training for the African. Africa not only needs missionary mechanics, but also the missionary business men, missionary lawyers, and missionaries in every avocation to be "living epistles, known and read of all men."

There is another view of the question which is well worthy of our consideration-namely, its relation to economy of mission force and funds; to the question of self-support or self-help of African missions.

The East Central Africa Mission of the A. B. C. F. M. was estab- lished over seven years ago in the highlands of Melsetter, Rhodesia.

THE NEED FOR INDUSTRIAL MISSIONS IN AFRICA

This site, two hundred and fifty miles from any civilized base of supplies, was chosen for its healthfulness and suitability as an educa- tional center for the people among whom it was proposed to work. The average good health of the American missionary force, as well as the growing school and church, suggest that the siLe was well chosen. But it is very difficult for one who has never experienced life so far removed from civilization, with its numerous facilities for all sorts of work, to realize what it means grappling with nature wholly untamed. Before going out to Africa the writer had spent four summers as an apprentice to a carpenter, and had helped to build ten or twelve houses. He had been reared on the wild frontier and had seen farms hewn out of the forest, and yet he found himself quite unable to esti- mate the work invoh"ed in establishing a civilized home in a pagan community with few of the helps which civilization has developed. Nor have six years of earnest effort by any means been sufficient to overcome the difficulties of the situation. We still lack the facilities for giving the industrial training which we believe to be so necessary.

A great deal of "skilled labor" must be done on a mission station in Africa, whether there be any skilled workmen to do it or not, unless the missionaries are to live like barbarians. It is difficult for the inexperienced to realize the amount of time and effort that is unavoidably devoted to this department. Missionaries do not write much about it, for they soon learn that this is not what their frij:lnds wish to hear about. There is an unbounded power going to waste in unnumbered waterfalls and swift-flowing streams, whic~ might be employed more directly, or, still better, converted into electricity. Then, too, the possibilities of using the power of the wind are immense. The question should always be, not:. Will the development of these resonrces bring money into the treasury? but: Will it save money to the treasury in proportion to results accomplished? In our mission the cost of building our house has been several times what it would have been with proper facilities. We have had to pay enormous prices for getting lumber sawed by hand, which is very unsatisfactory when obtained, because so rough and uneven. We have had to pay the prices of experts to bunglers. Our work demands skilled mechanics, not only for these economic ends, but also and especially for the work of teaching the heathen. We have spent thousands of dollars transporting goods at ten dollars per hundred-weight on head~ of human beings. With a traction engine, a saw-mill and flour-mill, and some supplementary machinery, some apparatus to facilitate the making of brick and tile, and a consecrated skilled artisan and engineer to take charge of these things, our building material might have been produced at perhaps one-quarter the cost and twice the value. Our buildings might have been erected in one-fourth of the time. The medical department might have had a hospital and dispensary instead of remaining house-

less and homeless, and the school might be on a better footing. The same may be said of all the departments of the work.

Of course to have provided these facilities at the start would have involved greater outlay than has been made, but if we had had them then we might by this time have been better housed and otherwise provided for, and might have sold to our neighbor settlers enough lumber, brick, tiles, and other products to have .largely paid for our industrial plant. Coffee and tea plantations might have been started, furnishing great opportunities to bring natives under our influence. Such plantations might, by this time, be beginning to make a financial return.

In the work so far we have had to make brick and tiles by hand, saw lumber with pit-saws, and do various necessary things with little or no experience in these industries. We have had to use mud for mortar, with the result that our houses have been soaked through by rains and greatly injured. We have had to hire poor help at high prices, with money that might have supported an efficient coworker. We have had to cultivate the soil with hoes instead of plows and harrows. And we have had to take time to do all these things in an inefficient manner, while the work for which we had received special training and were sent especially to do has been neglected.

Would it not have been much wiser and, in the long run, more economical for the churches of the United States, whose work this is, to have provided the means in the beginning to have started the mission on a basis of efficient self-help? Then, is it not a matter of some importance that missionaries should not be discouraged and disheartened by being obliged Jor years to work in such antiquated, inefficient ways?

All missionaries to pagan Africa must experiment, because they have to deal with new and untried conditions. If we are to avoid experiments, we must steer clear of pagan Africa altogether. But if we must experiment, shall we not do it thoroughly, with a view to obtaining the best results. Should we leave the work of civilizing the pagan to the enemies of Christ? Even if they would do it, they would at the same time contradict in word and in life the Gospel message. If wc refuse to accept the experiment of civilizing as well as Christianizing Africa, as it presents itself to us to-day, we may, at some future time, find that conditions have changed. Possibly we may find the work of civilization accomplished in some degree, but we shall have to meet a deeper, more hopeless moral degradation. More probably we shall find that paganism has held its own, side by side, with an incoming civilization, but its" blackness of darkness" has been intensified by the adoption of all the vices which nnprincipled, base tho civilized, men can offer them.

A NATIVE VIEW OF CHRISTIANITY IN SUUTH AFRICA

A NATIVE VIEW OF CHRISTIANITY IN SOUTH AFRICA.

BY REV. JOHN L. DUBE, OHLANGE, NATAL, SOUTH AFRICA. Superintendent of the Zulu Christian Industrial School at Ohlange.* It is seldom that the natives of South Africa have an opportunity of expressing to the world their own impressions of things spiritual or material. Foreigners who come here and write for the public gather their information from Europeans, and seldom take any trouble to find out what. the natives think on the subject. Since the British-Boer war began there have been many expressions ~s to the ou tlook for Ohristianity under English rule. Some of these be- came the laughing-stock of our people, who have from youth been associated with Ohristian work in JOHN L. DUB~.

British colonies.

In dealing with this subject two questions naturally come before me: Have the missionary societies and all Ohristian organizations up to the present been progressive? Has the colonial life been a help or a hindrance to Ohristianity? We can judge the future largely by studying these two questions.

As to the missionary work and the English churches now at work under English rule, any prominent missionary would say that their method has not been a progressive one. He would tell you that we have attempted to build a good foundation for the future Church in Africa by getting a few natives and teaching them the funda- mental truths of the Gospel. I have noticed this, and have ques- tioned whether it is the business MRS. DUB~. of God's people to spend much time 'teaching the doctrines, or to teach the convert that his duty is to tell his heathen brother the • Mr. DubG has recently started an industrial work for his own people. The purpose of it is to uplift them industrially, mentally, and spiritually. The mission is governed by a board of trustees in South Africa, and there is an advisory board in America. The treasurer of this board is Mr. Louis Stoiber, 722 Broadway, New York City.-EDIToRS.

story of Ohrist and His saving love. I do not see any use in teaching strictly denominational doctrines to the natives just emerging from heathenism.

The slow progress is not the fault of the missionary alone, for the African is slow to learn. He has inherited this from his ancestors. Even the white people coming to Africa begin to lose the energy they tJossess in colder climates. The native goes slowly, and often without energy. Human nature is to be reckoned with in the progress of a people. I believe that Ohristianity is the only power to awaken in the mind of the African the uplifting influences which will inspire him to seek higher ideals and purposes. 'l'heir own beliefs keep their mental and moral powers in an aimless condition, without any higher desire than to herd sheep and cattle and to have as many wives as they can support. The English colonial churches take but very little interest in mission work among the natives. Those coming from England or America, where they have been members of missionary societies, find no such societies in the churches here.

I was once surprised to hear a minister say: "A mission Kafir is worse than a raw Kafir. He is not fit for work, and he finally relapses into heathenism." It is true that an educated native seeks better paying occupation than merely herding cattle. One who has had his faculties sharpened by attending school and by manual training will seek to compete with the white man, and the white man does not like it. As to going back to heathenism, a few such cases have been known, but the number is very, very small.

You ca.n not judge the Ohristian natives by what you see in the city. There is a law which requires every native to dress when he comes to the city, but the majority of natives who come to these cities are heathen, and wear clothes only from necessity. As soon as they go back to their homes they take off clothes and put on skins. The Ohristian natives come from mission stations, and have Ohristian influences about them. 'l'hey very seldom go back to heathenism.

The limited progressive spirit on the pa.rt of missions, and the lack of missionary interest on the part of the colonial churches, are to be considered in the outlook for the future. '1'he forward movement seems to have the sympathy of all since the war began in South Africa. God's people here seem to have been asleep. Oh! that the Holy Spirit may awaken us all, and that we may go on and labor till the Master come! Much good work has been done, but not what the army of the Lord might have done.

Has the colonial life been a help or a hindrance to Ohristianity among the natives? The first impression one gains of the treatment of natives would occur within a few minutes of landing in Natal. It is a little better in Oape Oolony. We have what we call "rickshaw men," who pull the rickshaws. As soon as you land in Natal you see

A NATIVE VIEW OF CHRISTIANITY IN SOUTH AFRICA

these men with their rickshaws.• crowding one another in their solicitations for patrons. They are usually not at all disorderly beyond being anxious to secure customers. You would then see the police hitting them freely with sticks. The same thing is seen in railroad stations and in the streets when there is a crowd. I remember, particularly at the reception of Lord Roberts in Durban, when the rickshaw men and the other natives were wholly peaceful and inoffensive, but the police used their sticks on them promiscuously. 'l'his shows that the law of Natal permits peaceful natives to be treated in a manner which the whites would resent. Is not the British law supposed to be founded on Christian principles?

One finds by residence here that the Kafir is generally regarded as a beast of bur~en, and that the master or mistress only tries to get A FIELD OF PINEAPPLES IN NATAL.

out of him as much work as possible for fifteen shillings per month ($3.75). The native usually tries to do his best without murmur or complaint. 'fhe native heathen woman often seeks work in Durban or other cities. She prefers a situation as nurse, for then she can be out in the air with the children. They are not generally good housekeepers, and consequently have a bad name among the white mistresses. I have seldom met a master 01" a mistress who has taken an interest in the spiritual well-being of native servants. They seem unable to understand their responsibility toward servants; the rude shanties, called rooms, in which they make even their women servants sleep, prove this. The irritability of temper caused by lack of understanding each others' ways prevents sympathy, and, taken altogether, the harmony which might exist with moderate tact is lost.

1m. DUB~'R HOME IN BOUTH AFRICA.

The native has a magnificent physical development. He is cheerful, good-tempered, and child-like, but is easily led either for good or evil. His contact with the whites does not improve him, and their .influence on him, as a rule, has not elevated him. Sympathy is lacking, and a sense of responsibility as to his future state is ,remote rather than present even with some best-intentioried people. The custom of employing warried natives as house servants for only six months'service is most annoying to the white mistress. When the six months is up the servant returns ,home to visit his family in the kraa~s. This custom may, I think, account for lack of sympathy or any care for the servant's future. The native naturally wants to visit his family at least once in six months, but can not some way be provided which will not separate the natives for so lon g a time from their families? The outlook for the future may be affected seriously, by the solution of this question.

The field for missionary labor is very great right here among the ZUlllS, and what must it be when the great colonies of Orange River, Transvaal, Rhodesia are considered? The lot of the native under the Boer seems to have been one of slavery, robbery, and injustice. He has been ranked lower in value than a beast of burden. When the British liberty and sense of justice are opened to them in the new colonies, a larger population of natives will be found settling in these new resorts. The Christian spirit of missionary enterprise will have an opportunity which it should not be slow to seize.

Many thousands of natives go from all parts of Africa to work on the mines at Johannesburg, and there can be no doubt that this city

A NATIVE VIEW OF CHRISTIANITY IN BOUTH AFRICA

influences the whole of South Africa. If the natives here can be Christianized, their influence will extend to the remotest parts of the land. If the influence of Johannesburg is evil then the native question is also for the worse. Great and good work has been done at this spot. But white miners oppose any reforming of native people, on the ground that the native may SOllle day oust them from skilled labor, and that Christianizing them is a stepping-stone to this. Any JiJnglishman who is afraid of native competition is not worthy of the race to which he belongs. Have we not heard enough about the native being lazy, worthless, and not to be depended upon, or trusted to do important and responsible work? If this is true, why do white men fear his entering the field as a competitor? The 'reason that Christian natives have a bad name, among the lower class of Europeans especially, is that he does not submit to being treated like a dog. If he despises menial labor, he ought to be taught the nobility of service, and the white man should set him an example in this respect. Industrial training is useful in teaching the nobility of labor. We honor the man who works and we despise the idler.

This great and difficult problem will doubtlessly be solved by the natives who are Christianized and taught trades. A white man will usually respect a black man who can turn out as good a piece of work as he. Until the hearts of men are so filled with the love of Jesus Christ that they regard all men as brothers, the white will never give the black a fair chance. Is the African to be won for Christ? Immense populations will settle here in the next ten years from all parts NATTVF TRUSTEES OF THE ZULU CHRISTIAN INDUSTRIAL lIfISSION.

.of the world. What will be their influence upon the native? If Jesus Christ could only come quickly and reign, what a blessing to men! How He would provide a way to realize the beauty of holiness and peace. The field is great, the missionaries few, and the earnest Christian citizens are but a handful-a" remnant." How to influence men aright when the passions are aroused by what the white man calls his rights is beyond the solving of anyone in this world, and God only can prepare a way for us natives. Oh! that the Christian Church would flood South Africa with Christian missionaries, and give sufficient money to establish institutions where natives may be trained as leaders to combat the evil influences which we fear! This land is a great land of sorrow! Heathen and Christian, Boer and Briton, native and foreigner, capital and labor assimilation, federation, self-government, and many other problems will give rise to much bitterness and treachery. Were it not for our faith in God, who is able to cause the wrath of man to praise Him, the outlook would be gloomy indeed, but our hope is in the everlasting Father and the Prince of Peace.

RELIGION IN THE HIGHER SCHOOLS OF JAPAN.

BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

Japan is always doing something novel. Often there is a curious imitation of some Western methods of investigation which seems odd enough, because the precise intent is not apparent and the inquiry itself conducted on a basis that seems out of place; and yet all these reveal the state of mind of a people that, in less than forty years, has revolutionized everything, aud sometimes revolutionized the revolu- tion.

An instance of this curious application of Western scientific methods of inquiry in the department of sociology, including relig- ion, comes to hand in an attempt to formulate a series of questions addressed to students in the higher institutions of learning concern- ing their religious proclivities and the extent of tbe influences through several channels which have tended to their religious mental status. It is an unusual line of investigation, and was, or rather is, being conducted in a somewhat eccentric way.

It appears that Dr. Motora, with fifteen other gentlemen, whether in an official or unofficial capacity we do not happen to be informed, though we suppose it to have been with the authority or under the sanction of the educational bureau, addressed a .set of questions to . the students of the universities and higher and middle schools on the subject of religion. There could scarcely have been recognition of any authority to make the investigation, since of the two thousand

RELIGION IN THE HIGHER SCHOOLS OF JAPAN

(1,998) students in the Tokyo University only one in five filled out the blanks with answers. In the colleges of Law and Engineering only one in eight responded; one in five in the Oollege of Medicine; less than one in four ill the Oollege of Science; a fraction over one in three in the Oollege of Literature, and one in two in the Oollege of Agriculture. In the high-schools about one in three and a half, except in the medical departments of this grade of institutions, wh8re the replies were made by about one in five. In all other schools and colleges about one in six of the total enrollment sent any answers at all, the Nobles School and the Kyoto University standing at the bot- tom of the list, from the former there being no response, and from the latter only three from two hundred students enrolled.

Perhaps it will be well to state the five queries, answers to which were solicited. They were as follows: (1) Do you believe in religion? Are you at liberty to believe it if you wish? (2) Have you any desire for religion? (3) HavtJ yon at any time believed in religion? If so, and 'You have relinqnished that belief, state your reasons for this course. (4) If you believe in no religion, what do you depend on for regulating your daily conduct? Do you dislike religion? If so, why? (5) If you do not believe in religion yourself, do you recognize its necessity for others? If so, on what ground?

It must be remembered that these questions may have suffered in translation in the form in which they reach us. We do not know if they were sent out in Japanese or English or both. As they stand, they are not well illuminated-at least, for Western readers-and we have queried what per cent. of higher-grade students in America would attempt to answer them on call, or give intelligent answers if they tried. What ambiguities surrounded these questions that may have prevented the students of Japan from complying with the application we do not know but in part. Some people would recognize Oonfucianism to be a religion, and others esteem it only an ethical system, and some Shintoists may have been influenced to reckon that cult outside the pale of religion, since, for reasons, the Shintoists had recently sought to have Shinto taken out of the department of religion in its relation to the State. These may have colored the answers given to the very first question, "Do you believe in religion?" Still it is significant that of the students in the universities, colleges, and high-schools of a land who made rflply at all, two-thirds should have answered this question unequivocally in the negative. Question four, "If you believe in no religion, what do you depend on for regulating your daily conduct? " is a crucial question on the supposition that there must needs be some ethical base or society could not exist. But here, too, the Oonfucianists might be puzzled to answer, for if they said they accepted the teachings of Oonfucius they must decide whether Oonfucianism is to be catalogued as a religion.

After all deductions are made, however, it is significant that two out of every three of the higher student class declare they are without belief in religion of any kind. It is possible that this is only an index that Japan is in a state of transition, religiously. When men swing away from the traditional faith of their ancestors they are given to stop for a season in infidelity or indifference to all religion, and later to find new moorings. The only religionists among these students, who seem to hold fast to the religion of their ancestral faith, are Buddhists, and they do so because they are attracted by what appears to them, a philosophical element they find in it. The small number who registered themselves as Christians, only seven per cent. of the whole, are snpposed to be extremely "liberal ,. Christians or "free~ thinkers," who file up with rationalists, and profess Christianity as least encumbered with superstitions.

It is rather a hopeful sign that only one in eight, however, pro~ fessed that they had no desire for religion. They were deterred from all religions alike by the inconsistencies and insincerity of the professors found among them all. It is something that the majority of non-religious students were professedly kept from accepting any from intellectual difficulties. There is some hope among men who will at least investigate with some tolerable openness to conviction, now or later on. The younger of the students were influenced by the evidences each religion had to present, and were disposed to find a basis in authority, while the more mature were more anxious to find a basis in the reasonableness of the claimant religious systems. It is still another ground of hope that many who accepted no religious system acknowledged the claims of conscience-a slight recognition, fit least, of the existence of some ethical authority, some unwritten but not unstudied law of ethics as needful to control human conduct, without which society mnst go to pieces. A native newspaper of Japan concludes that the facts exhibited, but in a fragment in this report of these sixteen gentlemen, show that some new' methods should be sought after in the presentation of religion to young Japan.

It would be interesting to be able to follow this subject through original Japanese literature, or even a wider range of European thought of those in Japan nearest to the investigation; but we have not observed as yet communications to the press of Christian countries on this curious attempt to test the religious drift of tbe educated and educating classes of Japan, aud have been shut up to what has appeared in English periodicals of Japan, and have chiefly followed the very limited and rather incoherent statements of the gentleman, whoever he is, who acts as editor of the "summary" of the literary and religious periodicals of the empire in the Japan Mail. We wish he could have given a more systematic and exhausted presentation of the subject, seeing what he has given is hintful and helpful

THE PHILANTHROPIC SIDE OF MISSION WORK

beyond all that we have found elsewhere. We have not ourselves been able to present all the points of interest and value in what we have learned from all sources on this topic for want of sufficient space, and the Japan editors are probably no more exempt than we are from press limitations.

THE PHILANTHROPIC SIDE OF MISSION WORK.

BY REV. JA!fES SIBREE, M.A., ANTANANARIVO, MADAGASCAR. Missionary of the London Missionary Society; author of" Madagascar."

The great mid of Christian missions is without doubt to make known to all mankind the Gospel of the grace of God, that Gospel which brings salvation. To save the soul from death through faith in Him who is the Savior of all men-this is the high aim and great justification of all missionary effort; nothing short of this will ever satisfy the true servant of Christ.

But this supreme object of Christian missions always has been best accomplished in connection with efforts for the temporal good of the people among whom missionaries labor. Our Divine Lord" went about doing good," healing the sick, feeding the hungry, and cleansing the lepers; so did His apostles,· for the Gospel has "the promise of the life that now is" as well as "of that which is to come." Indeed, did Christianity not bring temporal as well as spiritualblessings we might well doubt its Divine origin, alld whether it was really adapted to mankind.

Missionary work brings good to heathen peoples in many directions, and exerts a beneficent influence as the great civilizing, educational, philanthropic, and healing power in many parts qf the world. It is easy to show that Christian missions are well worthy of the support of all true philanthropists, whatever may be their theological beliefs or non-beliefs, for nothing else has had a hundredth part of the influence which missions have exerted in alleviating the ills that afflict humanity. On this ground alone we might claim the hearty sympathy and generous support of everyone "that loves his fellowmen."

I.-CHRISTIAN MISSIONS ARE A GREAT CIVILIZING INFLUENCE.

This is of course most clearly seen among tribes in a low state of culture, such as the Polynesian and Melanesian races, the peoples of Central and South Africa, the aboriginal tribes of Hindustan, the Eskimo and North American Indians, but it is not altogether confined to such peoples.

Throughout the Christianized islands of the Pacific many of the useful arts and manufactures have been taught by European and American missionaries, such as the working of metals, improved

methods of house-building, various handicrafts, the planting of pre- viously unknown fruit-trees and vegetables, together with the pro- duction of nuts, roots, dyes, and fibers of commercial value. All this has of course opened up trade, and is employing large numbers of white immigrants in various ways. John Williams was the first to construct a sea-going vessel at Raiatea, and the story of his ship- building is one of the most romantic episodes in Polynesian mission history.

In the earliest missions in the South Seas, Christian artisans were a very considerable force. In Madagascar, carpentry and improved methods of metal work, tanning and leather-dressing, the manufacture of bricks and tiles, the use of roofing slates, the making of soap and numerous chemical products, useful in the arts, were all due to artisan missionaries. It has been the same in other countries. In Madagascar, the erection of four stone memorial churches by Lon- don Society missionar'ies produced a school of native workmen, by whose subsequent labor frnd teaching a town of wooden and rush buildings became at length filled with brick and stone structures, many of them of considerable architectural merit. In South Africa missionaries have not only been architects but engineers; they have made tunnels by which water has been brought to irrigate extensive districts formerly dry and barren, while in New Guinea they have constructed piers and harbors.

Industrial Schools are carried on at many mission stations, a nota- ble example of such work being the Scotch Presbyterian colony at Lovedale, South Africa, where artisans of all kinds have been trained. In numerous places the printing-press has been introduced, and the various processes in the manufacture of books have been taught to natives, who have become very skilful and expert workmen. Missionary ladies have taught in Madagascar the manufacture of lace, which now gives employment to a considerable number of Malagasy women; and the same beautiful art was taught by missionaries' wives to Hindu women and girls in Travancore, with the same results. Photography, first introduced by missionaries, is now carried on as a profession by many Malagasy young men, and their productions are tasteful and artistic. These are but a few examples merely of work done everywhere by mission agency.

With regard to the civilizing effects of Christian missions both in . Polynesia and South America, one of the most striking testimonials .to their value was given by the late and eminent Charles Darwin in his" Voyage of a Naturalist Round the World," and although it has often been quoted, it may again be given here. Mr. Darwin says: Those who attack missionaries forget or will not remember that human sacrifices and the power of an idolatrous priesthood; a system of profligacy unparalleled in any other part of the world; infanticide, a

THE PHILANTHROPIC SIDE OF MISSION WORK

consequence of that system; bloody wars, in which the conquerors spared neither women nor children-that all these have been abolished; and that dishonesty, intemperance, and licentiousness have been greatly reduced by the introduction of Christianity. In a voyager to forget these times is base ingratitude; for should he chance to be at the point of shipwreck, on some unknown coast, he will most devoutly pray that the lesson of the missionary may have extended thus far.

Abundant confirmation of this could be given from the books of many naval officers and travelers, especially those written by Robert Louis Stevenson, Miss Gordon-Cumming, Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop, and by one of the most recent travelers in Polynesia, Mrs. David, in her charming book on Funafuti.

In the whole group of islands, barbarism, savagery, and cannibalism have been swept away, the people have been civilized and enlightened, and commerce and industry have been greatly promoted. The beginning and the moving power of all this has distinctly been the work in the great island of New Guinea and other Melanesian islands, and in the interior of Africa, and the same results are being produced.

H.-THE GREAT EDUCATIONAL AND ENLIGHTENING FORCE.

Every Christian missionary is a teacher, and the school is as indispensable a part of the mission station as is the church for a long time in the early stages of mission work. Teaching adults has to be_done, and it is marvelous how some have learned to read, even in old age; but of course the great hope of all missions is the young people and the children; and so the establishment of schools, the training of teachers, and the preparation of school books are matters which demand a large portion of the time and strength of missionaries. To teach reading becomes thus an indispensable first step in mission work, and many of the most eminent missionaries have themselves spent much time in teaching children their alphabet and first reading lesson.

It would be difficult to give full statistics as to schools in connection with missions. 'The reports of the recent Ecumenical Missionary Conference in New York supply more perfect information on this head than is elsewhere available. Mission schools are num bered by thousands, and scholars by hundreds of thousands. Not only are primary and elementary schools an invariable accompaniment of missionary work, but more advanced edncation in high schools and colleges is carried on in every mission field. The most perfect development of such work is probably to be found in India, where Dr. Duff so strenuously promoted the education of Hindu youths in English; but it is hardly less prominent and successful in Syria, in Egypt, in Burma, and in Japan.

Ignorance has never been regarded in Protestant missions as H the

mother of devotion," but rather as the enemy of true religion; and their motto has always been: "Let there be "light." It will surprise many who look askance at missions to glance through the pages of Dr. James Dennis's book on "Christians Missions and Social Progress," and to see the magnificent group of buildings of the Christian college at Madras, with its eight hundred students, or those of the Protestant college at Beirut, or those of the mission colleges at Bombay and Ongole and at Serampore and Calcutta. In these countries, with their ancient literature and culture, Christian educational work takes the highest position, and prepares thousands of YOlJ-ths for the government service and for commercial life and the learned professions; and even if it does not make them all professing Christians, does exert Christian influences which are slowly but surely changing native society. In countries which have emerged from lower stages of civilization, high-schools and colleges stand out prominently in their present state of advance, and are usually the only means of obtaining superior education.

In many countries, as throughout Polynesia, Madagascar, New Guinea, Africa, and North America, missionaries have been the first to reduce numbers of previously unknown. languages to a written form; to investigate the structure and affinities of these languages, and to prepare grammars and dictionaries for their study. In these directions most valuable service has been done to philological science, and evell in countries with a written language already existing and an ancient literature, the peculiarities of these languages and the treasures of these literatures have been opened to the learned of Europe by works such as the Chinese Dictionary of Dr. Morrison, the Chinese Classics of Dr. James Legge, and the writings of Dr. Edkins of China.

In close connection with education and school-work is the formation of a literature; and here again Christian missionaries have been writers of books wherever they have been allowed a few years of uninterrupted work. In countries like Madagascar, Samoa, Fiji, and many others, almost the only literature the natives have had is that put out by the mission presses, and both their religious and their secular knowledge is largely due to this agency. This literature includes in many languages science hand-books, histories, and periodicals. Regarding it only as a masterpiece of literature, and an elevated teacher of morals, it is an immense boon to mankind to have a book like the Bible translated by missionaries into not less than four hundred of the languages of the worlu.

III. THE PRINCIPAL PHILANTHROPIC AND BENEFICIENT AGENCY.

Those who hold missionary effort in slight esteem often completely ignore the fearful evils connected with heathenism everywhere, not

THE PHILANTHROPIC SIDE OF MISSION WORK

only among degraded and savage peoples, but almost as much so in countries with an ancient civilization, like the Asiatic races.

A very terrible and saddening catalog of cruelties inflicted, wher- ever the Gospel has no influence, might be made, and fully bears out the truth of the ancient saying: "'1'he dark places of the earth are full of the habitations of cruelty."

It is hardly necessary to allude to the state of barbarous races like those of Polynesia, Melanesia, Australia, Africa, and elsewhere; the savage character of their wars, the practise of cannibalism, the prevalence of infanticide, the degradation of women, the fiendish tortures often inflicted upon captives, the wholesale slaughter of victims at great festivals and at the funerals of the kiugs and chiefs-all these are well known, but they are constantly forgotten or ignored by those who sneer at Ohristian missions. The pleasing fiction of peoples living in a state of paradisical simplicity and ignorance has no foundation in fact, and many who lived in islands of the most enchanting beauty were being gradually destroyed by their vices and their intestine wars. But the need of Ohristian effort and teaching is not less great in more civilized countries like Ohina, India, Burma, and Siam. Here we find women degraded, and polygamy a recognized part of social life; infanticide of girls is as prevalent in Ohina as it was in Polynesia, and it is undoubtedly still very prevalent in India. Child-marriage and widowhood in India is still too little restrained by British law, and brings untold mIseries to thousands of Hindu girls. Suttee, or the burning ~live of widows, was also practised in that country until, about sixty years ago, it was abolished by the English government. The Ohinese and other southeastern Asiatics are fearfully ingenious in devilish tortures inflicted upon criminals. The foot-binding of girls is a gigantic curse to half the population of Ohina, and the neglect of the poor and the sick is a marked feature of heathenism everywhere. To this black list of crimes may be added the practises of self-torture and of suicide, the latter especially in Japan, Ohina, and even in India, and also in the farther East. There is also the prevalence of slavery, with all its horrors and cruelties, in almost every heathen country.

It may be affirmed that Western civilization, apart from Ohristianity, hardly touches any of these evils; in fact, it has sometimes condoned some of them, even patronized them, for fear of disturbing native society. Thus, the East India Oompany compelled its servants to assist in worship of filthy and obscene gods, and thus earned for themselves the contempt of both Hindus and Mohammedans. It has for long protected slavery for reasous of self-interest, and it was the Ohristian feeling of England, roused by such missionaries as William Knibb and the persecution of the martyred John Smith, of Demerara, that, after years of toil, forced the abolition of the slave-trade and

then -of slavery. It was this that encouraged the humane Lord William Bentinck to abolish suttee, and eventually obliged the Indian government to prevent self-murder under the cars of Jagarnath.

Christian missions have, in every country where they have been carried on, also put down, or largely mitigated, most of the terrible evils and cruelties attendant upon heathenism. Cannibalism, infanti- cide, sanguinary wars, and the enslavement of women have been abolished in whole groups of islands in the Pacific; and, altho the work to be done in the great Eastern nations and in the African continent is still overwhelming, similar efforts have followed in communities where the Gospel has been received among thousands of Africans, Hindus, and Chinese. A movement against the foot-binding of girls is gaining strength in China; the conscience of the Hindus is being awakened to the cruelty of child-marriage and widowhood; and, of course, among the native churches, infanticide, polygamy, divorce, and neglect of the sick and poor are passing away before the merciful and benignant influence of the Gospel of Christ. Impurity and cruelty and injustice are replaced by chastity and benevolence and upright dealing in proportion to the full acceptance of the teaching of Christianity. Slavery passes away, the opium-eater is delivered from the tyranny of the poisonous drug, the laws are humanized, cruel punishments are abolished, and even war loses much of its barbarity under the same influence.

In every country the Christian missionary has been known as the friend and protector of the native races against the greed and lanugrabbing of unscrupulous Europeans; and the names of David I,ivingstone and Dr. Phillip, of John Mackenzie and John Moffatt, will long be remembered as conspicuous examples of those who have endured obloquy and abuse for their efforts to get justice for the colored peoples of Africa.

But perhaps no branch of Christain effort has so clearly shown the beneficent and merciful spirit of the Gospel as the medical UJork which is connected with every Protestant missionary society. It is well known that in heathen countries charms and superstitious practices, often most absurd and extravagant, generally take the place of medicine; surgery, as a rule, is almost unknown, and in its stead the unfortunate patients are often tortured in various ways in addition to the suffering they are already enduring. This is the case not only among barbarous peoples, but hardly less so in civilized countries like India and China. Western science, under the guidance of Christian benevolence, has brought no greater blessing to the heathen world than in alleviating the suffering by European medicine and surgical treatment, and no Ohristians so fully carry out their Master's commission, "Heal the sick, and say to them: The kingdom of God is come nigh to you," as do medical missionaries. A• large number of the

THE PHILANTHROPIC SIDE OF MISSION WORK

agents of missionary societies are now thoroughly qualified and trained doctors, both men and women; there are many educated lacHes engaged in the work of nursing; and numbers of other missionaries have sufficient knowledge of medicine and surgery to do much to help their people, in the absence of fully qualified practitioners.

Accordingly, we find in numerous towns mission hospitals and dispensaries; many natives are thoroughly trained to act as physicians and surgeons, and native women as nurses, especially in the ailments which are peculiar to women; many leper asylums have been formed for the alleviation of tile sllffering arising from that terrible scourge of leprosy, and in several countries small yet valuable libraries of medical and surgical hand-books have been prepared for the instruction of native students. It need hardly be said that in all cases medical aid is given in conjunction with religious teaching, and constant efforts to lead the sufferers to the Physician of Souls. It would be difficult to estimate the immense amount of suffering relieved and the number of lives saved by the self-denying labors of medical missionaries and nurses. The records of the thousands of cases treated in every mission dispensary, and the hundreds discharged cured from every mission hospital, may give some idea of the good done, but they can not adequately describe the blessings which such institutions have brought to the heathen world.

We submit the above facts to the candid judgment of all who are humane and compassionate, and who desire to see true civilization extended, ignorance dispersed, and the barbarities and cruelties of heathenism replaced by the mercy and kindness which the Gospel so constantly inculcates. We may fairly claim, without possibility of contradiction, that nothing in the history of the world has ever exercised such a powerful influence in all these directions as missionary effort. The only thing to regret is that it is yet so inadequate, compared with the overwhelming needs of suffering hnmanity. But when it is remembered that those who support missions abroad are invariably those who are also working most zealously and giving most liberally for all religions and benevolent efforts at home, and are, as a rule, not wealthy, it is not to be wondered at that the needs of the great world of heathenism are yet so imperfectly supplied. But in view of what has been here advanced, we are bold to ask for the hearty support of all philanthropists to Christian missions, as the greatest civilizing, educational, philanthropic, and beneficent influeaee at work among mankind.* *Those who care to study the.llUbjeet more in detail should consult the work of the Rev.

James S. DenniS, D.D., entitled C!lwi6ti4n Missions and Social Progress : a Sociological Study of FOI'eign Missions. Nem YQl'k, 18!J7, 1899. Of this book two volumes are published, but a third (besides a voluuleof 1ItaUIrtics) is in preparation.

BRINDABAN, THE UNHOLY CITY OF TEMPLES.

BY REV. W. ROCKWELL CLANCY.

Allahabad (India) Methodist-Episcopal Mission.

Brindaban, the birthplace of the god Krishna, is a city of a thousand temples, and is one of the great shrines of Hindustan. It is built on the banks of the sacred Jumna, the sister of "Gunga Mai," " Mother Ganges," and hundreds of thousands of Hindus make a pilgrimage to it every year. Muttra, another sacred city, is only six miles distant, and the two cities are connected by a railway which was built to carry pilgrims to Krishna's city. This city of temples has the reputation of being one of the vilest on earth. Krishna's reputation is bad, and his devotees are like their god. One day I was talking with one of Krishna's followers, and asked him what he thought of the conduct of his god. He said that Krisna could not commit sin, for a god was above law; but that if he should do publicly what his god did he would be sent to prison. Radha, the woman whose name is associated with Krishna's, was the wife of a cowherd, from whom Krishna stole her. "Radha-Krishna" is repeated daily by all the worshipers of this god. Krishna's followers give themselves up to the vilest orgies during the great festivals held in honor of the god, and the temples equal in grovelling sensuality those of ancient Babylon. What heathenism was then it is now; time has not changed it. Thousands of Hindu widows go to Brindaban and devote themselves to the god in the temples.

Many of the temples are wonderful buildings. One of the largest was built and endowed by the great Seth of Muttra, who is called the Rajah of Brindaban, one of India's richest men, whose" hundies" are as good as Bank of England notes. His great temple of cut-stone and marble, with its golden pillar, cost·a fortune, and its endowment supports a thousand Hindn holy men and women.

But the splendor of this temple is eclipsed by the magnificent temple built by the Maharajah of Jeypore. I visited this temple several years ago, and was shown over it by one of the Maharajah's native officials in charge of the work of construction. The architect and all the workmen were natives; the materials used were the finest stone and marble, inlaid with precious stones.

The men who built the world-famed Taj Mahal, that" dream in marble," at Agra, have worthy successors in the men who built the Maharajah's te:r;nple at Brindaban. The splendid pillars which support the roof of stone are of the finest Jeypore marble. The temple was longer in building than Solomon's, and its cost has been a heavy tax on the revenues of the kingdom. In the heart of this temple city is a splendid temple of red sandstone, which, for some reason unknown to the present generation, has lost its sanctity and is little used. At

1901;] BRINDABAN, THE UNHOLY CITY OF TEMPLES

the north end of the temple stands a small shrine, which is visited by a few people. The story is that during a Mahommedan invasion this temple was desecrated, and was then forsaken by the god. It would make a grand cathedral for Ohristian worship.

The greatest festival of the year in honor of Krishna, and lasting several daY6, occurs in March, and thousands of Hindus from aU parts of India crowd the streets and temples. On the great day of the feast the building in which Krishna's great car is kept is opened; it is closed all the rest of the year. On this great day the – brickwork is broken down from the archway, a cable is fast- ened to the car, and hun- dreds of people draw the car into the open amid the shouts of thousands.

Radha and Krishna, in gorgeous array, ride upon the car, royal bands from native states march before the car, and a guard of honor from the armies of native princes opens a way through the dense crowd; hun d red s of priests surround the car or follow in procession, while a hundred thou- sand voices shout" Radha Krishna Ki Jai!" (Vic- tory to Radha-Krishna.) The great car rolls RAJA., BRINDABAN. slowly down the broad street to the garden of the gods, half a mile away. The garden is reached at noon, and then all the people pass out and leave the god to revel with gods and goddesses who may visit him. The gods revel in the garden, while their followers revel in the streets and temples.

Lewd songs, descriptive of the character of Krishna, are sung by men and women, and obscene jests pass from lip to lip. The women enjoy the liberty of these great religious festivals. In the afternoon the procession reforms and the car is drawn back. At night fireworks and revelry amuse the thousands. This great festival offers a good opportunity for Christian work, and a large number of men and women from various missions meet at Brindaban to preach Christ to

the multitude.' Through the kindness of the Raja of Jeypore a large palace on the banks of the Jumna is set apart for the missionaries during this festival, and for several hours during the day and even- ing the Gospel of Ohrist is preached to thousands who had never before heard His name.

One day, several years ago, we were all seated at breakfast in the . palace, when some one noticed a large number of monkeys coming out of the ladies' apartments. They had gone in quietly when the ladies had left, and each one had taken some article of clothing. They were soon in the tops of the trees or on the pinnacles of temples tearing to pieces ~hat they had stolen. No one would dare to touch one of these sacred animals, of whom there are thousands in and around the temples, sharing with the priests the offerings of the people.

Twelve years ago there was not a Ohristian in Brindaban or the surrounding country. To-day we have a dispensary, with a lady physician in charge, and an able staff of native preachers and Bible- readers. Our native Christians live in the city and suburban villages, and Christ is preached daily in the city of Krishna.

SELF-SUPPOR'l' IN MISSIONS.* BY REV. E. H. VAN DYKE, SHIZUOKA, JAPAN.

Dr. H. G. Underwood and his colaborers in Korea have developed a work which must provoke our admiration if not even our envy. Out of one hundred and eighty-eight org~mized churches one hundred and eighty-six are reported as entirely" self-supporting." A review of this work was presented to the recent Ecumenical Oonference in New York under the attractive heading, "An Object Lesson in Self- Support," and seems to have made a great impression on that body; and yet, if I mistake not, not one of those one hundred and eightysix "entirely self-supporting" churches maintains a regular and settled pastorate. Is this, then, the kind of self-support we are to fix upon as our ideal? I trow not. I am not criticising. These incidents have not been cited in the spirit of criticism. I recognize the fact that while there is but one Spirit and one Lord, there are "diversities of administrations" adapted to various lands in the various stages of their development. My object is to get at a clear and satisfactory definition of self-support, a definition that we can all accept as standard-fix as the goal, the fin is of mission enterprise; and also to fix the fact firmly in our minds that in our common nomenclature of ·missions the term .self-support is used only in a * Among the excellent papers read at the General Conference of the Missions of all the churches in Japan, of which we were favored with advance copies at our earnest request, was one by Mr. Van Dyke, which we would print in full if our space admitted of it. We have waited months already in the hope of making room for several of these papers. We now furnish this extract from Dr. Van Dyke's paper.-EnrroRs.

SELF-SUPPORT IN MISSIONS

relative or restricted sense. For how can there be absolute self-support in mission work? Does not the very word MISSION preclude such an idea? When an enterprise becomes absolutely self-supporting, does it not from that point cease to be a miss1:on enterprise? What, therefore, we commonly call self-support in missions represents the operation of a principle)' not the thing itself, but an attempt to reach it; or, at best, an approximation. What, then, is self-support, and what a self-supporting church? Or, in other words, what is the ultimate object and aim of missionary labor in reference to any particular land or people? Must not the answer be, To establish in that land an absolutely self-maintaining, self-governing, and self-propagating church; no transplanted exotic, but growing naturally from the native soil and drawing its life from its own roots. I trust so. Having thus reached a clear view of the object before us, let us proceed to consider some of the best means of attaining it.

That a too free use of mission funds in the erection of buildings, and a hasty and unfortunate selection of native agents as evangelists and pastors, have had an injurious effEct upon the work in general, and in many instances cut the nerves of effort leading to selfsupport, is beyond all question. That a strong and natural reaction has set in is equally true. But allowing ourselves to become overalarmed, is there not serious danger of being carried to the other extreme? Is not the steadiest spot in a ship its center? Is not the safest position the mean between two extremes? Because an infant loses its appetite from being overfed, shall we abandon it to its own resources? Because, in some instances, the churches we have built, being too large, too expensive, or too foreign in their construction, have benumbed the incentives of the natives toward self-support, shall we cease altogether to build or assist in building churches and chapels with mission funds, and say to the infant church, Provide ye your own houses of worship such as thy soul loveth, and according to a plan that seemeth to thee good? Because some natives called by men but not of God to be evangelists and pastors have proven themselves unworthy, imparting to those among whom they labored a mercenary spirit, and thus blocking the progress of self-support, shall we say to the native churches: "Go therefore now and work, for there shall no straw be given you, yet shall ye deliver the tale of bricks"? Will not the inevitable result be bricks withont straw, a body devoid of the cohesive element-the very bone and sinew, necessary alike for its defence as for vigorous and aggressive effort? Is there no mean between excessive help and an impractical demand for self-reliance?

One high in authority ill mission circles at home, writing on the subject of self-support, quotes with"approval the statement that" The English pound and the American dollar have done more harm to the cause of missions than all other obstacles combined." To me this

statement seems to he both untrue and pernicious. Let that sentiment prevail at home, and there is no mistaking the result. It is not the pound or the dollar, but the persons who misuse them that should be blamed. Because an apprentice boy in the carpenter's shop makes bungling work, shall the tool-chest be removed from him altogether? Because we missionaries, through lack of knowledge and untempered zeal, the result of inadequate training for this particular sphere of work, have turned out some unseemly work with these fine instruments-the English pound and the American dollar-shall they be taken from our hand? Nay, verily! "Let patience have her perfect work," and soon we shall be using thorn far more adroitly under the stern tutorage of experience. It must be clear to every thoughtful mind that money and native agency are two of the most potent earthborn factors in the propagation of the Gospel in non-Christian land. But we must never forget that they are earth-born, and must needs be sanctified ere they can be made meet for the Master's use. If any one losing sight of this fact, and in lieu of the Spirit's power, begins to lean on and trust in these metallic and carnal agencies, there will be a sad curtailment of what is expected of him. It is not the nse of money, but thennwise use of it that has done the harm. It is not so much the amount of money expended in missionary enterprises as the way it is expended; not so much what we help (i.e., what line of legitimate work-educational, evangelistic, building, or industrial, etc.) as how we help; not so much paid native agents as the kind of native agents that determines the results for good or ill. Thus I affirm my conviction that the right nse of the English pound and the American dollar, together with the right kind of paid native agents, even as evangelists or pastors, form the very best of earthly means in the promotion of self-support.

A NEW IDEA IN DEVELOPING SELF-SUPPORT.

BY REV. CHARLES S. SANDERS. American Board, Aintab, Turkey.

When, in 1847, Dr. Azariah Smith laid, at Aintab, the foundation of the Central Turkey Mission of the American Board, self-support as a missionary policy was almost unknown. True, Abbott was working it out in the Bassein Karen Mission, but against much opposition. Support of institutions on the foreign field was taken as a matter of course.

Dr. Smith seems, like Mr. Abbott, to have been somewhat ahead of his time. During the very first month he led the congregation to contribute for their own necessities. A few weeks later the church was formed. In the temporary absence of Dr. Smith, Dr. Schneider presHed on the little church their responsibility for the salvation of

A NEW IDEA IN DEVELOPING SELF-SUPPORT

the city. The entire church became a preaching agency. On Dr.

Smith's return he pressed on them their responsibility for the entire region. 'l'he little church of twenty-four members and congregation of less than a hundred accepted the responsibility. As a result of their efforts, within three years the Bible was being read, and there were inquiries ill most of the centers now occupied by the Central Turkey Mission and some beyond, as Diarbekir and Malatia. The flourishing work we now see is the result of the diligent watering and cultivation of the seed then so faithfully sown, later sown, or by churches growing out of that effort. No wonder so faithful a church was signally blessed. It soon saw sister" churches organized in the neighboring cities, and in 1856 one of its members was ordained its first pastor, the church assuming his entire support.

The work developed rapidly. Now we have a strong body of thirty-two churches (some with several congregations), six thousand and five church members, and a good educational plant, culminating in the college and theological seminary for young men, and also a college and three high-grade boarding-schools for young women.

One feature of the work, however, has been less fortunate. The.

churches at the centers have come to be very strong. They have developed better, it may be claimed, because of the missionary estab- lishments there. Doubtless; yet it must not be forgotten that they were chosen as centers because of their greater promise. Almost all the churches at the centers have been self-supporting and self- governing for a long time. With these churches have developed many which are not yet independent. Some of them are fairly strong; others are very weak, but must be kept up becanse they are in centers of population where it is possible for strong churches to be developed. If the evangelical churches are to be a power in the country we must hold these places.

The great difference between the two classes of churches may be easily understood by a comparison: Average membership Members about Self-supporting churches 11 4,372 397 Non-supporting churches 21 1.633 78 Only organized churches have been enumerated. Were several congregations also in the list the average of the weak churches would be considerable lower.

It is this class of churches which constitute our problem. Up to the close of 1899 the work among these churches was very fairly maintained, our insufficient appropriations being supplemented from other sources. These sources finally failed. Naturally this was a very important question at the last session-in 1900-of our annual gathering. ~l'he question of self-support had often been raised by

mISSIOnaries and discussed by them directly with the independent churches. The pastors of the independent churches had also often spoken of the problem, but informally. The great advance this year consisted in the part taken by the strong churches, they federating themselves with the weak churches, so that all shall work together for the accomplishment of the great end-self-support as a body, even if not attained by each individual church.

The action taken was this: They organized into a home missionary society, to which every church shall contribute. This society-nominally all the churches, but the strong churches are the responsible parties-proposes to the board to turn over the entire financial responsibility for the non-self-supporting churches, giving them a sum, including present appropriations, something like what we received from all sources three years ago, to which they will add a very substantial collection from the churches. 'rhe proposition is further that each year the sum shall be reduced by one-sixteenth the original sum, until finally the mission shall cease to be at any expense for evangelistic work.. The churches shall increase their gifts year by year as the board diminishes its appropriations. Some of the churches will be developed to self-support. Those that can not be thus developed will then still be carried, but not by foreign money. So far as evangelistic work is concerned, the board will be released from financial responsibility. It will also have been accomplished not by force, but with all parties to the transaction in a very happy unanimity.

There are different ways of getting at self-support: (1) The short-cut method, according to which no help is given any way. In counties where maintenance costs little endeavor, this is the best way; but when mere support of the body takes nearly the labor of an entire day, this method can hardly succeed. There is not time enough for study, and without an educated ministry there can not be a strong church. (2) The old method, whereby congregations were generally helped and demoralized. The missionaries under pressure from home decree a reduction, try. to get churches to accede, but carry it out anyway. The former unwise leniency, however, makes it usually impossible to make the transition without the display of improper feeling on the part of the church. (3) The correct method, whereby self-respect is cultivated from the very first and money used as little as possible, and withdrawn as quickly as possible consistent with the training up of an educated ministry. With a self-respecting church the members are as eager as the missionaries to get beyond the need of foreign aid. A member of the native churches thoroughiy in earnest in the matter can do more than a missionary i~ carrying out self-support.

His people more readily listen to him, and appeals to their self-respect mean more from him. When the missionary makes such appeals there is always more or less the feeling that such appeals. are a duty on his part, and do not necessarily mean anything.

One of our churches, most enthusiastic in the matter of self- help, became such through the efforts of one of its members. His motto was: "God deals bountifully with those who deal bountifully with Him." A few years before the massacres he lost half his very considerable property at a stroke, and told the writer he had the hardest temptation of his life not to halve his subscription for church expenses. He withstood the temptation; and his business so prospered that ere two years were passed his losses were more than made up. When he approached the members of the congregation to speak about giving, no one could make any objection to him, because his own course was well known, and through his efforts the church was kept up to a very high standard of self-help.

It is the same when a pastor is especially interested in this matter. It can not be said of him that his pressing the question is a matter of course and for the benefit of the home treasury. When an earnest pastor presses this matter it makes a wonderful difference with the congregation.

There is, however, the danger of pressing so hard as to cause discouragement. Of course, we must carefully distinguish between the careless, who are not doing what they can, and the earnest ones, who are really doing their very best. Too much pressure in the latter case may easily result in discouragement. The wisest method of developing self-support is that which aims at drawing out all the native latent energy and is satisfied with this, leaving the question of supplementary grants, when once this has been attained, to be decided by circumstances and not by a rigid proportion to the native funds.

When, however, the proposal comes, as it does now, to the American board from a responsible hody within the mission, the value of the proposal is obvious.

It gives the board an opportunity to honorably terminate its responsibility. 'fhere is nothing intended that looks to abandoning its work. It is committed to a responsible body with strong churches behind it. There will probably still be touring missionaries, but they will no longer, as far as the churches are concerned, represent the board, but be simply evangelists, and have business relations only so far as committed to them by the local home missionary society. The change proposed r€lates only to the evangelistic work. No modification is now proposed in other lines of activity.

Should it be possible for the board to accept the proposalthe only difficulty is the question of funds-it relinquishes responsibility under circumstances which will make it perfectly right to

refuse, under any circumstances whatever, to become again responsible. We are bound to develop our churches until they can stand alone. When this is accomplished under circumstances which give a reasonable probability of their being able to take care of themselves, our responsibility is at an end-much more so when, as in this case, reasonable probability becomes practical certainty, and the work is committed to a resjJonsible body.

Its value as an experiment in the problem now becomes so important, and the termination, in a way honorable to all parties, of the older missions. We who are on the field do not consider it an experiment if the conditions are fulfilled. The Board, in whose experience the proposal is abRolutely unique, of course considers it .an experiment, but a very important proposition. Is it not probable that in the working out of this experiment valuable experience may be gained with which to meet the problem just mentioned? Under its working the present appropriation of the board-the meagerness of which so distresses its officers-would in a few years cover all necessities. For a little while, however, some extra expense would be entailed, and so it is impossible for the board in its present financial condition to accept the proposal.. Extra expense for us would mean less appropriated for some other mission as much in distress as we are-a thing not to be thought of.

The territory covered by our Mission includes 'farsus and Antioch, the birthplace and the center of activity for years of the Apostle Paul, through whose efforts in their further development our race became Christian and our fathers came into the kingdom. It is this land that appeals to us for a little extra hclp for a few years in order that they may then stand alone and help others in that land of the earliest Gentile churches.

A TOUR IN MOROCCO.

BY CHARLES }fENSINK, TANGIER, MOIWCCO. Missionary of the North Africa Mission.

Leaving Tangier one February day, four travelers, iucluding one lady missionary, started for an itinerating trip inland under the most favorable circumstances-good roads, good horses, excellent weather, and good spirits. We encamped six times between Tangier and Mekmls, at each halting-place bore witness for the Lord, and left behind portions of the Word of God. Being Ramadan (the mon th of the Mohammedan fast), our guides were not as active as they would have been at other times. This caused us to be a day longer than necessary on the road.

At Meknfts we were most warmly welcomed by members of t.he Kansas Gospel Union, who entertained us in a most bro,therly way.

A TOUR IN MOROCCO

Meknas, like all other towns of Morocco, has seen better days. It must have been a beautiful place in the days of its glory. There are signs of activity, wealth, and good workmanship; these have now given place to slothfulness, poverty, and lack of skill. Beautiful arches, broken-down bridges, gigantic crumbling walls, gardens, and some good buildings-all speak of a departed glory.

We held several open-air meetings whfln we had the opportunity of preaching the Gospel to those who had seldom, if ever, heard the message of salvation in Ohrist Jesus. Sometimes as many as a hundred persons gathered around us, listening attentively.

We found everywhere some who were willing to listen, but there always appeared some adversary to oppose the claims of Ohrist and to exalt those of Mohammed.

Let me give an account of one day's work in Meknas. Directly after breakfast and family devo- tions we went to the horse- market to buy an animal for our work. We found none suitable, but we made the acquaintance of some people to whom we had an opportunity of telling of the love of God in Ohrist Jesus. In the afternoon Mr. Barnard, of the British and Foreign Bible Society, A NEGRO MINSTREL IN MOROCCO.

and Mr. Bolton and my- self went into the town again to sell portions of Scriptures and to witness for Ohrist. We stood at a corner of two streets, near an olive shop. One of our number bought a few olives, while I began to recommend the study of God's Holy Word. Some copies were pro- duced, which were handed round for the people to examine. We soon had a good congregation. Many listened, but some shouted: "Don't pay attention to what he is saying I" One Arab among the company with an honest face, and apparently a mind of his own, took a book and read from its pages. Mean while some one shouted: "Have nothing to do with him nor the books I" Others said: "Let him witness I" (The formula of witnessing is" There is no God but God, and Mohammed is the prophet of God.") I replied that I was quite will-

ing to witness, and while all listened intently I said, in a loud voice: "There is 110 God but God, and Jesus Christ is the Savior of the World!" They said: "That is not altogether right; do it again!" "There is one God and one mediator between God and men-the man Christ Jesus." Many said: "That is not right, either! Away with him! Away with the books!" Our Arab friend all the time stood by, holding in his hand the Book of Genesis and a Gospel bound together. " No! no t ,. said he, "it is all true enough what he has said, and I'm going to read this Book." Meanwhile, in the sight of all, he put the Book into his bag under his outer garment.

During our stay in Meknas we had several similar meetings. We met some intelligent Moors-among others the judge of the town and his son, who were both amiable, and, on leaying, the judge accepted a complete Bible and asked me to see the various texts which I had quoted during the course of our conversation. He was much impressed with John xiv: 5, 6, and I. Tim ii: 5.

There is a small community of Jews in this place-not numerous nor as clean as in most European capitals. The lowest, poorest, and dirtiest class of Jews I ever met live in Meknas! They need help in every way. They are on a very low scale, both morally and educationally. I understand that it is common among them to marry girls as young as six, seven, or eight years of age. Boys of eight or nine years speak language even more vulgar than that of the men. What can we expect from such a state of things bu t immorality, oppression, and ignorance almost incomprehensible. These ancient people of God are degraded and downtrodden.

Missionaries among the Jews would find here ample scope for work. It would cost more self-denial than meeting them in some other cities, but it would be a great labor of love and mercy. "Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest that he will send forth laborers into His harvest."

From Mekl1l1s we went to Fez, the capital of Morocco. The road was excellent, but after being eleven and one-half hours in our saddles we were very glad to rest. Traveling in Morocco is not easy under the most favorable circumstances.

On nearing Fez I rode on in front, as it was nearly sunset, in order to keep the gates open for our party. Two of the Gospel Union missionaries were there to meet us, and kindly took us into their home, where we stayed for three weeks.

About five minutes after I arrived at the eity gate a Moor walked up to me and said: "Mensink, 'Christ died for our· sins according to the Scriptures.' I am a Christian. I could not forget that text. I know it says in the Koran that Christ did not die and that He was not crucified, but this text has overthrown my belief in the Koran and Mohammed." This man had been one of our congre,

gation whom we gather into a shelter on Sunday mornings in Tangier, to whom bread is given and the Gospel preached. Many destitute ones have been clothed, fed, and the Word of Life offered to them. I had occasionally given a verse of Scripture, and made them repeat it over and over again until some of them learned it. This man had evidently remembered the Word, and it had taken root in his heart.

About fifteen years ago the Bible was little known in this country, but to-day it is all over the land-from uorth to south, from east to west. There is uot a town in Morocco where the Bl'itish and Foreign Bible Society has not done a noble work, and also in a great number of the villages. 'fhousands have read it, and upon a few it .has had the desired effect. Some of the colporteurs have carried the Bible as far as the Atlas Mountains both to Jews and Moors.

Two days after reaching Fez this man from Tangier was present at a little prayer-meeting, where he bowed his knees to Jesus and prayed aloud. One could hear that it was not the first time he had prayed to God in the name of Christ.

Fez, like Meknas, has seen better days.; the state of affairs is anything but flourishing in the capital of the Sultan's dominion. Trade is bad, a great number of houses and stores are in ruin, and there is not one good street, tho there are some beautiful buildings.

There are at present seven missionaries in Fez. Four ladies of the North Africa Mission of England are doing a noble work. The other three are of the Gospel U:nion, U. S. A. These have only been in Fez a short time, but have already made many friends.

A Moorish lad of eighteen or twenty years of age, evidently one of the students of the Mohammedan university here, bought a Gospel from Brother Barnard, and made a hero of himself by burning the book in the sight of all the bystanders. This action was applauded by some and denounced by other Moors, who said it was a sin to burn the Word of God.

From Fez we went to a small town named Sefroo, of about three thousand inhabitants, one-third of whom are Jews. We had some difficulty in getting a resting-place in this town. The innkeeper refused us a room. The kaid (governor) was away to visit the sultan, and the khalifa (assistant governor) had orders not to let foreigners come to the place without a letter from the governor of Fez.

The khalifa sent a soldier to know if I had a letter of introduction. To this I sent answer that I and my animal would wait at his door until a shelter was given us. Finding that I persisted, thekhalifa asked me in and we talked together. I told him that it was my custom to travel without letters of introduction, and that I had visited most of the towns of Morocco and was nowhere refused a place. Aftersome conversation he became quite kind and polite. Dinner being ready, they invited me to partake. Three Moors and myself sat on the

ground around one huge dish of rice and mutton. According to Mohammedan custom, we said, "In the name of God," and dived our hands into the dish. Being very hungry after the ride, I enjoyed the food very much. The meal being concluded, some tea was served and we parted. The khalifa sent two soldiers to show us a resting-place.

'1'he people in. Sefroo are very kind, and willing to listen to the story we had to tell. At the corner of a street I began to talk to one man, and each passer-by stayed to listen, so that very soon we had about a hundred around us. Nowhere did they listen so well as in this little town. Several portions of the Word were distributed.

Returning to Fez, we came by the way of a cave village, or little town, called "BahaIil" (the fool): The Moors have awarded this name to the inhabitants of the place, who claim to be descended from the early Christians. Men and women came around-the women not veiled, as in other towns of Morocco, though they are staunch Mohammedans.

On the 18th of March we left Fez for Tangier, where we arrived on the 26th of March, praising the Lord for all His goodness.

THE" REGIONS BEYOND" MISSIONARY UNION.

To evangelize the" regions beyond," to carry the Gospel where it has never yet been heard-such was the aim of Dr. and Mrs. H. Grattan Guinness, who founded this union twenty-eight years ago. The East London Institute, originally planned to train workers for other societies, gradually gave rise to independent missions, of which there are now four.

The Behar Mission has only recently been started at Motiharee, in the extreme north of the province (Bengal Presidency). Many missionaries are at work in th~ large towns along the Ganges River; but in the up-country districts of this great agricultural province twentytwo millions are still unreached. The four workers will therefore have a large parish. Allowing a fortnight for preaching in each village during the dry season, it would take the average lifetime of two men to evangelize only the seven hundred and twenty-eight hamlets of their own police district-a mere fraction of Behar.

Three workers who have been laboring more or less independently for some years in the Argentine Republic, South ~merica, have now come under the R. B. M. U., and one other has since joined them. There is liberty of religion in this country, but a debased Romanism and great spiritual darkness prevails, both am~mg the Spanish-speaking people and the foreigners who are colonizing the country. Oolonel Suarez and Las Flores, two small inland towns; are occupied with dayschools and Sunday-schools, as well as Sunday services and visiting. Some young men walk 01' ride twenty-four miles on winter nights to

THE" REGIONS BEYOND" MISSIONARY UNION

and from the church at Colonel Suarez, and the number belonging to the International Bible Reading Association has nearly reached one hundred. From one point of view Peru is perhaps the most interesting of the R. B. M. U. mission fields. Article IV. of the Constitution abso- lutely prohibits any public worship other than the Roman Catholic.

Under these circumstances it is exceedingly difficult to carryon any evangelistic work at all. The most hopeful method is by Bible and tract distribution, which is being done by two men. The pioneers of this mission, after untold difficulties, repulses, and persecutions, have, with God's help, been enabled to establish a permanent station in Ouzco (the Oity of the Sun). At Trujillo, in the north of Peru, three other missionaries are settled.

Seeking to reach the people along the line of least resistance, these workers have discovered three means of exerting influence. Mr. Stark ha,; been enabled to contribute articles to the leading liberal news- papers. On his departure lately the editor publicly thanked him for his unsparing efforts for the well-being of Trujillo. A Bible-class of educated young men meets every week (of course privately), of which the number has risen steadily from ten to thirty-five. 1'he third method of access is by means of the photographic studio and English art and science depot in Ouzco, which gives our workers a legal footing in the town. More than this, it brings them into hourly contact with all classes of the population, including the clergy. Everyone who enters is invited to accept a tract or a Gospel, and in this way as many as one hundred Gospels have been distributed in one morning, and twice as many tracts, most of them having been asked for by the recipients.

The Kongo Balolo Mission in Oentral Africa is the longest established of the R. B. M. U. missions, and therefore the best known. There are now five stations on the south side of the Upper Kongonamely, Bonginda, Ikau, Bongandanga, Lulanga, and Baringa-besides two transport stations on the lower river and a staff of forty workers, including the officers of the mission vessel, the Pioneer, and the little steam-launch Evangelist. At Lulanga and Baringa the na~ive church has yet to be built up, but at each of the three other stations there is a Ohristian community of about thirty to thirty-five souls, as well as about the same number of inquirers and day-schools, with one hundred and fifty to two hundred and fifty on the rolls. Visiting is regularly carried on in the neighboring villages, and evangelistic journeys to the more distant towns. 1'hus the Gospel is gradually being spread far and wide. But the influences of heathenism are terribly strong; the native Christians themselves need our constant prayers that their spiritual life may be built up, and that they may know the keeping as well as the saving power of Jesus, and thus become faithful witnesses among their benighted countrymen.* *The greatest material need of this mission at present is in connection with the steamer service. The old Pioneer is fast wearing out, and is, besides, altogether inadequate to the needs of our ever-extending work. To cope with these, the" Livingstone" Memorial steamer is being built at Chiswick at a cost of £5,630, and it is hoped to send her out at the end of the year. A skiUed carpenter and a qualified engineer are also needed.-EDITORS.

SOUTH AMERICA AS A MISSION FIELD.* BY REV. THOMAS B. WOOD, LL.D., LIMA, PERU.

For Thirty-one Years a Missionary in South Africa_ I. SOUTH AMERICA'S PHYSICAL DEVELOPMENT.

1. Proportion of surface available for dense population.-It has no great tracts under perpetual snow, like North America, Europe, and Asia; nor any great deserts, like those of Africa, Asia, and Australia. Some day, therefore, its average density of population must be greater than that of any other grand division of the globe.

2. Extent of surface available for immigration.-South America has about seven million square miles. At least six million are suitable for immigrants-double the available territory of the United States. It has in all about half as many inhabitants as the United States; thus, it is one-fourth as densely populated as this country. No other tract of good land exists that is so large and so unoccupied as South America.

3. Accessibility to immigration.-Its coasts are aU compassed by steam navigation, already well-developed and second only to that of Europe and the United States in their most densely populated districts. The interior is nearly all accessible through rivers, the greatest on earth, with navigation established for thousands of miles.

Its railway systems connecting the water ways with every part of the territory are well under way. The Pampas are being covered by a net-work like that of the United States. The Andes have been crossed at three points-the highest railway passes in the world-one of them having an elevation of 15,665 feet. The Ishmian canal and the intercontinental railway will augment this accessibility.

4. Welcome accorded to European home-seekers.-The time was when the United States could boast of this above all other countries. Now, however, its population has become so dense as to offer resistance to the incoming tide. The ten young republics of South America are now absorbing the emigration as fast as it can arrive, and are vying with each other to attract it.

5. Kinship with the United States in physical conditions and resources.-The two America8 are twin continents. The Andes and the Rockies are parts of our grand chain of highlands.· The Alleghanies and the Brazilian ranges are detached portions of one system. The intervening table-lands in the two continents correspond exactly. South America has the advantage of a ciimate that makes all parts of it available and all its coasts accessible. Its low latitudes are offset by its great altitudes, giving it, over most of its area, a temperate zone that is wholesome and inviting for Europeans. Their mineral and agricultural resources-all their facilities for developing human welfare-are practically identical.

6. Hence the following results: (1). The streams of emigration from Europe are now turning from North America to South America. (2). That continent, in the near future, will be the home of teeming millions from the densest parts of Europe, who will assimilate one with another, and with elements already there, and will develop a new and mighty people, precisely as has happened in the United States. (3). This movement will progress on a scale unknown in history. The European influx * Condensed from South Ame.-ica, edited by Rev_ H_ P. Beach, and published by the Stu- dent Volunteers, 3 West 29th Street, New York.

SOUTH AMERICA AS A MISSION FIELD

into the United States never reached two per cent. of the population in any year, and never averaged even one per cent. through any decade. It has averaged two per cent. perannum forthe last twenty-five years in the southeastern countries of South America. The twentieth century will witness there a movement of migrant humanity of which the nineteenth century movement to North America will prove to have been but the beginning. (4). To evangelize this new development of the highest types of mankind is the work of missions in South America.

II. SOUTH AMERICA'S MORAL DEVELOPMENT.

1. Moralhomogenity in all its parts.-Ithas two dominant languages, but they are so closely related that they seem merely dialects of one. It has ten nations, but their frontiers are crossed by currents of thought and feeling, and by movements of immigration as freely as by the rivers and the winds. The uprising for independence swept the entire length of the continent in the space of a few weeks. Important movements in any part agitate the whole. Everywhere the Latin civilization and culture are dominant, as are the Roman Catholic religion and North American republican government and free institutions. No other territory so vast has such uniformity of moral conditions.

2. Feeling of close kinship among all nations.-1'hey all have the same historic traditions, the same political and social aspirations, the same peculiar tendeI;lCies, and, withal, a consciousness that they form a family of nations whose interests are common and whose destiny is one. And this has come to pass despite segregation, disunion, and conflict among many sovereignties springing into existence all over the continent at about the same time, with no bond to unite them. It is the result of a mysterious providential tendency innate in those peoples, binding them together for good.

3. An all-prevailing aspiration to imitate the United States.-Those ten nations have copied our constitution, our laws, our political methods; they have introduced our school systems, and imported teachers from here to work them; they have made a study of our whole "mode of existence," as they call it, on purpose to seek to reproduce it among themselves.

Alas that, unlike the United States, they have neither the Gospel nor the moral power that goes with it! As a result of this, their efforts to imitate our "mode of existence" have thus far failed. It seems as tho God were preparing them to receive from us the one thing needful, and then through it to enter into our inheritance of moral blessings.

4. Freedom from old-world domination.-In North America, Canada is under European sovereignty; so, too, is Australia. But South America is almost wholly free. Only the Guianas-three small colonies -and the Falkland Islands remain subject to foreign powers. Unfortunately her freedom is vitiated by the lack of moral power among the masses of the people, so that they find adequate self-government impracticable, and their independence often seems to be a curse rather than a blessing.

5. Hence: (1) South America is the largest field in the world for sweeping moral movements in the near future. The multiplicity of free sovereignties facilitate the starting of a new movement which may find the ground untenable at some points, but easy to hold at others. The homogenity of the mass facilitates extending a movement when once

started on good vantage-ground. The kinship of the several peoples aids a well-advanced movement to become universal.

(2) It is, perhaps, the grandest field for expanding the moral develop- ments peculiar to the United States. North American influences every- where else meet resistance in tendencies from which South America is free. And in its freedom South America is eager to accept those influ- ences.as conducvie to its highest aspirations. Alas, for the great moral drawbacks that interfere as yet, and will continue to interfere, till over- come by the moral power that accompanies the Gospel!

(3) It must one day stand as the largest half of God's New World of human welfare. To make this possible, and hasten its consummation, is the work of missions in South America.

III. SOUTH AMERICA'S MORAL DRAWBACKS.

1. Priestcraft.-This was forced upon it at the point of the sword, and maintained by the fires of the Inquisition, with no Protestantism to protest against it nearer than the other side of the world. In recent years a woman was burned alive by a priest in the rerublic of Peru. Only a few years ago a missionary completed a term of imprisonment in Brazil for writing against sacerdotal abuses. Prelates and priests, monks and nuns, exert an influence that is all-pervading. The ethics of Jesuitism dominate and vitiate every sphere of human activity in South America. Abominations of every sort are sanctified in the name of Christ.

The priesthood as a class deserves all the curses that Christ heaped upon the priestcraft of his time, with new chapters still more scathing, for the new abominations of the confession-box, pretended infallibility, enforced celibacy, the prohibition of the Word of God, and the ancient abomination of image-worship, from all of which the scribes and Pharisees were free. Were it not for this drawback reformatory movements in Church and State and all society would be swift and sweeping, regenerating the South American people. * 2. Swordcraft.-Taking the continent at large, it is never free from wars, often having two or three going on at the same time. This never will cease until the masses of people are evangelized. South America is the most colossal example that ever was of religious unity, and the most striking example of bloody discord. Military and ecclesiastical conspiracies combine to keep politics in confusion and make impossible the progress after which these peoples aspire.

3. Failure of supposed remedies for the moral drawbacks.-The hopelessness of this situation is appalling. Noble efforts to remedy it have been made by the best minds and hearts of those countries, but in vain. Good constitutions have failed. They can not stop the waste of blood and treasure, much less the general demoralization, the prostitution of patriotism, or the insiduous dominancy of priestcraft. Good laws have failed. They can not impart the moral power which is lacking to carry them out. Good schools have failed. They can not make their • Lest the above statements may appear bigoted, the words of an Encyclical Letter of Pope Leo to the clergy of Chile, issued in 1897, areaddnced: "In every diocese ecclesias1ics break all bounds and deliver themselves up to manifold forms of sensuality. and no voice is uplifted to imperiously summon pastors to their duty. There is assassination and calumny, the civil laws are defied, bread is denied to the enemies of the Church, and there is no one to 'interpose. . • . As a rule, the priests are ever absent where human misery exists, unless paid as chaplains, or a fee is given. "-H. P. B.

scholars able to do as well as they know. Railroads, steamboats, telegraphs, telephones, electric lights, and other inventions have all failed. Not a soul has been regenerated by them. They happen to abound most where wars have raged worst in the last decade. Immigration has failed. The children of the immigrants grow up as natives in the atmosphere that makes the natives what they are, and their condition remains hopeless.

All these good things will help in the grand transformation that is to come with the evangelizing of the masses. They are helping already wherever the Gospel is being strongly pushed in. But without the one thing needful they have no uplifting power. They present in South America a combination of failures so unique and on so vast a scale as to stand without a parallel.

4. Exclusion of the one thing needfuL-South America is a pagan field, properly speaking. Its image-worship is idolatry; its invocation of saints is practical polytheism. And these- abominations are grosser and more universal there than among Roman Catholics in Europe and the United States, where Protestantism has greatly modified Catholicism. The religion of the masses all over the continent alienates them from God exactly as in ancient and modern heathenism.

But it is worse off than any other great pagan field in that it is dominated by a single mighty hierarchy, which augments its might by monopolizing the Gospel, not in order to evangelize the masses, but to dominate them and to make their evangelization impossible. Withal there is a mysterious slowness in evangelical Christendom to bring pressure on South America. "This seems due to a lack of knowledge of its moral conditions.

IV. NORTH AMERICA TO THE RESCUE.

South America stands in the following peculiar relations to Protestant lands: 1. It is situated nearest to North America of all great mission fields, but it is more remote from Europe than are many others. The two America's, isolated from the rest of the world, and joined one to another, have a manifest responsibility each for the other. The people of the United States have not yet awakened to this great fact.

. 2. It welcomes influences from the United States as t:rom no other field, while it is freer from European influences than almost any other, especially those where European sovereignty is extending. It is one of the signs of the times that superhuman power is working on those masses of huinanity, preparing them for their moral regeneration in kinship with the United States.

3. North American churches have commenced operations at strategic points, tending to evangelize the whole continent. European churches are largely leaving that continent alone. Oh, that the American churches would open their eyes to the singular duty and opportunity that God has reserved for them in their own hemisphere I 4. Gospel work in.South America is a success, singularly encouraging, destined to do in the future for those ten republics what progressive evangelization has done, and is doing, for the United States.

The pioneering has been done, all over the continent, mainly by the American Bible Society, whose work in the two Americas makes it the first and noblest of societies. The signs of the times point to the coming

SOUTH AMERICAN MISSIONARY STATISTICS (CONDENSED).

"-d '" =0 '" ci t~ .'!s!l, ,; zlfg'j ,,~ .~ '");1 ""","~" '" 00 ".0 Il..~ "''''""Ol "'" '"'0:: """0O0l C~ """'"0…, "" " ,…., " ."., """" 2. .~ rIlO " " "" S'"l OC ",0) L – NAMES OF SOCIETIES. 0) …. .r: .0..0 ,; ss1..:,! '01 "… 000 "O~ ..!..<",;, Ol "''' .,d,0- …~., 0… ~ oj O~ 0 ",0 0""0;'"":" ~ '.0 :g2 …, s0)~~ ,;1;] >'" ,",.~~ z 0 "'.0 ~…, -0 A " r~ I l "Ol -rIl -<i~ – …. – – – – – 08 Q 1. American Bible Society Arg. Rep. (1864), Venez. (1888). 3…. 4', 3 …. Brazil (1876), Colo III b i a 16 9 22 420(?) 650 (1) 3 (1888) ………………… . 4 …….. 4 …………. ..

2. American Church M. S. Brazil (1889)…………….. . 27 36 68 2! 44 2,855 1,427 …. 7 …. 2,785 388 317 3. Am'n Seamen's Friend Chile, Arg. Rep., Uruguay .. 12 37 33 Society………… ..

4. B. of F. M .. Presbyte· Chile (1873), Colombia (1856), rian Church, U. S. A. Brazil (1859), Venez. (1897).

5. B. of Missions M. E. Church (South)…… Brazil (1876)………………

6. "Help for Brazil" Mis· sion ……………… Brazil (1893)……………… 6 8…. 5………. (1) 7. B. and F. Bible Society Arg. Republic (1821), Brazil. 3…. 15 2 ……………… ..

8. British Guiana E. In· dian and Ch inese Mission ………….. British Guiana (1873)…….. 20…. 19 4…. 771 …….. ..

9. Canadian Church M. S. Auxiliary to No. 32 ……………………………. .. 10. Christian and Mission· Arg. Republic, Brazil, Chile, ary Alliance……… Venezuela, Ecuador…… 10 8 20 8 16 300 …….. ..

11. C h r i s t ian Missions British Guiana (1827), Vene· (" Brethren ")……. zuela, Peru, Uruguay, Ar· gentine Republic… ……. 16 18. .. . 12 ………………. .

12. E. West Indian Wes· 12 …. 120 6 …. 4,212 3,986 …. leyan Meth•. Con….. British Guiana ………… . 12 16 25 11 71 1,990 146 38 13. F. M. Presby. Church, 3 2 …. 2 ………. . U. S. A. (South) …. Brazil (1869) …………… .. 42 21 7 2 …………… . 70 14. First·Day Adventists .. Peru…………………… . 28 13 1,012 40 (?) . 15. F. M. Bd. of the Bapt. Con. Ontario and Quebec ………….. Bolivia (1898) …………… .

16. F. M. Bd. of the Sev· Arg. Rep., Uruguay, Para· enth·Day Adventists guay, Brazil, D. & B. Gui· ana, Chile, Peru, Ecuador, Bolivia……………….. .

17. F. M. Board Southern 9 11 19 8 45 1,922 172 …. Baptist Convention. Brazil (1882) ……………. . 212 …. …… 1 4 2 …. 99 18. F. M. Com. Presb. Ch. (1) Canada (Eastern) …. British Guiana (1897) ……. . 7 5, … 3 …. 32 …. 20 …. 24 …… 19. Gospel Union ………. Ecuador (1896)………….. . 1 …. …. 1………

20. Guiana Diocesan Ch'h Society ………….. British Guiana (1852) ……. .

21. Helgelseforbunder …. Argentine Republic (1898).. .

22. Independent B apt i st 1…. 1 ……… . Mission ………….. Peru (1898)……………… . 1 1 1 1 3 …. .. 23. Int'l Com. Y. M. C. A .. Brazil (1891)…………….. . 2 ………………… .

24. Int'l Medical M. Ass'n. Argentine Republic…….. .

25. Londonderry S. Am. .. …. …. 5…. 198 …. Faith Mission…….. Affiliated with No. 10……. . 7 4…. 19 …. 4,579 1,655 425 27 47 18ll 26. Miss'y Pence Ass'n …. Brazil (1898), Arg. Rep. (1891) 27. M. S. of the Meth. Epis. Brazil (1836), Arg. Rep. (1836), Church………….. Chile (1878), Peru (1887), Uruguay (1889), Paraguay 28. Moravian Missions….. British Guiana (1738), Dutch … Guiana (1739) …………. . 46 44 46 22 18 8,301 2,737 .. …… 29. Regions Beyond M. U. Peru (1893), Arg. Rep. (1899). ~ 7 …. 5 …. (?) …… …. 30. Salvation Army……. B. Guiana, Uruguay, Arg. Rep………………….. . 76 7 21 14 8 ……

31. Soc. for the Prop. of the 9 …. 9 …. 993 …….. .. Gospel in Foreign 13 2 5…… (1) …. Parts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . British Guiana (1835) …•…. 30 2~ 10 10 4 . ….. 1,028 15 32. So. Am. Evangelical Venezuela (1895), Brazil, Arg. 1 1…. 1 ………………. . Mission…… ……. Rep., Bolivia (1899) …….• 33. South American M. S. Fuegia and Falklands (1844), Chile (1894), Pa raguay (1888), Arg. Rep. (1896) ….

34. Venezuela Mission….. Venezuela (1896) •..•.•••..••.

35. Wesleyan Meth. So· 2…. …. 2 ………………. . ciety (West Indies) .. Colombia ..••.•…….•…..

———1———- ——– — — —- Totals ……….. .. ………………. " ……… 460 318 68e 224 27130,46911,989 868

A SOUTHERNER'S VIEW OF TUSK~GEE

of great sweeping revivals. All the work thus far is providentially preparatory to them.

5. Hence: (1) South America offers a most excellent opportunity for North American evangelism to extend its domain without competition, and work out result.s on the widest possible scale. South America calls on North American Christians, as a most imperative Macedonian cry, "Come over and help us."

(2) To preempt this larger half of our own hemisphere in the name of God and human welfare; to transform this wilderness of priestcraft and swordcraft, and bring it to the glorious possibilities of Christian development; to give the saving truth to the millions already there, and to the multiplied millions that are coming, such is the mission now before the churches in our great southern twin continent.

A SOUTHERNER'S VIEW OF TUSKEGEE.* Since the Civil War a great deal of money has been squandered on the education of the negro by excellent people throughout the North, whose benevolence was only exceeded by their ignorance of conditions South.

That part.icular brand of education did not better the condition of the mass of its recipients. They were not fitted to compete in the occupations that require book-learning, and they had grown to despise what they might have done well. They fell between two stools, and swelled the list of idlers and criminals. 1 shall not discuss Mr. Washington's work at length. All the world knows about that. While at Tuskegee I did not see anybody studying Latin or Greek, but I saw carpenters and blacksmiths and brickmasons and farmers and tailors and barbers learning to work by working. Twenty-eight industries are taught. The students built thirty-eight of the forty-two buildings on the grounds, and they made the brick. Most of the students work their way through school. The graduate has a trade and a common-school education.

My conclusion was that, whether those students attain a high degree of skill in their several lines or not, with the habits of thrift, industry and right living they acquire there, the percentage who fail to make useful citizens will be exceedingly small.

But the point of special interest to me was the attitude of the white people in the vicinity of the school. In order that you may get my point of view I will say I was born and brought up not far from Tuskegee. My father was a slaveholder, my grandfather was a slaveholder, his father was a slaveholder, and I was probably a slaveholderthat is, a black boy was born on our place on the same day that I was, December 30, 1864, and by custom was considered my property. The Emancipation Proclamation had been issued, but I believe the lawyers now agree that the legal title to the black boy was perfect, at that time. He and I have never quarreled about that.

For those of your readers who have not lived, South it will be hard' to realize the significance of the little word mister down there. Mr. carries with it recognition of social equality, and the Southern white man, does not use it in addressing a colored man. He will even claim relation.. , *Condensed from Harper's Weekly.

ship with the colol'ed man to avoid Mr." "Uncle" and "aunt" are com. mon, and I know hundreds of Southern white men of high standing who will affectionately call a black woman "mammy," but would feel dis. graced if they had said "Mrs."

Prominent citizens of Tuskegee were telling me about Mr. Wash· ington and the school. All spoke in terms of highest praise. I asked what they called the principal and members of the faculty when they met them. This question was distinctly embarrassing. One man said he did not" call" them-j ust said" good·morning." " But," I insisted, "why do you dodge? If you can't say Mr., why don't you say Bill, or John, or Booker?"

With an air of "taking the bull by the horns," a bluff old gentleman" said: "Well, I'll tell you how I feel about that. I've known Washing. ton and the school from the start-about twenty years. I probably know as much about him as anybody, and all I know is good. In my opinion, he has the best school in the country, white or black. At most of our white colleges, as far as I can see, a big percentage of the boys spend their ti~e learning how to wear their hair long, and play football. and smoke cigarettes, and spend their daddies' money. ",Ve don't have any such foolishness here. They are all busy doing useful work. Both teachers and students are orderly and well·behaved. They don't try to make white people get {)ff the sidewalk, and they get more of the side· walk than those who do try. We have never had a case from there in our police court. They go right to work and make an honest living when they leave the school. Now when I meet the man who has done all this, I can't call him' Booker,' like I would an ordinary nigger, but, thunder! I can't call a nigger' Mr.,' so I just say' Professor.'''

Habit and tradition still forbid the use of the word, but Mr. Wash· ington has caused those Southern white men to feel Mr. The Northern , white man would have glibly said Mr. from the first, but the Northern white man doesn't know what it is to feel Mr. in the Southern sense. The next generation will have no trouble with the word if the feeling spreads.

When President McKinley was about to visit Tuskegee a year or so ago, the local reception committee, composed largely of white Demo· crats, arranged for Mr. Washington and the Governor of Alabama to ride in the carriage with the President. It was reported that the Gov· ernor had said he would not ride with a nigger. This was not true, but it was believed in Tuskegee at the time, and there was considerable feel. ing about it among the whites. The committee consulted Mr. Washing. ton, and he urged tha,t the matter be arranged with an eye to harmony regardless of himself; he gave the committee to understand that it was "not essential to his happiness to ride in that carriage; he did not assert any rights; he did not claim any privileges. The committee realized that Mr. Washington was neither plaintiff nor defendant; that the matter was "up to" the committee. Those people down there aver· age high in generosity and sense of justice. Here was the President of the United States coming to their town to visit the leading institution of the town and its principal; and, solely on account of his race, this man, whose character was above reproach, was to be denied an honor to which he was clearly entitled. They decided it would be an outrage. There was a meeting, and, after serious discussion, it was declared to be the sense of the meeting that Mr. Washington should ride with the Presi-

THE THREE CLASSES OF CHINA

dent; that the Governor should also be invited to ride in that carriage, but if he didn't see fit to do so, he might ride in another carriage, or go to the devil, at his discretion.

Just before leaving Tuskegee I had the pleasure of sitting around a fireside with a roomful of good white citizens. I told them Professor Washington had shown me many courtesies since I had been in Tuskegee, and that I expected to see him in Chicago soon; that I wanted to know from them-all Southern white men-how I, a Southern white man, should treat Professor Washington. One man suggested I should take him out and show him the stock-yards; another proposed the theater; another a dinner at a restaurant. A middle-aged man, a deacon in one of the leading churches of Tuskegee, said: "I respect Washington, but I don't ask him to my house here, nor even to our church, but this is on account of conditions over which neither he nor I have control. If I were in your place, living in Chicago I would take him to my house, and seat him at table with my family, and give him the best I had." After the ice was broken the others present unanimously assented to this.

I shall neither attack nor defend the social attitude of the Southern white man toward the colored man, but let me emphasize a fact: Mr. Washington has already accomplished what all the books, all the oratory, all the incendiary talk, martial law, civil-rights bills, amendments to the Constitution, have not done and never will do.

He has not carried a chip on his shoulder. He has not made a specialty of waving a red rag at every bull he chanced to meet. By the gentle methods of Jesus, Booker T. Washington has succeeded where Cresar would have failed.

THE THREE CLASSES OF CHINA.* BY M. PITON.

There are three parties now to be met with in the Chinese empire. First, that of the literati. This is the most intensely Chinese of all; it is also the most consistent with the principles on which the whole history of China has rested until this day. Hatred of the stranger, absolute, fierce, and implacable, this is its word of command, or, still more exactly, it is its ground of being. If China allies itself the least in the world with these dogs, it is the end of China.

Then there is a middle class-the class of businessmen, of workingmen, and petty annuitants. These, it is true, do not in the least love the foreigner, but then they do love money. To gain this, they think, it will not do to bring the Europeans and Americans down upon them too hard. Discoveries and civilization, they believe, procure indisputable advantages to those who know how to avail themselves of them. Let us then, they reason, take care not to break openly with them; let them settle among us, and let us turn their energies to our account.

Unhappily, these foreigners reason the same way, in reverse order. They detest the Chinese; they despise them with aU their heart; but they ask nothing better than to make use of them and of the riches of their country in order to heap up handsome profits. For this they find * Condensed from Le Missionaire.

railroads indespensable, and these involve two inevitable consequences: among themselves, competitions which sometimes result in scandal; among the people, profanations which lead to the worst excesses. The railway companies assail the government with claims which would be very droll if they were not perfectly sickening. The question is, 'Vho shall obtain the most exorbitant and most profitable grants? It is a thoroughgoing steeplechase, in which the Russians strive to distance the Engiish, while the French claim at least an equal share with the Germans. Each one, in short, has no other thought than to take for hi~self the best and largest piece of the cake, leaving to his neighbor the smallest and worst; above all, cynically plundering China, treating her territory as a conquered country, promising and keeping no prom- ises, threatening without having the means of accomplising the threat.

And yet one would have China bow admiringly before the marvellous civilization of Europe! Then, too; the railway lines can not but cross and overthrow many tombs. These are encountered everywhere. There are no burying-grounds in the Celestial empire-at least, in the parts occu- pied by our missionaries. Take any landscape whatever, toward what- ever quarter you may look you are very probably surrounded by tombs.

The reverence felt in every country toward these is, in China, multiplied ten-fold by the force of ancestor-worship. To destroy a tomb, is to attack a whole family, to violate the reverence due to ancestors, to commit a sacrilege, and to render one's self guilty of a blasphemy.

Moreover, the lay of the land brings out t.he well-known sign of the green dragon or of the red tiger. This also is sacred. Would you drive a railroad through these venerated lines, behind which there lie entrenched whole ages of superstitions?

Here the third class, the common people, takes the field, and stretches out the hand to the literati. Little do they care for the progress of civilization. Ignorant and violent, they are easily influenced by the higher class, and willingly lend them their arms in hunting down the foreigner, or else, confounding all the rich in a common hatred, they form themselves into rebel bands, into corporations of bandits. Among them the secret societies find their most dangerous and sometimes their most numerous members. We find them, for instance, in their famous Trias, an association of the partisans of the Tong dynasty, a body whose emblem consists of three points, mysteriously disposed in the letter ex- pressing the dynasty. They are genuine Chinese Free Masons! Some- times these partisans fight with one another; often they will fire upon the regular soldiers; but above all are they ready to turn their blows against the strangers, and are wild with eagerness to burn their posses- sions. Assassins ready for everything, they may' bE'come terrible in- struments in the hands of the literati. Officially they are disavowed when their murders become a little too compromising; but underhand they are encouraged, and their work is thought worthy of every Chinese that loves his country. .

EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS.

Achievements for the New Oentury. and the spread of missionary litera- ture. As the new century has now fairly opened, it would be well to consider 10. The revival of the monthly what its great achievements should concert, or a stated service in all be. 'Ve venture to suggest tweh'e the churches for the study of the that the Ohristian Ohurch should mission field and prayer for the put before all disciples, and work work. steadily to accomplish: 11. The preparation of chen.p, at- 1. The occupation of all now tractive, and illustrated missionary neglected fields, such as South books for the children of the church. America,and especially the Amazon River district, the Asiatic fields 12. The large increase of the sup- (Tibet, Siberia, Arabia, etc.), Africa, port of individual missionaries in especially the Sudan, from the the field by individual churches, it Khong mountains to the Nile val- being considered a part of every ley, etc. church life and equipment to have not only a pastor at home but a 2. The evangelization of the Mos- missionary abroad. lem world, as yet scarcely invaded by the evangelical forces. Misleading Statistics.

3. The multiplication and ener- Trustworthy statistics are very getic prosecution of Jewish mis- desirable. It is frequently stated on sions, especially in the great centers the authority of such statisticians of Jewish population. as Dr. Dorchester that out of the 90,000,000 or so in the United States, 4. The promotion of a far higher 18,000,000 are church members, or standard of giving and praying, the one in .five. Now, as three-fifths of education of the children of God this population are children under in stewardship and intercession. twelve, and therefore not properly reckoned among church members, 5. The cultivation of economy it follows that of every two perand cooperation between different sons above twelve, one is a church denominations, in order to prevent member-which we beg to decline both overlapping in work and in- to believe. Evidently our statistics terference in work in the same need thorough revising. fields. Missionary Losses in China. 6. The development of native churches with the three great marks Mr. J. 'V. Stevenson, of the of a complete and vigorous church China Inland Mission, has comorganization: self-support, self- puted the whole number of Protgovernment, and self-propagation. estant missionaries and their fami- lies who were killed, or died from 7. The earnest prosecution of injuries received, in the recent home missions, and particularly the troubles.' He makes the total numcare of the populations in great ber: Adults, 134; children, 52cities on the frontiers. 186 in all, of whom 98 were British subjects, 56 Scandinavians, and 32 8. The better training and equip- Americans. That there should be ment of missionaries, and the in- so many Scandinavians is due to crease of the number of self-sup- their sphere of action, being chiefly porting laborers and sympa,thetic in Shansi and the Mongolian borvisitors of mission fields who go at der. Sir Robert Hart's contention their own cost. that the Boxer rising was a popu- 9. The increase of missionary professorships and lectureships in colleges and seminaries of learning,

lar movement that spread all over fith John, ofthe London Missionary Ohina was unsound, for only in Society, who forwards the govfour provinces were any mission- ernor's letter, adds that the sociearies put to death; 157 lost their ty's thirty houses of worship in a lives in Shansi and over the Mon- single prefecture which had been golian border, this being the work destroyed by the Boxers, would be of Yu Hsien; 17 in Ohi-li, 11 in rebuilt by the close of the year. Ohe-Kiang, and one in' Shantung. The Ohurch in Ohina has come out The victims in Ohi-li were killed in of the furnace transfigured; her and near Pao-tingfu. converts in general showed a splen- did fidelity. Dr. John described The empress-dowager's order for the reception of his associates on the extermination of foreigners their return to their station up the was sent to all the provincial capi- Yangtse, hundreds of miles from tals, and it is remarkable that the any foreign force. Not only were only notable loss of life was in one the missionaries hospitably reprovince — Shansi-and the con- ceived with many demonstrations tiguous Mongolian border. South of welcome, but the local officials of the Yang-tse there was no out- volunteered to indemnify them for break of the Boxers. Yuan Shih- their losses, saying that better prokai, who was sent to succeed YU tection in the future would be pro- Hsien as Governor of Shantung, moted by payment of indemnity has shown great firmness in pro- for the past. The missionaries tecting the missionaries and in rated their loss at less than the acsuppressing the Boxers in Shan- tual amount, with a view to the tung. The men most to be com- moral benefit of moderation. Such mended-because even if they a thoroughly attested fact disposes broke the Yang-tse compact they of the assertion that the Ohinese need not have feared that foreign are generally hostile to the miswarships would menace their capi- sionaries. tals-are Tuan Fang, the acting governor of Shensi, and K wei The New Orleans Oonference. Ohun, the viceroy of Sze-chuan. It must never be forgotten that The General Missionary Oonferthese viceroys and governors dis- ence, held in New Orleans April obeyed the empress dowager's 24-30th; under the auspices of murderous edict at the peril of the Methodist Episcopal' Ohurch, their lives. was second only in interest to the Ecumenical Oonference held last The Outlook in Ohina. year in New York. In our July number will bea valuable article A letter from the Governor of on the subject by our special corre- Shantung, addressed to the repre- spondent. Domestic as well as sentatives of American and British foreign missions were discussed, missionary societies, says: and many able missionaries and students of missions took partin You, revereud sirs, have been preaching the conference. in China many years, and without exception exhort men concerning righteousness. Your A New Weapon Against Hinduism. Church customs are strict and correct, and all your converts may well observe them. In A very remarkable discovery has establishing your customs you have been been made in the Hindu sacred careful to see that Chinese law was observed. books, which suggest a new possible How then can it be said that, there is disloy- weapon for the demolition of alty? To meet this sort of calumny I have heathen 'practices and superstiinstructed that proclamations be put out. I purpose hereafter to have lasting peace. Church interests may then prosper, and your idea of preaching righteousness I can promote.

Tho Yuen-Shi-Kai's good faith may be open to suspicion, Dr. Grif-

tions. "Out of thine own mouth Chinese with insuperable conceit, will f judge thee." dogmatically asserted the indigen- Dr. Griffis writes as to recent ous origin of everything in the critical studies: Chinese civilization, polemically asserted a chronology of millions of The British scholars, no more years, and demanded belief in an hampered by Hindu traditions than Christian scholars ought to be by actual historic record of Chinese events for over five thousand years. Jews, began the critical study of the Vedas. No words, commanding Now this stronghold of falsehood is shaken and is ready to fall. Critithe death of a wife by burning, were found in the laws of Ml1nu or cism shows the worthlessness of the in the V ed~ts. In a great con tro- Chinese records, as history, beyond 1200 B. C., the almost absolute deversy which ensued between a pendence of Chinese origins upon native pundit and Prof. Horace the civilization of the Mesopota- Hayman Wilson, the former did, mian region, and the utter baselessindeed, cite a text in a book of a ness of most of the superstitions particular sect which might justify which claim to found themselves the practice of suttee. Professor upon the ancient texts. S("holar- Wilson showed, however, that this ship is daily separating ancient text was of very uncertain canoni- truth from later accretions.

city, and that on the other hand Statistios in South India. then was a line in the Rig- Veda which, when rightly read, directed A change in one word in our a widow not to burn herself, but notice of Dr. Jones' excellent pamphlet on the triumphs of the asked her, after attendance upon the funeral ceremQnies, to return to her home and resume her custom- Gospel in South India, gave misary duties. He further proved that sionary statistics for the world in the substitution of one word (rather place of statistics for India. The correct figures for South India a single letter) in a text, actually corrupted by cruel men, had led to this horrible custom of burning (Madras Presidency and the Affili- ated States) were, in 1899, 27 sociewomen alive. The word agnah (fire) ties; 911 missionaries; 1,055 native had been substituted for agreh helpers; 159,797communicants; 608,- (house), making the ancient text, following the directions for crema- tion-" Let the widows go up into 878 adherents; 17,450 students in the dwelling "-read "Let the widows go up into the.fire." . mission schools.

Thus Prof. Wilson had the honor The missionaries of the American of demolishing, beyond the power Board now in the United States were called to confer in Boston, on of reconstruction, one of the most horrible growths of superstition and fraud, carried on in the name April 24th, on the advisability of of religion, ever known, perhaps, in reopening the work in North China. Ten men and two women missionthe history of the world. Prof. aries were present, three having Max Muller was able, furthermore, to bring forth a text from the Gri- hya Sutra which actually desig- already returned to the field. One nates the person who is to 'lead started the following day, and five away the widow from the funeral or six are to leave in September. pyre, thus essentially enjoining the While the disturbed state of the preservation of her life.

Dr. Griffis further maintains: 'country may make it unwise to Such critical study is yet, under reopen aU the interior stations im- God, to do a mighty work for the mediately, the missionaries believe enlightenment of China, and the that before long peace will reign, bursting of the bonds forged by and there will be increased opporpriests and not by Buddha. In the Middle Kingdom the old colossal tunities for missionary work.

edifice of hoary tradition made the Donations Aoknowledged. universe come forth by atheistic evolution out of matter, taught the No. 234. Ramabai's work in India…. $ 4.00 dualism of all nature, filled the H 235. U H " H . . . . 80.00

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

Up FROM SLAVERY. By Booker T. Washing· buildings being almost wholly the ton. Portrait. 8vo. $1.50. Doubleday, product of student labor! Mean- Page & Co., New York. while Mr. Washington has person- ally risen to such heights of de- This is the autobiography of the served popularity that he was in- most conspicuously gifted and use- vited to make one of the opening ful representative of the colored addresses at the great Atlanta In- race of America. He is a sort of ternational Exposition in 1895, and successor of, and improvement on, recflived from Harvard the honor- Fred'k Douglas, as the champion ary degree of A.M., the first repre- of the negro. He has already done sentative of his race ever so hon- . more than Mr. Douglas, for he has ored by that university. His school not only compelled the respect of has been visited by the legislature the whites, North and South, by of Alabama, and by the President his sterling personal worth, but has of the United States and his cabalso given proof that he holds the inet. key to the situation, and has discovered and applied the best All these are but subordinate method of elevating the negro, and incidental features of a really and making him indispensable to great career, the master characterthe well-being of the country. istic of which is that the man him- self has shown himself a man of Mr. Washington's life-story must such singular force of mind, be appreciated by reading it; no strength of purpose, capacity and brief outline of its contents can do sagacity, that he is actually solvit justice. Here is the story of a ing the most difficult problem ever man who was born in slavery, before the republic, and is exhibitforty-two or three years ago. Up ing the qualities of a statesman to the year 1872, when he was about and a sage, as well as a man of afthirteen, he had no training, and fairs. The book bristles with good was giving no promise of his future sense and magnanimity of motive, beyond a desire and determination and will surprise and delight the to get an education. Then he went reader. to Hampton Institute, with no money and no friends, but was ad- THE GOSPEL IN NORTH AFRICA. By J. Ruthermitted by dint of simple persever- furd and E. H. Glenny. Illustrated. ance-g1'it. There he received an Maps. 8vo. 248 pp. Percy Lund, Humpheducation, struggling heroically ries & Co., London. against every discouragement. Nine years later, when twenty-two This interesting volume is in two years old, he undertook to found parts: first, Mr. Rutherfurd's acan industrial school at Tuskeegee. count of the history and condition He found there nothing to begin of North Africa; and, second, the with but a lot of people eager for mission work in that region, by knowledge. He got contral of a Edward H. Glenny, secretary of the shanty and opened his school with North African mission. Both of 30 students, himself the only teach- these authors are capable and reer. Now he has ],100 students, liable. Their book covers a theme with 86 officers and instructors, about which comparatively little is and 40 buildings, with 2,300 acres known. North Africa is yet to the of land, and the property value is bulk of disciples a terra incognita. half a million dollars, inclusive of Here the countries and peoples of endowments, all but four of the the northern part of the Dark Con- tinent are presented to the reader

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS

with excellent and rare illustra- two languages and partially actions, and Mohammedanism is de- quired a third; taught in the Gospel scribed, its origin and growth, and the children of Europeans, Eurapeculiar features. Mr. Glenny gives sian women and children, her the origin of the North African mis- own Mosl€m attendants, Kashmir sion, from the visit of Mr. and Mrs. school-boys, and Zenana women, George Pearce to Algeria, twenty- Hindu and Moslem. five years ago, to the present. The methods of the work, its results, ABYSSINIA. Through the Lion Land to the and summary of the various Court of the Lion of Judah. By Herbert missions, are followed by a full Vivian. Illustrated. Maps. 8vo, 342 pp. index. There is every indication of $4.00. Longmans, Green & Co., New York. great care, and the book is packed full of information and its fine Abyssinia is nominally a Chrisspirit is what might be expected tian country, but in reality knows from the known character of its not even the meaning of the term. joint authors. Menelik, the king, is Eaid to be the descendant of the Queen of Sheba, IRENE PETRIE. By Mrs. Ashley Carus-Wilson. but he has never sought wisdom Illustrated. 8vo, :144 pp. $1.50. Fleming from Him who is greater than Solo- H. Revell Co., New York. mon. The Ethiopian eunuch was the first Christian convert men- This is the story of a cultured and tioned from this part of Africa, but consecrated young woman, who he has few descendants in faith or gave her life to labor in Kashmir, disposition among the subjects of with, however, but a brief experi- the Negus. The land can scarcely ence in the actual work, of but four be said to be open to the Gospel or years. She was a student volun- even to foreigners. Comparatively teer. The introdudion is by Robert few have entered it, and still fewer E. Speer. Mr. Bugene Stock called have resided there. her the "most brilliant and cultured of all the ladies on the Church Abyssinia is, however, an ex- Missionary Society roll." ceedingly interesting country, and the people should be won to Christ. If there be any fault in the book Mr. Vivian shows us how in that it is that we have to read through land we may see how men lived and seventy-one pages before she is seen thought nearly forty centuries ago, in Lahore, and it impresses us that for these people still have the charthere is room for no little condensa- acteristics and customs of Bible tion. There are nearly 350 pp. and kings and patriarchs. He claims 11,000 words. Had the story of this only to give impressions of the land short life been more briefly told it and its inhabitants, but they [.are would reach many more readers, the impressions of a skilled and and perhaps accomplish more good. careful observer, who speaks can- But the story will be read with in- didly and conservatively of the terest especially by young people things which he heard and saw. who have similar work in view. It After an historical introduction, supplies an example of how the Mr. Vivian takes us with him on most gifted may find in mission his journey from Aden to the court work a field of attractive service, of Menelik. If the book does and presents a fully yielded soul, nothing else, it can not fail to into whom the world has lost its terest the reader in the land and charm and the work of Christ is people which it describes, and will all-absorbing. There were but also convince every true Christian thirty-four months of tireless labor, of the great need and opportunity yet within this period she mastered of giving them the pure Gospel of Jesus Christ. The Abyssiniabs

have many noble characteristics, ECU~ENICAL MISSIONARY CONFERENCE, NEW and need only to have Christian YORK, 1900. Two volumes. Svo, 1,042 pp. $1.50. The American Tract Society. New light and life to make them the York. Religious Tract Society, London.

foremost nation of Africa. The first fifty pages of this report give the connected story of the The illustrations are a feature of inception and organization of this great meeting. Then follows a surthe book, which is probably the vey of the field. In the second volume appear the various admost readable and one of the most dresses and papers given, not in order of delivery, but in a more conreliable on the subject. * venient order of topics. The Ap- pendix embraces detailed program, THE SANDS OF THE SAHARA. By Maxwell statistics, and an especially valuable Sommerville. Illustrated. Svo, 162 pp. bibliography, the most compre- $2.00. J. B. Lippincott & Co., Philadelphia. hensive and complete we have yet seen. The first edition (25,000) is The Sahara is not all desert, as already about exhausted. There ought to be many more editions many people imagine, but contains called for, since no student of mis- sions, lay or clerical, can afford to many large fertile tracts of land be without such volumtlS, encyclo- pedic in proportion and contents, which support a numerous popula- and so cheap as to be within easy reach of all. tion. There is little doubt that Monthly Missionary Bibliography. some day modern science will find THE LAND OF TH., MOORS. Budgett Meakin. a way to utilize much of the terri- Svo. $5.00. The Macmillan Co.

tory that is now unoccupied, tho THE GOSPEL IN NORTH AFRICA. J. Ruther- furd and E. H. Glenny. Illustrated. not by the chimerical schemes for Maps. 8vo, 244 pp. 48. North Africa Mission. ~oDdoD. making it a great inland sea. CALABAR AND ITS MrSSION. Rev. Hugh Gol- About one-half of Prof. Sommer- die and J. T. Dean. Illustrated. 12mo, 400 pp. 58. Oliphant, Anderson & Ferville's book is taken up with get- rier, Edinburgh.

ting us to the desert by way of NATIVE LIF" IN THE TRANSVAAL. W. C. Wil- loughby. Illuetrated. 38.6d. Simpkin, Sicily and Algeria. The remain- Marshall & Co., London.

ing half deals intelligently and in- ALONE IN AFRICA. Mme. Mathilde Gay. 12mo, paper, 78 pp. 18. James Nisbet & terestingly with the Sahara and its Co.,. London.

inhabitants. It isa land of mount- THROUGH SIBERIA. J. Stodling. Illustrated. 8vo, 317 pp. $6.00. E. P. Dutton & Co., ains and sand-wastes, of oases and N. Y.

villages. A railway extends a WITH THE TIBETANS IN TENT AND TEMPLE. Susie C. Rynhart. Illustrated. 12mo. short distance into the country $1.50. Fleming H. Revell Co, from the north, and will ere long IN TIBET AND CHINl3:SE TURKESTAN. Capt. H. P. Deasy. Illustrated. 8vo, 420 pp. be extended to many other impor- $5.00. Longmans, Green & Co.

tant points. A YEAR IN CHINA. Clive Bigham Illus- trated. 8vo, 234 pp. $3.50. Macmillan Prof. Sommerville describes the Co.

people as mainly Mohammedans. CHINA A:I'D THE B0XERS. Rev. Z. Chas. Beals. 12mo, 158 pp. 600. M. E. Munson, New They trust largely in talismans for York.

deliverance from the evils of this AUSTRALASIA AND NEW ZEALAND. A. W. Jose. 16mo, 164 pp. 40c. Macmillan Co. life, and look to observance of TEN YEARS OF M,SSIONARY LIFE IN BRITISH prayers and fasts for salvation in GUIANA. Rev. W. T. Veness. 18. S. P. C. K., London. the life to come. The people are of many classes-the farmers, living in oases; nomads, merchants, and robbers. Camels are, of course, the usual .beasts of burden, and, with the date-palm, make life pos- sible there.

We earnestly hope that this vol- ume will turn the attention of mis- sionaries to the need of evangeliz- ing these people so iIiaccessible to us, but by no means inaccessible to sin and its consequences. *

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

AMERICA. Swiss-French, 2 Syrians, and representatives of other races. Oldest Home This is the diamond The good repute of the college is Missionary jubilee year of the shown by the fact that a graduate Society. Con gre ga t i onal of an Italian university, who has Home Missionary come to this country for his future home, has chosen this school as the Society, and plans are already being best place for him to perfect his formulated to raise a large sum of English. It is fitting that the Italmoney for a worthy celebration. ians in attendance this year should The society was organized on April be aided in the study of their native 1, 1826. and was the first of the language, and that this accomsocieties for home work. Formerly plished Italian scholar should be it embraced the Presbyterian work put in charge of those studies. It of the same kind, and 5,500 churches is interesting that, as this man have been organized by the society, comes from Italy, a call from there of which 1,500 are Presbyterians. also comes to know if the college has a man suitable to go to Rome Growth of The latest compila- and engage in the work of the .Y. M. C. A. along American lines. Social tion of the lists of -Congregationalist.

Settlements. social settlements of the world shows that there are 107 in America, 38 in England, 5 in Scotland, 5 in France, Fruit from Rufus Herron, an Tuskegee. Alabama negro who 2in Japan, 1 each in Germany, Hol- who was born a land, Austria and Moravia, India slave, and who can neither read nor write, has recently contributed and Australia. London has 30, $10.00 toward the support of a newly established school for white New York 27, Chicago 17, and Bos- students in his state, and a few days later contributed the same ton 11. Sir Walter Besant, as the amount toward the support of Tus- kegee Institute for colored students. highest authority on London life, This man owns several' hundred acres of land and good live-stock, and Bishop Potter, with few peers all acquired by his own industry and that of his wife. They give as a diagnostician of social condi- all the credit for their thrift and prosperity to the inspiration which tions in New York, and a host of they have received from the 'I:us- kegee Negro .Conference, at-which other social workers are all on they have been regular attendants ever since Booker T. Washington record in praise of this form of established it ten years ago.

altruistic service.

A Polyglot In the French- Indian Schools In an address lately Institution. American College Should given in Washing- at Springfield, Mass., are over 100 students this be Christian. ton, Rev. James year of ten different nationalities, from countries as far apart as Garvin, a full-blood Japan and Turkey. The majority are French, for whom the institu- Indian pastor among the Sioux and tion was originally founded; but those founders builded better than Poncas, and teacher in Santee N01'- they knew. It is preeminently the "foreigners' " college. This mal School, said: "The government year there are 22 Italians, almost double the number of previous years. There are 17 Armenians, 8 Greeks, 7 continental French, 2

schools are not exactly what is sions are sustained by the memrequired, the trouble being that the bers of our mission. During the State and the Church can not be past fourteen ryears about 500 of combined. The present system is our 1,700 Chinese converts, resident something like the following: An members, have given $19,000 for Indian enters clad in blanket and the Chinese work here in their own paint. He is placed in a washing- country. We have trained in all machine, and in more or less time about 50 preachers and workers in is turned out at the other end clad the field, not only here and in in a white man's clothes, highly China, but in other parts of the polished shoes, and a high standing world. The converts of other decollar. Most of them talk good notninations are working along parrot English. But what is the similar lines. lasting effect of this on the mind? When discharged they generally Mission Work A glimpse into the go back to their old ways, and some in Labrador. difficult conditions are soon worse, since they are educated. What is needed is heart under which miseducation. The only way to accom- sionary work is carried on in Labraplish this is by mission schools, dor is given by one of the Moravian where a Christian training can be brethren. A member of his church given in addition to a bodily and had passed away, and, in order to mental betterment. Send the In- conduct the funeral service, the dian to a school where his soul, missionary had to set out early in mind, and body will all be educated the morning and travel two full equally, and the much-mooted days through the snow to the house , Indian Problem' will be solved." of mourning. On the third day the little company started for the Chinese in Rev. Jee Gam, a churchyard, the coffin being placed America. C ongregat' onal on a sledge, and the mourners fol- lowing in similar conveyances, missionary among drawn by dogs. In the lonely his countrymen upon the Pacific churchyard, situated near an abancoast, says: "Scattered up and doned trading-station, a number of down this coast there are, prob- fishermen from the bay had assemably, not far from 100,000 Chinese, bled, and here the body was laid to and 75,000 at least of these are in rest under snow and ice, the scene the territory of the United States. on that desolate shore lending pecul- Many of these are on ranches, in iar impressiveness to the blessed commanding camps, or so situated message of everlasting life for those as to be difficult of access to the who die in the Lord. missionary unless the work is greatly increased. Wisdom Hid When the Rev. in Eskimo Adolph Stecker, of Those who have already become Ramah, Labrador, Christians among them, either at our mission or other missions, num- registered in the visitors' book, ber about 6,000. The number of February 4, 1901, he added these missionaries of all denominaLions two words, K ujalidlarpogui ovanetnow engaged in this work is about sung-narlaurapia. In other words, 125. With reference to the organi- glad to have been. here. What zation of the work connected with philosophy is buried in these two our California mission, we have Eskimo words, Ratwengiisiarthe Chinese Congregational So- mariisainarnngnangigalloarupciety, and the World-Wide mis- talonet K ujalijutiksakaisainara- lloarpoguelle. When dug out, they

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

assure us that "altho we can not the secret of the dislike evidently be well off at all times, neverthe- felt by non-church-goers to what is less we always have some reason to called "organized Christianity." be thankful."-Linden Hall Echo. Perhaps the fault largely lies in the exclusiveness and the deadness of EUROPE. their services, in the cold and formal welcome so often shown to Catholics in It seems to be quite strangers, and in the comparatively Great Britain. commonly supposed low level of Christian character attained by the majority of the that the population members. There is clearly some- ()f Ireland is almost exclusively thing wrong. The church should Roman Catholic, but this supposi- become an attraction instead of a tion does not rest upon facts. One hindrance to the Gospel. A. T. P. of our exchanges publishes the statement that there are about Work for The annual report three times as many Protestants in Sailors. of the Glasgow Sea- Ireland as there are Roman Cath- men's Friend Soolics in Scotland, and almost as many as there are Catholics in Eng- ciety (organized in 1822) says that land and Wales. The Protestant during 1900 over 133,000 visits were Episcopal Church of Ireland has made to the rooms, and 1,525 religmore than 600,000 adherents, and ious services held, with an attendthe Presbyterian Church has nearly ance at the indoor meetings of over 500,000 supporters. 106,000. There had also been regular visitation of the wives and families Increasing The Br i tis hand of the sailors, and each Sabbath morning tracts were taken to 3,300 Demand for Foreign Bible So- homes. Special services had been attended weekly by about 700 Bibles. c i e t y reports an children. Parcels of good reading were put on board over 2,700 out- extraordinary in- ward-bound ships, and during 1900 assistance was given to stranded crease in the sales of Malay Scrip- sailors, and 1,150 lodgings were provided for them. The society tures from Singapore. In the past has 8 paid missionaries constantly at work, besides 120 voluntary few years the sales have averaged workers. The ladies' auxiliary in- cluded 25 women, who visit the about 3,500 per annum, and in 1899 widows of seamen and distressed families of seamen. At present 200 they were even less. But last year widows are on the roll.

the number of copies sold exceeded Zenana Bible A few weeks since and Medical a meeting was held 11,000, and several new editions Mission. in the Egyptian have had to be printed in conse- Hall of the Man- quence. In Japan the sale of Bibles sion House, London, to celebrate the jubilee of the work of the Zeand portions of Scripture last year nana Bible and Medical Mission. In opening the proceedings the was 137,422 copies, as against 98,439 lord mayor expressed his gratifica- tion that the society had so worthy the previous year. a record of fifty years' noble and Simultaneous 'The recent Simul- Mission. taneous Mission in Britain, while be- lieved to be productive of untold good in the churches and between the churches, was confessedly only a very partial success as regards drawing in the outsiders, for whom it was mainly held. This fact should be an incentive to the ministers and members of. the churches carefully to examine themselves, and their methods of work, to find

glorious service. He recalled the "We have always felt the greattime when the mission was in- est admiration," says the Journal augurated, when there were no lady des Missions Evangeliques, "for medical missionaries, and very few the remarkable efforts of the Engnative Bible women. The obstacles lish and Norwegian missions in in the way of Christian mission- Madagascar to adopt French metharies who wished to reach women ods of teaching. Noone has reand children in their homes seemed joiced more than ourselves to see insuperable. At last this society the colonial government recognize was formed, and now maintains the amazing progress they have efficient high-schools for girls at made in this respect. It is indeed Bombay, Lahore, and Panchgani, a touching sight to see missionaries and. assisted similar schools at of age and experience becoming Poona and Benares with qualified scholars again, in order that their teachers and funds. It also main- influence in Madagascar may be in tains numerous elementary schools harmony with the French spirit." at its mission stations. The attendance at these schools exceeds 3,000 At the recent teachers' examinagirls, of whom l40are being trained tion at Antananarivo, out of 187 as teachers. At the 3 hospitals successful candidates 138 were maintained by the society, contain- Protestants, and only 49 Roman ing 125 beds, about 24,000 patients Catholics. Of. the Protestants, 57 were treated annually, while the were connected with the Paris total number of attendances at the Society, 46 with the London Misdispensaries alone amounted to sionary Society, 22 with the Nor- 65,000.-London Christian. wegian Mission, and 13 with the Friends.

Centenary When two or three The Swiss The story of this "Mission mission is very in- Funds yea r s sin c e the Romande." teresting, and ofC. M. S. Church Missionary shows how the little Swiss Church of the Canton de Society was nearing Vaud has rapidly gained the very front rank among missionary its hundredth anniversary, re- churches. July 9, 1875, the 2 first missionaries of the Church reached quests were sent out for special the selected location in the Trans- vaal, to which they gave the name gifts, and now it is able to report of Valdezia. Until 1883 it was known as the Mission Vaudoise; that in response $1,061,285 have in but in that year the Free Churches of Neuchiitel and Geneva entered all been received. No specific sum into missionary alliance with the Free Church of Vaud, and the miswas named, tho it was suggested sion received the name it now bears. Year by year the work grew, and about $1,000,000 should be forth- its remarkable development has re- . acted in signal blessing to the coming. One donor sent $25,000, Church at home. Twenty-five years ago the Church numbered one $10,000, one $7,000, and fourteen about 3,900 members, and raised for all purposes about £7,500: now gave each $5,000. More than half the membership is about 5,000, and came in sums of $50 or more.

Protestant A pleasant gather- Conference ing was held in in Paris. Paris last February, when the collectors of the Paris Missionary Society were invited to hear addresses from Messrs. Sibree, Peill, and Huckett, of the London Missionary Society, all of whom were in Paris at the time, perfecting their knowledge of French.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

the total contributions about £10,- heathen are not all pleased with 500. At the close of five-and- the fact, they are at least obliged twenty years the condition of the to own it. These blacks, afortime mission is as follows: In the so idle, have learned to work; last north, in the Zoutpansberg district, year they made up among them a there are 4 stations, Valdezia, Elim, sum of 45,000 francs, largely gath- Mhinga, and Shilouvane; in the ered at mission festivals and for southwest, Pretoria; and in the mission undertakings. When a southeast, in Portuguese territory, chapel is to be built or a school- Antioka, Laurenco Marques, and house, or a catechist's dwelling, Tembe; while a ninth station was to they give days' work, witilOut pay, be opened to the north of the latter and a great part of the materials. three, on the coast. At Elim there There are among them 266 native is a medical mission, and at Shilou- helpers, of whom 24 are ordained vane a training-school for evan- pastors.-Le Missionaire, Geneva. gelists. The European staff, in- cluding 17 wives of missionaries, Fruit-gather- The German socie~ numbers 48; the baptized Chris- ing in Ger- ties at work in for- tians, 1,028; the catechumens, 1,713; and the scholars, 1,854. The in- man Missions. eign lands reaped come of the society last year was an abundant har- £7,420, of which the Free Church of Vaud contributed £2,956; Neu- vest during the last year. Excluchatel, £1,886; and Geneva, £1,736. sive of baptized children of native Christian parents, 16,212 heathen The Basel The Basel Mission converts joined the church by blt'p- Mission. was founded in Sep- tism. Of this number, the Rhenish Society reports 4,456; the Gossner tember, 1815. Its Society, 3,119; Basel, 2,224; Berlin, restricted and timid beginning con- 2,089; Hermannsburg, 2,074; Leipsisted in training missionaries for zig, 812; Moravians, 602. societies alreadyfounded elsewhere, and when it decided to fly with its Gospel Protestantism in own wings, and to establish stations on the Gold Coast, it sowed with Growth in Ualy is increasing. graves for a long time. One day they were on the point of forsaking Italy. There are now over this murderous clime. A single laborer remained, who asked to be 20,000 communirecalled to Europe. "Remain, " said the committee to him, with cants in the Waldensian churches. an authority which faith alone could justify. He remained. The The Free Church has about 3,000 churches of the Gold Coast are today flourishing; they represent a members; the Wesleyans have total of about 17,000 Christians, and among every 25 or 30 inhabitants 1,800; the Methodist Episcopal, one is pretty sure to find one Christian. There is even here and there 1,500, and the old Catholics about a province in which the proportion is 1 to 7, and in the district of Akor- 600. All of these bodies own church pong we find a Christian community of some 1,600 souls. Christianity buildings in different cities in Italy, has there become a power; if the and spend large sums for buildings and schools.

Protestantism There are some 6,- in Russia. 000,000 Protestants in the land of the Czar who enjoy religious liberty with the stipulation that they must be born of Protestant parents, and must not proselyte. Preaching in 9 languages is heard every Sunday in the Protestant churches in St. Petersburg. For 100,000 people

there are in that city 32 clergy, 18 tons (!) of Seriptures per annum parish churches, and 5 chapels. will be carried gratis. In 1899 Rus- There are also city missionaries sian donations in money to the so- who visit the soldiers, the hospitals ciety amounted to £582. The vast -to see if there are any Protestants provinces of Siberia are opening up among the patients-and the pris- each year more rapidly to colonists ons. A Deaconess House was from Southern Russia. Its great founded in St. Petersburg in 1859, iron road is creeping on eastward after the model of Pastor Flied- to touch the Pacific Coast. Transner's. There is a Young Men's and lations of the Gospels are being a Young Women's Christian Asso- pushed forward in several new lanciation, the latter numbering nearly guages spoken among the more re- 500 members. Lutheran soldiers in mote Siberian tribes.Ve can the Russian army are not forced to praise God that His word has such attend the Greek Church. "Rus- free course over the dominions of sians do not like people to change the Tsar.-Bible Society Reporter. their religion-they think that to do so shows a lack of any strong ASIA. conviction. They are, in fact, perfectly tolerant to the Protestant Beirut "Press" When the British religion, and intolerant only when and the government publicit touches the Greek,Church." Arabic Bible. ly announced its in- The Bible This immense em- tention to recon- in Russia. pire stretches from quer the Sudan by sending an ex- Poland to Port Ar- pedition to Khartum, the Syria' thur, and includes nearly 140,DOO,- miss'ion foresaw a great increase in 000 of people, among whom the the demand for the Scriptures as British and Foreign Bible Society soon as the Sudan was open. The distributes the Scriptures in over 70 manager of the Pl'es8 was at once different languages and dialects. directed to proceed to London in The society's total circulation in order to purchase a large and mod- 1899 was 578,000 copies, half of ern printing-machine to be used which were either complete Bibles exclusively for Bible work, the old or New Testaments. Both Church press, having been used for nearly and State in Russia show warm forty years, showing signs of dissosympathy with the society's work. lution. Two years elapsed while Nearly 80 colporteurs are employed, the machine was being built, transwho find a warm welcome in vil- ported to Beirut, and set up ready lages from the Russian clergy, and for work. During those two years in barracks from the Russian offi- the English expedition had pushed cers. Many of these colporteurs victoriously up the Nile, and rereceive free passes on the railways opened the Sudan into the heart of and steamboats, which form the Africa. The new press was solmain .arteries of the empire. It is emnly dedicated to its noble work, cheering to learn that the society's and when thE' year 1900 opened the privileges and exemptions in Rus- Press had in hand orders from the sia have been recently revised, con- Bible societies for over 40,DOO,OOO firmed, and somewhat extended. pages of the Scriptures, more than For instance, Bibles in any quan- can be printed and bound 'in a yea1' tity are transported free on all and a half. Since then other orstate railways, but over each pri- ders have come which will swell vate line not more than nineteen the output of 1900 beyond any year's work in the history of the mission. To enable the mission to

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

respond to these demands the Press Two of the students are second building has been rebuilt and cousins of the Shah, 1 is a mollah, greatly enlarged in the interest of 3 are seyids. On Commencement economy of production. These are day, each of the 2 graduates devery tangible proofs of the fact livered orations in both Persian that the Bible is to-day the most and English, and the United States sought after and best-selling book Minister, Hon. H. W. Bowen, prein the Arabic-speaking world-one- sented them with valuable books. eighth of the human race. The school sang "Joy to the World" in Persian, the doxology A Visit to Rev. J. L. Potter, and "America" in English.

a Persian a Presbyterian mis- Effects of Early in the year Famine and the British govern- Magnate. sionary, writes thus in the Herald and Plague. ment in India at- tempted the huge Presbyter of an interview with the task of taking a census of the popugovernor of one of the provinces: lation of that vast country, vast in area and in array of human kind. My first call was on his higness, the In 1891 the total popUlation was 287,223,431. Now it is found to be prince governor. After we were 294,000,000, but this includes the millions of people in territory not somewhat settled I wrote him a in the empire in 1891, and hence not included in the former census. little note in Persian, requesting From various sections a loss is re- ported; for example, in the central permission to call upon his high- provinces of 1,000,000, where a gain of 1,500,000 might have been exness. In reply he sent a kind note, pected during the decade, in Odey- poor a loss of 840,000, Bhopaul of which may be translated as follows: 800,000, District of Banda 124,000, and Bombay City, 50,000, etc. o highness of holy title, 0 honorable one (may his glory increase). The brief, respected, The Students Robert P. Wilder of India. writes in the Interfriendship-freighted epistle arrived and was eollegian: " India inspected. For as much as your mind was desiring the happiness of this individual, has five universities modelled after which. by the visit of Your Excellency, will the University of London. These be gained, I was very pleased at this design are merely examining bodies, and, of yours. Therefore I give you the trouhle tho not themselves places of in- struction, determine in a high of announcing that two hours to sunset to- degree the courses of study in the day, let them (i.e., you and your train) take 115 arts and 40 professional colleges the trouble of coming, for this friend is await- containing 19,000 students. If we ing the visit. There is no further trouble. include the training-schools for Your friend, IMAn-,-DoULEH. masters, industrial schools, schools of ad, law, medicine, engineering At the time appointed I went to and surveying, we find in this empire 4]2 higher institutions of the government house, and was learning, with 31,884 students. There are, in addition, 840 highushered into the hall of audience. schools for boys with 183,993 pupils, and 1,922 middle English schools The prince received me very gra- ciously, and, taking my hand, drew me to a chair close by his side, and for an hour we conversed together.

Twice I asked permission ttl with- draw lest I should weary his high- ness, but he desired me to tarry longer. In the course of the inter- view I had an excellent opportunity to explain to him the Christian method of salvation, to which he listened with attention and appar- ent interest.

A Mission The American School school for noys at in Persia. Teheran had an attendance of 66 last year: Armenians, 41; Moslems, 22; Jews, 2, and 1 Parsee.

with 155.841 pupils, making a total an inspiration not only to the of 3,174 institutions with 371,718 native Christians but to missionpupils. aries as well. His chief work is in connection with the Association in The Intercollegiate Young Men's Calcutta. Christian Association is also at work in this student field, having In China there are 1,746 walled 32 separate student associations cities. Missionaries are only to be with a membership of over 1,400. found in about 247 of these, leaving There are in addition in 22 city 1,500 unoccupied. In only 88 villages associations, 816 past and present and unwalled towns have stations students. Several city associations been established. have not reported; so the full number of present and past stu- Latest List The Chinese Redents in connection with the Young Men's Christian Association of of Martyrs. corder for March India is over 2,200. gives this detailed statement of the number of mission- Hindus Bishop Thoburn has aries' lives lost in the Boxer out- Flocking to intelligence fro m break: Christ. Gujarat that two Society. Adults. Children. Totals.

China Inland Mission. 58 20 78 missionaries, both Missionary Alliance.. 21 15 36 conservative and careful men, American Board.. … 13 5 18 English Baptist…. .. 13 3 16 within the limits of three days Sheo-yang Mission… 11 2 13 American Presbyte- 3 8 rian.. ………….. 5 recently baptized 1,800 persons; Scandinavian AlIiand they affirm in addition that at ance…………… 5 o 5 least 10,000 more are fit to receive Swedish Mission… .. 3 1 4 the ordinance, if only proper per- Society for Propaga- o 3 tion of the Gospel. 3 sons could visit them. British & Foreign 3 Bible Society. . . . . . 2 5 A Specimen Hon. K. C. Ban- 134 52 186 Convert. urji, the president of the College Asso- Another enumeration classes the ciation in Calcutta, is one of the sufferers according to nationality, most influential men, European or native, in India. As his name, thus: Banurji, indicates, he belonged to the Brahmin caste, the priestly Adults. Children. Totals. class. Mr. Banurji was converted as a college student, under the in- British………….. 70 28 98 fluence of Dr. Duff. If Duff's work had never accomplished anything Swedish ….. "…… 40 16 56 more, the expenditure of effort and money would have been more than American……….. 24 8 32 justified. Mr. Banurji is a barrister and a specialist in philos- 134 52 186 ophy. In addition to his legal practice he lectures in two or three A third classification presents the different law schools and at times lectures in other colleges on philos- same figures, arranged to their ophy. He also edits a Christian paper and has all his spare time locality, under the name of the occupied in Christian work-public speaking, Bible classes, and per- provinces in which they suffered: sonal work. HE is an example and Adults. Children. Totals.

Shan-si.. .. .. .. … .. 112 45 157 Chih-li ………….. 13 Che-kiang .. .. .. .. .. 8 4 17 II 11 Shan-tung. " .. " .. . 1 0 1 134 52 186 How One A missionary of the Christian London Missionary was Tested. Society wr i te s: " The power of a Chinese parent is absolute. I have known of children, even of full age, being deliberately put to death. It is almost certain that so super-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

stitious and passionate a woman pox and other maladies, that the as Shao's mother was only restrain- ed from such an extreme step by smells are unbearable, that the foul the fact of his being a diligent and capable worker, whose earnings all slush of the narrow alleys is over came into her hands. But short of killing or disabling him her cruelty the boots, that the foreigner is was extraordinary. The constant destruction of his beloved books rudely jostled by thousands of dirty was a trifle. Whenever the whim seized her she would, often even coolies, that the explorer may be without pretence of provocation, beat him until he could scarcely knocked down or hurt by loaded walk. 'Lie down,' she would say, 'I want to beat you.' 'Why?' wheelbarrows going at a run; in 'Because I wish!' And, incredible as it may seem, the full-grown man short, that it is generallyabomin- would lie down upon his face, while the unnatural vixen with a stout able." But, having persisted in her bamboo gratified her passion. Truly an extreme illustration of the desire to inspect native Shanghai, Chinese ideal of filial submission! It must be remembered, however, she is able to write, "I did not that the woman had only to bring a charge of having struck her take back small-pox or any other against him in the court to compel the magistrate to put him to death. malady; I was not rudely jostled by In spite of such trials, Shao not only stood firm as a consistent dirty coolies, nor was I hurt or Christian, but developed so much zeal and ability that he became one knocked down by wheelbarrows. of the first class of student cate- chists in Tientsin. Just how he The slush and the smells were there, managed to arrange matters at home I do not know." but the slush was not fouler nor Chinese in Mrs. Bishop, in her the smells more abominable than Shanghai. book, "The Yang– in other big Chinese cities that I tse Valley and Beyond," says that "to mention na- have walked through. Its tive Shanghai in foreign ears polite seems scarcely seemly; it brands crowds of toiling, trotting, barthe speaker as an outside barbarian, a person of odd tendencies. It is gaining, dragging, burden-bearing, bad form to show any interest in it, and worse to visit it. Few of the shouting, and yelling men are its lady residents in the settlement have seen it, and both men and one imposing feature. Few women, women may live in Shanghai for years and leave it without making and those of the poorer class, are to the acquaintance of their nearest neighbor. It is supposed that there be seen. The streets, narrowed by is a risk of bringing back small- innumerable stands, on which are displayed, cooked and raw and be- ing cooked, the multifarious viands in which the omnivorous Chinese delight, an odor of garlingpredom- inating. Even a wheelbarrow-the only conveyance possible, can hardly make its way in many places. True, a mandarin sweeps by in his gilded chair, carried at a run, with his imposing retinue, but his lictors clear the way by means not available to the public."

Conquered Mr. Gilmour was by Kindness. one day abused in an eating-house in Ta Ch'eng tsz, Mongolia, by a man who called him "foreign devil" and accused him of stealing human hearts and eyes. The landlord interfered. and was about to beat the aggressor when Mr. Gilmour restrained him. "But the man has< abused you these three days."

"Oh no," replied Gilmour, "he Chinese? " Our brethren they are, has abused the devil. I am not the but brethren lost and gone astray, devil. I am Ching Y a Ko (his whom we should seek, find, and lead Chinese name). He has abused back into the Father's house. That those who steal hearts and eyes. is what missions are doing. Who- I have never done these things, so ever scoffs at this, or even says it he must be abusing some other concerns him not, is worse than a person." The listeners were per- heathen-nay, as bad as Cain, who suaded that there must be som~­ said: "Am I my brother's keeper?" thing in a religion which could -Missionsblatt fur Kinder. lead a man to bear insults in such a manner. The eating-house man China has been trying to purfrom that day decided to become a suade the world for many centuries Christian, and was afterwards bap-' to count her out of the nations, tized.-Chinese Recorder. but God "hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell Good Read the following on all the face of the earth."- Cromer. Thoughts {rom lines carefully, and Tea-parties Rev. J. A. Wil- China. consider who can in Japan. bourn wri tes, in have written them: Spirit of Missions: How beautiful is the conception which the "One evening a month there is ancients formed of the deceased! They spoke what the Japanese boys want to call of them as of those gone home, but of the a 'tea-party'-for the catechist to dead as wanderers and pilgrims. To leave get acquainted with the scholars. home and not to return thither is to be home- About 60 of them quite fill np the less. If a man is withont home, the whole Japanese room. There are hymns world condemns him. But the whole world and a prayer, with speeches on rehas lost its home, and no one knows it. There ligion by the catechist and Chrisis one who leaves his home village, turns_his tian students, and one in English back on parents and kindred, roams about by one of the foreign clergymen, in the whole world, and knows not how to while all are free to express their return; what sort of man is that? Certainly views. Cakes and tea are passed the world will despise him as an evil vaga- around, and the meeting then lasts bond. And here is another, who holds con- as long as the company care to verse with the wise of his time, displays entertain themselves with amusing understanding and capacity, values his good speeches or songs. Men are comname, and makes much of himself; what sort paratively easy to get at, but of a man is that? Assuredly the world will women and girls seem especially hold him for a man of insight and under- inaccessible here, and, as the standing. And yet both have lost their home, Japanese express it, are very' difaltho the world despises the one and extols ficult.' Buddhist training for genthe other. Only the Holy One knows who is erations, and life in a locality where really to be praised and who is really to be there has been a railroad for only despised. a very few years, have bred in them a conservatism which is not easily Are not these wonderful words? overcome. We must remember so wonderful and deep that they that their mothers gave their hair might very well stand in the Bible? to form the ropes in the Kyoto Who has uttered them? An an- temples. When the congregation cient Chinese sage who lived several in the church numbers 75,' there hundred years before Christ! Verily may be 20 women." we see here that Paul has said justly of the heathen, that the work of the law is written in their heart, inasmuch as their conscience witnesses to them, accusing or excusing them. Will man 'yet say: "What have we to do with the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

AFRICA. painfully. If you push them with a stick you move hundreds of them The G. S. Fisher, of the roped together by means of their legs, and then you have to move Scriptures Gospel Union, with out of their way very.quickly, for they dart about looking for the for Morocco. he a d qua r ters at enemy, and if they find flesh in go their strong pincers. When the Kansas City, ants are on the march two thick writes: "We are hard at work in lines are formed across the path. Morocco in making a translation In these lines the ants are several deep, and are often piled one upon of the Holy Scriptures into the another so that they form a tunnel, Morocco colloquial. "Ve have now the two lines meeting in the center. the text for the Gospel of Luke al- Between the lines are the females, most ready for' the press, and are hurrying on in thousands, and the egg-carriers, etc. When the last in correspondence with the Ameri- of the procession has passed the can Bible Society concerning its soldiers fall in behind and march on publication. until quite suddenly the path be- comes free of them, tho the track Lions and Bishop Peel makes of their caravan is still plainly to Ants in East the following state- be seen, and often has two little walls on either side of it, made of Africa. ments concerning numerous grains of earthheaped to- the serious draw- gether by the protecting regiments. Sometimes we had to dance over backs to work in his diocese: "Of the lines of siaf1I, when the crealate lions have been forced upon tures had been a bit disturbed, and the public mind because of the sometimes to run quite fast for 10 awful experiences in Kiu and or 12 yards. They easily turn any Kima, on the Uganda Railway, but person out of a house even, when I doubt much whether any of the they find entrance in numbers." general public know the tragedies which are being enacted in the up- Good News We quote from The country and forest-begirt villages. from the JJfiss'ionary, the 01'- In Kauna, for instance, since :March, 1900, or thereabout, 5 persons have Upper Kongo. gan of the Presbybeen carried off, 4 adults and 1 terian Ch urch, child. Only 1 of the 5 was rescued, a woman, who recovered from South: "Dr. Snyder has kindly her wounds and is now a living sent to the mission rooms a copy witness to the terrible shock of of the program used at Luebo, being in a lion's jaws, dragged and Christmas. It consists chiefly of bumped along, while waiting for a songs and recitations. As we look slow and horrible death. God gra- at this neatly printed program of ciously kept us in the little forest an entertainment held in the' Presclearing, and sent us on our way byterian Church of Luebo,' what a full of thankfulness to the next marvelous transformation does it stage, a camp amid long grass on a represent! Eleven years ago Lapshigh ridge overlooking a valley ley and Sheppard had just left us thick with vegetation, and facing in Nashville to go into that then the range of small hills of Chonyi, unknown wilderness and plant their Jibana, Ribe, and Buni (near to first station.' It was not till more this is Rabai). Villages were nu- than a year later that they finally merous on the way. During the tramp from Rabai to Jilore, and from Jilore to Mwanzai, we had frequently to step over long ropelike masses of the dreaded siafu, ants which bite ferociously and

penetrated far up the Kassai and ber 28,282; the native clergy 24; began their clea;ring at the present and the native Christian lay (male station of Luebo. This was 1,000 and female) teachers 2,026. In the miles in the heart of the Dark Con- course of the year 3,180 adults and tinent. The people were wholly 1,124 children were baptized; and savage, some of them cannibals. the bishop confirmed 2,233 candi- They had never heard of the true dates. The greatest increase in God, had never heard of a Bible, and development of the work has and had only a spoken language. taken place in Taro. In the pre- Now, however, there is a neat vious year the number baptized church building, crowded to over- there 'was 153; last year 292 were flowing every Sabbath, and some admitted into the church by bap- 400 of the worshipers are communi- tism-an increase of nearly 100 per cants. There is a large Sabbath- cent. The number of native teach- school, and before us lies the pro- ers at work has risen from 50to 126.

gram of the Christmas exercises of Toro as a Bishop Tucker visthis school, printed on a press now Rival to ited Taro for the in operation in the town, and which Uganda. fourth time in Dewill soon be printing the word of cember last. He God in the language of this people. On January 5th, Dr. Snyder wrote describes his visit as "a time of that on the previous Sabbath 26 most wonderful experience." It is new members were added to the only four years and a half since he Luebo church, making a total of baptized the. first converts there, 116 communicants added during and yet on December 20th he was the year. At the time of his writ- enabled to confirm 356 candidatesing there were still 36 in the cate- men and women. On Christmas chumen class." day 428 communicants gathered at the Lord's Table. At the children's Lovedale as a As showing how service, which was held at the same Center of widespread in time in another building, some 600 Light. South Africa is the children were assembled. Every influence of this week-day morning at least 1,000 famous school, the Christian Ex- souls are gathered together for in· press states that last year no fewer struction.

than 128 pupils (of whom 25 were .A Cumbersome A new treaty has young women) resorted thither Currency. recently come into from beyond the limits of Cape force in Uganda, Colony; from Bechuanaland 35, Basutoland 31, Natal 23, Transvaal under which the land of the coun- 17, Orange River Colony (once Or- try has been redistributed, and a ange Free State) 15, and Rhodesia 7. hut tax of Rs. 3 enforced. The great bulk of this tax is being paid Great Growth Not wit h s tan d- in cowri-shells, the currency of the in Uganda. ing the interruption country, at 800 to the rupee, which to reading and means 12,000 to the pound sterling. These are being poured into the teaching by reason of the new land capital by the million. A writer in settlement and the imposition of in Mengo Notes says: the hut tax, Bishop Tucker is able to report "real progress" in the "When we remember that 20,000 church during the year" in almost (one bundle) weighs 70 lbs., and every department." The native that a million weigh 1 ton 11 cwts. Christian adherents (i n c Iud i n g 1 qr., and yet are only worth £83 those under instruction) now num- 6s. 8d., we get a faint idea what it must mean. The next thing will

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

be to decide what to do with them Rev. L. P. Hills are expected to to get them into circulation again. take up this work. It will be seen One suggestion is to pay the salaries that work has been commenced on of the chiefs in shells, wholly or three islands, and there are on the partially. Now imagine the Kati- field 6 regular missionaries and 2 kiro (Prime Minister) receiving a more expected, besides 4 married note something like this: women. They have 3 native evan- gelists and report 19 members and " 'Sir, I beg to inform you that much interest. your salary, due to-morrow, will be paid to you on application at H. An Anomaly Some inconsisten- M. 's Government Offices, Kampala. in New cies of the Maori P.S.-You are requested to bring Zealand'. women of New Zea- with you the necessary 240 men to land were presented carry the shells.' This is what it would amount to, and each man by Mrs. E. J. Bartol, in an address would have a load of 5 stones before the new Century Club of weight. If it should ever happen Philadelphia, recently. Mrs. Bar- that the king should get his £1,500 tol has twic!} made a tour of the a year in shells, he would need 900 world, and while in New Zealand men to carry them." visited many of the remote native villages. It is an interesting inci- ISLANDS OF THE SEA. dent on an election day, she says, to find a baby carriage outside the Presbyterians The Board of For- polls and the husband and wife both in the e i g n Missions of inside voting. Within the memory of people now living these saIne Philippines. the Presbyterian women have been transformed from Church transferred frowsy squaws into intelligent voters. The New Zealand women the Rev. and Mrs. J. B. Rodgers are not as handsome as the men, from Southern Brazil to Manila. and strive to improve their appear- On the first Sunday in May, 1899, ance by tattooing their lips and Mr. Rodgers took part in a Spanish eyelids with a charcQal made from service in a private house, and with kauri gum. Horticulture is their the exception of slight interrup- favorite occupation. tions regular services have been held from that date. They have Sunday in This narrative from now services in four different places the South an eye-witness is in Manila. They are held in the Pacific. bot h interesting English, Spanish, Tagalo, and Chinese languages. The attend- and significant: "On ance is encouraging but exceed- Sunday morning, June 25th, at dayingly uncertain, ranging from 1 to break, ,~e reached Fakaofu, one of 100 persons. The Rev. and Mrs. D. the Union group. After the morn- S. Hibbard arrived in Manila in ing service we held a Christian En- May, 1899, and Dr. and Mrs. J. A. deavor consecration meeting. They Hall in January, 1900, and the Rev. call themselves the 'Company of L. P. Davidson in February. Two Endeavorers for Jesus.' Over 100 families opened a mission in Iloilo, were present, all seated on mats on on the Panay Island, in March, the floor, with their Bibles and 1900. There also services are held hymn-books before them. After in 4 languages, with encouraging the opening hymn 2 members, midresults, especially among the Chi- dle··aged men, led simply and revnese. Plans are perfected for the erently in prayer, and then we.had opening of a new mission in the city of Dumaguete, on Negros. Land has been purchased and plans are made for an industrial school, and Dr. and Mrs. J. Inglis and the

the roll-call of 96 active members. MISCELLANEOUS. One old woman I remember well. Her face was lit up with heaven's A Good Rev. E d war d own brightness as she spoke of the Program for Bright, when he love of Christ for her and her de- Every Church. was Home Secresire to follow Him closely. There was an old chief, too, who, when tary of the Amerihis name was called, humbly and can Baptist Missionary Union, adsimply said, 'God be merciful ~o vocated the following features as me, a sinner.' Many took part III essential to a system which should the prayer-chain, and the whole develop the giving of the people meeting was characterized by a for missions: reverence and earnestness I have not seen excelled anywhere." l. A monthly missionary sermon by every p?,stor. Gospel Fruit The A u s t r a I i a Ii 2. A missionary periodical in in the Methodists h a v e every family. South Seas. fallen heir to the 3. A stated contribution from work opened by the every Christian. English Wesleyans in the islands named below, and expended on it 4. A penny-a-week collection in $82,700 last year. These statistics every Sunday-school. have just been gathered: 5. A missionary concert of prayer ~ I .. co <P '" '" '" 1 Misssionaries. in every church.

81 I to … ;:'l .. ::; '" Native lIlinisters. The Boys' This is a legislative Missionary body in a Presby- -2: g;)-'" I: C:~-HO"'" l' Catechists and Teachers. Congress. terian church in 0; <:OOO-l~c;,~ Oregon which is worth having, for they have just sent the $25 for the second year's support of their boy Paul in Mar- sovan six months befo1'e it is &ue! "Vith it comes $5 for a Christmas gift.

They have a speaker, a clerk who keeps the journal of Congress, a librarian, and chaplain. The speaker, with the advice of clerk and chaplain (who is the pastor cf the church as well), appoints four committees. Every boy must be upon one committee. The speaker and the chaplain are upon all. The committees are "Ways and Means," "Work," " Fun," and "Help."

Congress meets every second Tuesday, and spends forty-five minutes in' " Work" and forty-five in "Fun." Each boy is a repre- sen"ative in Congress from some missionary land, taking some mis- sionary hero for his hero and for his character. When they had a sale for $25 they cleared $60. This

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

money was used, in part, for the Special In his "~y ~is­ support of an orphan 'in Armenia; with the remainder they purchased Training for s io n ar y Appren- a missionary library. Missionaries. ticeship," Bishop Our Vantage- An article in the ground. Missionm'y Herald Th 0 burn empha- for ~arch states sizes the necessity for this with that the vantage-ground for mis- sionaries in the twentieth century great force. .. It would have been is: The wide enlistment of forces; the larger knowledge of the peo- well for most of us if we had ples and nations to which the Gos- pel is sent; the ease of communica- been detained at home six months, tion of most fields; the possession of apparatus for speedy work; the or a year, and put under a special greatly added light as to the best methods of conducting missions. instruction for our work. Our An Era of There has been ignorance of India and of the Giving. "preacher talk" about "hilarious real nature of missionary work giving," hut it seems to have be- was very great, and ought to come an actual experience with Andrew Carnegie and Dr. Pearson. have disqualified us for an imme- There has been no sense of grudging about it. To use a colloquial- diate appointment to the misism, "They have slapped down the money" with an ecstacy of delight sion field. A brief time spent in at the opportunity. The spirit of these men is contagious. ~en of special preparation would have wealth are taking seriously ~r. Carnegie's statement, "It is a dis- been time well spent, and would grace to die rich," and will follow his example of giving while they have enabled us to begin our work live. Then giving is giving and not leaving. 'Every work that much more intelligently, and prosmerits money wiII receive it. Here is ~ characteristic paragraph from ecute it more successfully than Dr. Pearson: we were able to do. The tradi- .. Now when a lot of old fellows who have money read about my tional custom-for it is still the giving away some they just naturally can't stand it until they do the custom-of making a hasty search same. They get kind of jealous, you know, and want to be talked when a missionary is needed, and about. It's a good thing to wake them up and get their livers to act- laying hands 'suddenly' on some ing so that the sap of benevolence can have a chance to flow through raw youth, and sending him off to them. Now, nothing wiII do this but the incentive given by some his life-work with little or no rich old fellow like myself, who is willing to set the example. ~y, knowledge of the country to which but this giving is great fun."-Associatio Men. he is going, and little or no prepa- ration for the peculiar duties awaiting him, is unjust to the work and sometimes cruel to the candidate. "

A Hard Blow at the Critics.-The late Robert Louis Stevenson said: "I had conceived a great prejudice against missions in the South Seas, but I had no sooner come there than that prejudice was at first reduced and at last annihilated. Those who deblaterate against missions have only one thing to do-to come and see them on the spot." What word in the entire sweep of the L.nglish tongue is so good as that?

The The North German Phraseology of ~issionary Society the Club. having published an address on "Pro- testant ~issiom: in China, and their latest Accusers," ~issionary'

Geireihrremarks that on his voyage New Guinea. We mourn the inback from China he was present at jury thus inflicted upon one of the a talk between a German-Austrian best fields of the London Missionofficer, a Catholic, and a Danish ary Society. Mr. Tomkins only lady. The officer was decrying the joined the mission about two years missions (apparently the Protestant ago. Mr. Chalmers is one of the missions) in the wonted style. best-known missionaries in the "The whole missionary business Southern helI!isphere, receiving his is of no account. The few Chris- first appointment as long ago as tians are a worthless rabble; they 1866. cheat the missionaries, lie to them and steal from them, and then take Mr. Chalmers was born at Ard- French leave of them. The mis- rishaig, Argyllshire, alld became a sionaries themselves live well in member of the United Presbyterian China, a c com p lis h little, and, Church in 1860. He was appointed coming home, tell shuddering to Rarotonga, and sailed from Lonstories about their privations and dort in the John Williams in Januoutrage.. suffered by them, only to ary, 1866, where he arrived in May, make an impression on credulous 1867. Having been appointed to people." When asked, "Do you New Guinea he lett Rarotonga in know that you have sinned against May, 1878. the ninth commandment?" he owned that he did not know what After some preliminary labors, the ninth commandment said, or, Mr. Chalmers (accompanied by his as the Lutherans and Catholics brave young wife) began his now count, the eighth commandment. famous journeys among the hostile He had to own that he .had never tribes of the great island. He made acquaintance with a mis- traveled unarmed, trusting to Him sionary, male or female, still less in whose work he was engaged. ever visited a mission-station! Many years afterward he· was able The perplexity and mortification to say: "Only once in New Guinea of this competent judge of Chinese have I carried a weapon, and then missions were great. In excuse for we had spears thrown at us." Mrs. himself he said: "I hope you will Chalmers had the happy art of not take it ill, but when one goes drawing the savages to her, and day. after day to the club he can thus inspiring confidence and pernot help taking up the phrase- sonal regard. As the months ology of the club." " Phraseology passed, native lips, failing to pro· of the club!" That is one of the in- nounce the missionary's name, fallible sources out of which our called him "Tamate" (Teacher); opponents drew their information ! and as they came to love and trust -Allgemeine Missions Zeitschrijt. him, they spoke of" Maino" (peace) as following his steps. At length OBITUARY. lie was called in to settle native quarrels, and to· arbitrate in mat- Rev. James A telegram from ters of difference between contend- Chalmers, of Sydney, N.S.W., on ing tribes. Hence an English New Guinea. April 21, announc- naval officer was able to testify: "Everywhere' Tamate's ' influence ed the sorrowful is supreme;" and the conceptions news that Revs. James Chalmers of Teacher u,nd Peacemaker were and Oliver Tomkins had been mur- combined in the native ideas of dered by natives on the Fly River, the missionary and his Ille~age.

The Missionary Review of the World — April 1901

especially for TOR MrSSTOSARY TIEVIEW OF THE

"ALICE HOME": MRS. R. A. HUME'S HOME FOR FAlIII~E GIRLS, OHMED~AGAR, I!"DJA. MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

Old Series. t APRIL. New Series. VOL. XXIV. No.4. f { VOL. XIV. No.4.

GREAT BRITAIN'S GREATEST QUEEN.

J3Y THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

The departure from earth, of Queen Victoria, on the twenty-second day of the first month of the twentieth century, will, to the century's close, still stand as an epochal event. What other monarch, male or female, has ever, for so long a time, and with equal grace, virtue, and average excellence, occupied any throne? Born in May, 1819, her life spanned four-fifths of the last century, and, called to the throne in June, 1837, when just entering her nineteenth year, she held her scepter with a steady hand, and a firm grasp of mind also, until almost the day of her departnre, when she had nearly completed the sixtyfourth year of her reign.

This is conceded to be an extraordinary record, and such a Christian queen deserves more than a passing mention in these pages. Her centnry was the great modern missionary century, and the Victorian era is almost coextensive as well. as coetaneous with this remarkable missionarydevelopment. Moreover, God had an obvious design in placing such a woman on the prominent throne of the kingdoms of Protestant Christend om during nearly two-thirds of this missionary century, and giving to her hand, if not to shape, at least to modify, many events that have so largely entered into this marvelous history.

Her child-nurture had reference to her prospective position. She was taught temperance and self-restraint, and virtuous and pious precepts were instilled into her. A wise economy united to a discriminating charity, personal fearlessness, love of truth and purity, and dependence on prayer have adorned her reign. She became accomplished in mnsic, drawing, modern languages, and science, being somewhat expert in botany. She has shown remarkable aptitude for the conduct of affairs. It was said of her that no one prime minister of the Victorian era knew as much of the nation's political history during her epoch as she herself. It is also stated, much to her credit, that she never tolerated a liar in her presence; so that one of her prime ministers, tho considered an adept at evasions and deceptions, never once lied to the Queen,

When her accession was announced to her in the early mornifIg hours she would not let the distinguished prelate, who took part in bearing the official tidings, leave her without offering prayer for her guidance; and it is known from private sources that she was a woman of prayerful habits and undoubted piety. Such a queen could not but have much to do, tho the major part of it was behind the screen of governmental privacy, in giving shape to the measnres and methods of her realm. And wherever the affairs of State touched those of the Church, and especially when they affected the world-wide influence of the Church, those who have had best opportunities of knowing, witness that her personal influence was uniformly on the side of truth and right. She was always a peacemaker, studiously avoiding needless controversy and conflict of political parties at home and of nation with nation. Grave questions arose at times as to the choice of Anglican bishops, but her preferences were known to be for men of thorough Ohristian character and spirit; and, as in the case of Samuel Crowther, the first black man to occupy an African bishopric, her voice was a determining one in lifting this former slave to the episcopal dignity. Were the secret history of affairs of State unveiled, it would undoubtedly be seen that in many crises the Christian womanhood of this great British queep, which was the guaranty of the purity of her court, was also a weighty element in the determination of iswes on which depended the Christian repute and influence of the great Protestant nation which she ruled.

One instance may be cited of the queen's personal influence in matters of state, especially because it affected missions to the Orient. After the Sepoy mutiny of 1857 the government of India was transferred from the British East India Company to the direct rule of the British crown, and in November, 1858, Victoria was proclaimed empress of the Indies, with Lord Oanning as her first viceroy. The Queen's proclamation then issued has a somewhat curious and notable history.

It will be remembered that what Sir Charles Aitchison called "those fatal cartridges" were reported to be smeared with sltet and lard-suet, as beef's fat, exciting the Brahman's horror, and lard, as the fat of pork, equally being abominable to the Moslem. To bite or even handle such cartridges would defile the follower of Mohamet and rob the Sepoy of his priceless treasure-caste. Surely if Satan ever employed his ingenuity to drive Hindu and Mohammedan into a common alliance for resistance it was when the rumor caused a panic which spread like wild-fire, that such cartridges were to be forced on the army in order to compel native soldiers to violate the fundamental principles of theil' religious systems! As Sir Charles Napier put it, they feared" not conversion, but contamination."

After the mutiny was suppressed the question arose, What is to be

GREAT BRITAIN'S GREATEST QUEEN

Britain's attitude in assuming imperial control of India? This was a leading "Christian" nation; yet it was contended that nothing but an attitude of neutrality would prevent another and worse crisis.

Even Sir Bartle Frere, firm friend of Christian missions as he was, felt constrained to sound a note of warning lest the temporal power of government should be used" to enforce particular forms of religious belief," which he contended would be as miwarrantable as the doings of the" Inquisition," even tho the" government" is that of a dominant Ohristian nation and the" belief" is Christianity. No one seriously thought of "enforcing" Ohristianity, but many felt that Great Britain must henceforth absolutely cease from all that patronage of heathen and Moslem systems which had been,alas! too common; and that even neutrality must not degenerate into the toleration of abominations and the virtual denial or disowning of Christianity.

These were difficult circumstances: hot-headed and perhaps fan- atical people ad vocated a thoroughly and declaredly Ohristian administration on the one hand, and cool-headed and perhaps frigidly expedient politicians advised a policy of compromise on the other. A draft of the proclamation, framed by the cabinet, was forwarded for the royal signature. The queen, having critically examined it, wrote to Lord Derby, objllcting both to its language and spirit, and indica- ting specially the particular modifications and additions she wished made. Another draft was submitted to her majesty, and to this, with her own hand, she made certain emendations. The proclamation was, in part, as follows, and, as it afterward appeared, the words here italicized were the queen's own addition. The word "neutrality," which had been in the draft, she struck out entirely. It is significant to note the words which her own pen added to the proc- lamation: " We hold ourselves bound to the natives of our Indian territories by the same obligations of duty which bind us to all our other subjects, and those obligations, by the blessing of Almighty God, we shall faithfully and conscientiously fulfil.

"Firmly relying ourselves on the truth of Christianity, and acknowledging with gratitude the solace of religion, we disclaim alike the right and the desire to impose our convictions on any of our subjects. We declare it to be our royal will and pleasure that none be in anywise favored, none molested or disquieted by reason of their religious faith or observances, but that all alike shall enjoy the equal and impartial protection of the law; and we do strictly charge and enjoin all those who may be in authority under us, that they abstain from all interference with the religious belief or worship of any of our subjects, on pain of our highest displeasure.

" And it is our further will that, so far as may be, our subjects of whatever race or creed be freely and impartially admitted to offices in our service, the duties of which they may be qualified by their education, ability, and integrity duly to discharge.

"May the God of all power grant to 1tS and those in authority

under us, strength to carry out these our wishes for the good of our people."

These modifications and additiolls are significant, because they evidence the hand and heart of a God-fearing woman, who, sensible of the delicacy and difficulty of her position as "Queen of Great Britain," and at the same time "Empress of the Indies," desired to go as far as she could properly and wisely go to declare herself and her scepter as in allegiance to the God of the Christian. Her attitude recalls the familiar sentences of Lord John Lawrence's famous utterance: "Christian things, done in a Christian way, will never alienate the heathen. It is when un-Christian things are done in the name of Christianity, or when Christian things are done in an un-Christian way, that mischief and danger are occasioned."

These few paragraphs, in honest tribute to this great queen, are simply written as due to her memory. The writer, having beeu called to spend about one-fourth of the time during the last twelve years on British soil, has gathered information from trustworthy sourcesinformation sometimes given in confidence, and of a nature forbidding full disclosure – which shows this illustrious woman to have been a humble believer, a reader of devout books, a Bible student, a lover of missions, and that it was to her a personal grief when any public act required her sanction which would imperil any true interest of mankind, or especially which risk the good name of Christianity among heathen peoples. Some facts gotten at first hand, either from peers and prelates of the realm, or from those who have been brought into close relations with her majesty, leave no doubt that whatever the restraints and constraints of her public position as the executive of a great nation, no one individual in Great Britain during these more than sixty years has had so beneficent an influence upon the national life and history. It is but justice to this departed queen to pay this homage to her goodness.

The citizens of the greatest republic of history may well thank God that on the throne of this great Protestant power of Europe there sat for two generations a devout woman who believed in God and the Bible, who sought to promote peace, who desired her officers of Church and State to be men of integrity and piety, who encouraged the appointment of that illustrious succession of governors-general in India that has no parallel in any country or age, and who appears never, consciously and willingly, to have set her signature and seal to any State paper or governmental transaction without first seeking to make it to the utmost of her power as a constitutional monarch such as became a Christian people. We can only ask for her son and successor a like record.

RESULTS OF THE FAMINE IN INDIA

RESULTS OF THE FAMINE IN INDIA.

BY REV. R. A. HUME, D.D., AH!fEDNAGAR, INDIA.

The present awful famine is not ended. In many parts of India it has considerably abated, but in other districts the distress is still very keen. The probability is that distress will steadily increase until at least July, 1901, and then will again begin to abate only if, by God's blessing, the rains, which usually come from the middle of Jnne to the close of October, are seasonable and abundant. One of the last "relief measures memoranda," which the Bombay govern- ment issues weekly, said, "If no more rain falls the germinated rabi (later) crops will corne to nothing except where they are artificially irrigated." It may be helpful, however, to review the famine experi- ence of India in 1900.* 'rhe one cause of the famine was the failure of rain over a large area for a long time. The great poverty of tens of millions of people, and the scanty resources of tens of millions more, greatly aggravated the suffering of these classes, and very seriously increased the difficulty of relief measures. But the government is not responsible for the poverty of the country. I think that gradually the economic condition of the masses is slightly improving under British rule. The immense railway system which now prevails throughout India was of incalculable value during this famine. By this means grain was brought by ordinary commercial enterprise from the more favored to the famished districts in a Rteady supply, so that the price of grain in the very worst districts was only moderately in excess of the price in the best districts. Rice from Burma was brought in vessels to Bombay in very large quantities, and becamc an important food in districts where previously people could not afford to buy it. More wells and tanks and canals would have been of great value, but on account of the inadequate rainfall all the existing wells and tanks were lowered, and many entirely dried-up. Even if there had been many more wells, there would still have been an awful and destructive famine.

The famine of 1900 in India has undoubtedly been the most dreadful experience which a large community of men has undergone for a very long time, and unquestionably it has developed the noblest illustration of how men have dealt with a colossal national calamity. According to Lord Curzon the famine of 1900 affected an area of over four hundred thousand square miles, with a population of sixty million. It is impossible to state how many deaths occurred from famine during this year, but the viceroy estimates that in British territory * The committee of the" India Famine Charitable Relief Fund," which is the official and principal charitable relief agency, is preparing a report of its operations. The viceroy, on October 19, 1900, made before the vice-regal legislative council an exhaustive statement of the famine up to that date. That official statement is the authority for many of the statements which will be made here.-R. A. H_

about seven hundred and fifty thousand died from famine, cholera, and smallpox, and there was also an immense mortality in the native states which has not yet been computed. 'rhe loss in agricultural prodnce is estimated at two hundred and fifty million dollars; the loss in cattle at many millions of dollars. The government expended on direct famine relief about twenty-eight million three hundred and thirty thousand dollars, and is certain to expend many millions more before famine relief is closed. It advanced eight million dollars as loans, mostly to farmers, and with the expectation that a considerable part of the loans would never be collected. Another indirect and very heavy loss to government has been the temporary suspension of nearly half of the revenue in the Bombay Presidency and central provinces, with the certainty that some part of these suspensions will be made remissions where the people can not pay arrears without being ruined..

RELIEF AGENCIES.

The principal relief agency has of course been that of the British government, which has given relief in the wisest and most effective way-namely, that of giving employment to all who are able to work.

Many large undertakings, such as excavating and building immense tanks for collecting and holding water, the breaking of stone and the improvement of roads, and similar useful operations, have been started by the government, on which millions of people have been employed.

Many smaller works in the villages have given relief to smaller numbers.

In connection with every such work there has been a relief kitchen where little children and infirm people are fed without work being required from them. In addition, in thousands of villages doles of grain or money have been distributed to hundreds of thousands of people who can not well leave horne. All such undertakings have been definite governmental-not charitable-relief. The immense total of over six millions of people have at one time been receiving some kind of governmental aid.

The principal charitable relief agency has been the" India Famine Charitable Relief Fund." This has had for president and secretary two eminent civilian officials in Calcutta. But it has had branches in all the revenue districts in the famine area. Officials have been the principal administrators of this fund; but leading Indian gentlemen and occasionally missionaries have also been members of the district branches. The money of this agency has been used to supplement governmental relief. The fund has corne from Great Britain and her colonies, from many other countries, and to a limited extent from Europeans in India, from Indian princes, and a little from wealthy Indians. The total amount of this fund has. been four millions eight hundred thousand dollars. But because this

RESULTS OF THE FAMINE IN INDIA

money was largely administered by officials, it is probable that those who received benefit from this magnificent charity have to only a limited extent appreciated that it was not a government undertaking.

So far as I am able to learn, America has sent about one million one hundred thousand dollars for famine relief to India in 1900. The largest American fund has been the Ohristian Herald Fund, through which about four hundred and twenty-five thousand dollars has been forwarded in cash and in grain. The next largest American fund has been about two hundred thousand d~llars, collected by the "Committees of One Hundred" in New York and other cities, and administered by what was termed the " Americo~Indian Relief Fund PLOWING WITH CATTLE IN INDIA.

Committee" in Bombay. Many other magazines and papers in America forwarded large sums to be administered by the missionaryagencies of various denominations, and individuals have given considerable amounts to Ramabai and other Christian workers in India.

Perhaps not much needs to be said in explanation of the economic effects of the famine. 'rhese have been very serious, and it will be long before the country can recover from them. Yet India has a power of recovery which is surprising and encouraging. All agricultural operations in this country are performed with the help of cattle; never with horses. Consequently after an immense mortality of cattle, which in some districts was estimated to be from seventy-five to eighty per cent., everybody thought that it would be impossible to plow and sow all the soil when rain fell. But it seems to be nearly

unanimous testimony that generally throughout the famine area very little soil was allowed to remain untilled. The earl.V rains' fell quite seasonably and in fair abundance through most of the famine district, and, surprising to say, more than the usual area of soil which is sown with the early crops was found to have been planted and growing. This is an illustration of the power of even the poorer classes in India somehow to recover from disaster.

Among other economic losses must be mentioned the great mortality of the people, the lessening of the working power of millions more who survive, injury to houses, the interruption of some of the principal industries of the country, the exhaustion of savings which had been carefully hoarded, and the breaking-up of a great deal of the social life and organization in some districts.

One of the worst economic results is that millions of people have lost something of the spirit of self-dependence. In India it is far too common and too easy for people to imagine that it is the duty of the government to take care of everybody. Yet there has been in some classes a good degree of the feeling that a man must depend only upon himself and his relatives for what he has. In this famine sometimes more than half the people of a district have, for months at a time, been living by some kind of government help, so that the feeling has undoubtedly become far too strong that, if any ill arises, gov- . ernment must do what is needed. In other words, to some degree tens of millions of people have become pauperized, and this without any fault on the part of the government or charitable relief agencies, all of whom have tried hard to give relief in the wisest way. On the other hand, there are probably some economic advantages due to the famine. Tens of thousands of new wells have been dug, tanks have been made, and highways have been improved.

:MORAL LOSSES AND GAINS.

There have also been some serious moral losses through this famine. Pauperization causes even greater moral deterioration than economic. The family system in India has been strong, so that relatives generally feel some responsibility for relatives in trouble. But in the famine the family system has been seriously undermined. Husbands and wives have readily deserted each other; parents have deserted their children, or have sold them for immoral purposes. There has been 11 great deal of cheating and squeezing money from the poorest classes on government relief works. Indian Shylocks have not hesitated to extort one thousand three hundred per cent. interest from poor wretches in need. Multitudes have wandered about begging and trying to avoid labor, and multitudes more have been willing to do any immoral deed to keep from starviag.

On the other hand there have been some moral gains. Europeans,

RESULTS OF THE FAMINE IN INDIA

and to some extent Indian officials, have been moral heroes in the tremendous tasks whiCh devolved upon them. Hundreds of European officials have quietly and steadily set a noble example of devotion to the relief of suffering humanity; and some Indian officials and nonofficials have been most painstaking and sympathetic in dealing with the awful situation. It is a moral gain to India that in the stress of famine such qualities were developed and manifested in the land.

The great mass of Indian people have also manifested that patient endurance under hardship for which they are proverbially praiseworthy. It is likewise a gain that the people to some extent appreciate their rulers better than ever before. There is a· spirit of hopefulness in the land instead of a crushed despair which one would not be surprised to find. There has been developed true gratitude on the part of many people.

RELIGIO{;"S RES{;"LTS OF THE FAMINE.

The present famine is sure to have far-reaching religious results. All such calamities which break up the social system greatly undermine caste, and interfere with the practise of Hindu rites. In a famine people can not go on pilgrimages; they can not observe religious feasts; they neglect their priests; neglect attending temples, and neglect religious ceremonies; so that confidence in Hinduism and in Hindu religious guides is weakened far more than would have Leen the case if plenty had reigned. Moreover, people see that idols accomplish nothing, and that their religious leaders do little for them. On the other hand, respect for Christian missionaries, for Christian people of other lands, and for Indian Christian leaders has been immensely increased, so that it is practically universal. From the viceroy down to the humblest peasant, over and over again, there have heen sincere and strong expressions of gratitude to Christian missionaries for what they have done. These missionaries have been wise, sympathetic, and devoted. They have cooperated wisely with officials, have avoided overlapping, and have supplemented governmental relief. In general, missionary relief agencies are acknowledged to have been honestly and wisely administered. The fact that a large part of the one million one hundred thousand dollars from America has been administered by missionaries has made it widely known that most of the famine relief to India has been from Christian motives.

All these things have made many persons desirous of professing Christianity. In general, the missionaries havc carefully refrained from baptizing many people during the famine, lest some might be influenced by the hope of temporal advantage, and where this was not the case, lest the non-Christian community might imagine and say that multitudes have become Christians from unworthy motives. The expectation has been that when the famine abated, then those

who were sincere, and who had some intelligent appreciation and experience of Christ's help, should be received into the Christian Church.

Since the famine is not yet passed, however, the Iliarathi Mission of the American Board has decided to deal with this large class in a somewhat new way-viz., not to baptize them, but to enroll them as adherents upon adequate conditions.

Wherever an individual or a com- munity has been for some time under Christian instruction, and where there is ground for believing that they wish to act with some degree of intelligent appreciation and with sincerity, they will be asked to enroll themselves as Christian adherents, or catechumens, by publicly standing up before their friends and neighbors, and making covenant on the following points: To renounce idolatry and rites which are contrary to the Christian religion; to place themselves and their families under definite and regular Christian instruction and influences, and, where possible, to send their children to Christian schools; to observe Sunday as the Lord's day, as especially a time for 11;;;;;;;;;~!l!!!!~~~~~~~~ rest, worship, instruction, and Chris- t.: tian service; regularly to give some- PAWATI, THE FAMINE WAIF. thing, according to their ability, for the support of the Christian Church -not less than one small copper coin or its value in other articles -every week; not to give children in marriage, but to observe Chris- tian principles and practises about marriage, and no man to take more than one wife.

It istlelieved that these for the present, under existing circum- stances, cover the essential things which can be reasonably asked and expected of those who have had some Christian instruction, and who are asking for admission to the Christian community, but who may not be fully worthy of admission to the Christian Church. One result will probably be the coming into the Christian fold of many thou- sands of Christian adherents, while non-Christians will clearly see that missionaries mean to be carefnl not to admit into the Christian Church those who have no Christian life.

RESULTS OF THE FAMINE IN INDIA

Another very large religious result of the present famine is to be found in the thousands of famine children and women who have come into the care of missions. An accurate census of such famine children in the care of missions has not yet been completed, but before the famine is over they will probably number as many as twenty-five thousand. A considerable number of these children have been placed by government officials in the care of missions, others have been placed there by friends, and some have wandered thither them- selves. It is too early to say how many of these children may go back to their old relations, or how many may be claimed by friends. The'

Marathi Mission, at a very early stage of the famine, made a public declaration that, while caring for famine children, they would allow relatives at the close of the famine to claim their children. Some other missions have definitely accepted the same policy. This has made an excellent moral impression on the whole community. Very few chil- dren have left the American Marathi Mission thus far or are likely to go. The mission also definitely engaged not to baptize until the close of the famine any famine children who might be sent PAWATI, FOUR MONTHS LATER. to them by government officials.

As these children grow older and are able more and more to decide for themselves, those who are worthy can be baptized and received into church communion. But a very l-arge number of persons asking for admission to the Church, a large number of famine children and women, and a widespread and sincere respect for the Christian religion and for Christian peoples are three good results from this awful famine.

TRAINING THE FAMINE CHILDREN.

The practical question now comes, How shall these famine children be trained? These children furnish to Christian missions a unique and valuable opportunity for a new kind of service. In the past Christian missions took the lead in female education, in education for the low-caste peoples, and to an honorable degree in higher

education. The government and some sections of the Indian com- munity are now occupying somewhat the same fields. The great economic need of India is at present the development of her industries, and for this purpose some kind of industrial training is wanted. Mjssions have these faminc children in their hands. For various reasons it is not wise to give them a simple scholastic education. The one thing for a goodly number of them is some kind of industrial education. Here the Christian missionaries of the West with their knowledge of western industrial life, and with their organization, push, and enthusiasm, can give an industrial training to these famine children which will be not only an economic gain to the country, but also a very great moral and religious gain, because it will make missionaries the pioneers in solving the most difficult economic problem of India. n will thereby gain gratitude and respect, and will push the Indian Christian community to the front. By developing a strong and industrious community, it will do more than anything else to solve the difficult problem of self-support. God in His providence is laying this new opportunity before the Christians of America and Europe, and apparently it is principally to Amcrica that we must look.* If those who gave through the "Committees of One Hundred" and other channels to save the lives of these famine children and widows would now give for the industrial training of some of these children, then America would round out a magnificent service for India which would be of the deepest and most far-reaching value.

n must be principally from Christians and those who profoundly believe in missions that we look for this needed help to train these famine children to be self-supporting and supporters of Christian institutions. The year 1900 has undoubtedly been by far the most important and the most fruitful year of grace for India. The year 1901, beginning the twentieth cen tury, may and should be even more fruitful.

THE FOREIGNER IN CATHAY.

BY REV. GEORGE OWEN, PEKING, CHINA. Missionary of the London Missionary Society, 1865-.

In most countries the European and American receive a ccrtain amount of respect and deference; but in Ohina as soon as either steps beyond the treaty ports he at once realizes that he is not a persona grata. He is gazed at, jeered at, ridiculed, and caricatured more or less wherever he goes, and he finds to his dismay that a foreigner is looked upon by the Chinese with hatred and contempt. Some spit, some curse as they pass him; others invite their friends to look at this freak of nature. No word of compliment reaches his ear from any quarter, * 1I1r. Klopsch, through the Christian Herald, has nobly undertaken to supply the support of between five thousand awl ten thousand famine children for at least one year.

THE FOREIGNER IN CATHAY

but insolent looks, ribald remarks, and abusive epithets greet him on every hand, and in many places he is saluted with something harder still in the shape of stones and brickbats. He has not traveled far or stayed long before he entirely agrees with Tennyson: "Better fifty yea"rs of Europe than a cycle of Cathay."

This antagonism is partly racial and partly the result of a long and peculiar history, and a knowledge of the history is essential to an understanding of the antagonism.

Chinese history begins about two thousand years before the Christian era. '1'he Chinese were then a small people living along the northwestern reaches of the Yellow River, and were surrounded by powerful barbarian tribes with whom they waged frequent warfare, and whom they gradually conquered, absorbed, or annihilated. Exclusiveness was a very marked characteristic even then. They had little or no intercourse with neighboring tribes except that of war, and cherished for them the utmost contempt. '1'0 the Chinese, then as now, the outsider was a barbarian and an immeasurably inferior being. And history has justified his pride. While the barbarians contented themselves with the uncertain products of the chase and the spontaneous fruits of the earth, or depended on a few scattered flocks and herds, the Chinese began early to till the soil, and to cultivate gardens, orchards, and fields, and soon became what they are stilla nation of farmers. Bit by bit they drained the marshes, cleared the forests, banked the rivers, and changed the wilderness into rich corn lands with villages, towns, and cities. Then by the invention of writing and the diligent pursuit of learning, they raised themselves still higher above all their neighbors, and arrogated to themselves the proud title of the "Literary Nation" (wen ?nO chih pang), to which they still fondly believe they have the exclusive right. 'l'he race also gave birth to a succession of great kings, legislators, sages, and scholars (Yao, Shun, Yii, 'rang, Chow-Kung, Kung-tsz, etc.), of whom they are justly proud, whose names are mentioned with rererence, and whose memories are cherished with undying affection.

With barbarism all around them they steadily advanced in civilization, inventing new implements and new arts as new conditious and needs arose. They borrowed little or nothing from others-indeed, there was no one from whom to borrow. Their civilization is their own, and China is the product of her own unaided genius. That genius has shown itself to be full of resource and invention. No race has invented more or borrowed less. They were the first to discover the principle and use of the magnetic compass, to manufacture gunpowder, to make paper and invent block-printing, to burn, paint and glaze porcelain, to cultivate the silk-worm and weave silk fabrics. It was from China that Eastern Asia obtained its civilization and such knowledge of the arts and of letters as it possessed. The Koreans

and Japanese simply adopted the literature of China as their own, and it was their only mental pabulum till a few years ago.

Superior to all their neighbors in the arts of peace," the black- haired race" proved equally superior in the art of war. The barbarian tribes who harrassed the infancy of the Chinese people were every- where driven back, and their lands eame under the plow of the Chinaman. The struggle was often long and bloody, but the result was always the same: the Chinaman triumphed, and the bounds of ci vilization were pushed a little further forward. Gradually these tribes disappeared altogether, only a few feeble remnants remaining in the mountainous regions of the southwest. Thus, century by century China grew till it' stretched from the Pacific Ocean in the east to Central Asia in the west, and from frozen Siberia in the north to tropical Burma in the south.

Very naturally this long-continued success bred in the Chinese a supercilious contempt for all other peoples and an overweening con- ceit in their own powers. This contempt and conceit have become ingrained in the Chinese, and charaeterize their whole bearing toward othe!' natives. They early called their country Hwa-hsia (the Great Flowery Land) and Ohnng-hwa (the Central Flowery Land)-the home of civilization, refinement, and art. Their state is the Tien-clwo, or Celestial Empire, to which all peoples owe allegiance, and their sovereign the" Son of Heaven," to whom there can be no equal on earth.

By her geographical position China was cut off from intercourse with the great nations of the West. On the south and east lie the China Sea and the Pacific Ocean, on the north frozen Siberia, on the west the Gobi Desert and the Tibetan Mountains. '1'hese great natural barriers at once isolated and guarded her. The great waves of conquest which swept over the rest of the world from the Atlantic Ocean to the Bay of Bengal never reached China. The very names of what we call the world's great kings and conquerors, philosophers and sages were never eyen heard of in the Middle Kingdom. The Chinese hardly knew of the existence of the other great nations of Asia and Europe. It was ignorance quite as much as pride which led them to speak and write familiarly of China as Tien-hsia (the "All-under- Heaven"). '1.'0 the Chinese China has been the world for long centuries.

Until the beginning of the nineteenth century the intercourse between China and other nations was very limited and irregnlar, and was never utilized by the Chinese to acquire any knowledge of other lands and races. Even now, after a century of intercourse with the West, the • majority of Chinese scholars and officials, not to speak of the great ignorant masses, know absolutely nothing of Europe or America.

This isolation and ignorance have fostered a spirit of exclusiveness, pride, and contempt.

THE FOREIGNER IN CATHAY

The vastness of her empire, embracing every variety of soil and climate, has made China a world in herself and rendered her independent of other lands. She produces not only all the necessaries but nearly all the luxuries of life, and can feed and clothe her immense population without importing a pound of food or a yard of cloth. She neither needs nor desires foreign commerce, and would hail with rapturous delight the departure of every foreign merchant and the" closing of every treaty port.

The present dynasty, which began its rule over China in 1644 A.D., has fostered the anti-foreign prejudices of the nation more than any previous dynasty, particularly during the last hundred years. It has assumed toward all foreigners a superior and arrogant tone, and maintained an attitude of unfriendly aloofness. It has played the Celestial-Empire and Son-of-Heaven role and looked down with undisguised contempt upon the barbarians squabbling for its trade-crumbs. At first it demanded from them the most abject submission: every communication had to bear the inscription "A respectful petition." Lord Napier's refusal, as envoy of Queen Victoria, to use that inscription, and the cruel indignities he suffered in consequence, led to England's first war with Ohina. For more than half a ,century the Chinese strove hard to exact an acknowledgment of ·over-lordship from all foreigners, and insisted on the envoys of Western states performing the Ko-tow as a condition of obtaining an imperial audience. Intoxicated with the "Celestial-Empire" view of things, they scouted the idea of friendly intercourse on a basis of equality. There is and can be but one Son of Heaven, and all under heaven are his vassals. They have been compelled by the stern logic of superior force to abate their pretensions, but the same arrogance and assumption of superiority still mark more or less all their intercourse with other nations. .

All down through the century for any official, either high or low, to show an appreciation of Western ways has invariably been fatal to his career, and brought upon him virulent abuse and social ostracism. The Marquis Tseng, after his long residence in England as China's representative, found, when he returned to Peking, that the slightest appreciation of anything foreign raised a howl in the rrsung-li-Yamen, and he had to cxercise the utmost caution in order to avoid being branded a pro-foreigner and thus losing all influence over his fellow-countrymen. During the forty years that Western representatives have lived in Peking no high manchu or Ohinese official, with the exception of Marquis Tseng, has ever entertained any of them in his own house or sought to cultivate their acquaintance. Nor has there been any intercourse between the families of Ohinese officials and the families of Western officials. Such intercourse would at once have brought the. official under censure and blighted his career. Whatever his real

sentiments, the Chinese official must maintain an attitude of hostility and aloofness.

Among a large section of the officials and scholars there has been a conspiracy ot slander. They have labored hard to mislead their countrymen and to traduce the foreigner. To instil contempt and foster hate, foreign countries are represented as miserable specks only a few miles square, without literature and without language, unless the quacking of ducks and the chattering of magpies can be so called. Foreigners have no surnames, no family relations, nor any social system. Stories of the most revolting kind have been invented and diligently circulated, representing the life of all foreigners as filthily immoral and loathsomely impure. 'They are charged with all the sins of Sodom. In another class of stories foreigners in general, and missionaries in particular, are charged with kidnapping and lllutilating children, with practising the most abominable arts on women, and with distributing bewitching drugs in the medicine they give to the sick, in the tea they offer to visitors, and in the ink with which their books and tracts are printed. These stories have been scattered broadcast over the land in the form of plain or illustrated tracts, hand-bills, and placards; and in 1889 they were published as one of the volumes of the well-known and semi-official work called King shih Wen, or " 'Tracts for the Times." These filthy stories have poisoned the minds of millions, and have done more than anything else to make the name of foreigner hateful. This is exactly the purpose for which they were invented. Even officials who have resided in America and Europe, instead of correcting these foul slanders, often add their own quota by misrepresenting the most innocent habits and institutions of the West; or the good is concealed and only the bad is reported.

The same pride and hostility which have led the Chinese to belittle and besmirch the foreigner have also led them strenuously to oppose the introduction of foreign ideas and inventions. From the practical character and business instincts of the Chinese, we should have inferred that they would seize with avidity and turn to their own ad vantage the mechanical and scientific discoveries and inventions of the West. And so they doubtless would had they not been hampered by pride. But the idea that China is inferior in anything to foreign countries, or has anything to learn from them, is hateful to a true son of Han. The proud boast of Mencius, made more than two thousand years ago, is still true, and will be true forever: "I have heard of the barbarians learning from the Middle Kingdom; I have never heard of the Middle Kingdom learning from the barbarians." There must be no copying and no borrowing. China's splendid isolation and proud self-sufficiency must be maintained at all costs. She has done very well without these new-fangled fads in the past, and can do very well without them in the future.

THE FOREIGNER IN CATHAY

This" superior" attitude has given infinite satisfaction to all save a, thoughtful few. Now and then a voice has been heard crying in the wilderness and saying: "No doubt China is vastly superior to all other coun tries, and the Chinese are' foremost in the files of time;' but did not the Master say, 'The intelligent scholar is not ashamed to learn from his inferiors?' Besides, these boasted inventions and discoveries of foreigners were all known to ancient Chinese scholars, as can be proved from their books. But these products of Chinese genius, neglected in the land IVhich gave them birth, gradually traveled westward, and foreigners seeing their value utilized them, and now claim them as their own productions. By making use of them ourselves we shall only be recovering our own." But the pill even thus disguised was still too bitter.

It is probable, however, that could these inventions have been introduced without foreign aid, self-interest would have overcome pride. Could the Chinese have constructed and worked railways, steamers, telegraphs, mills, and mines themselves, they would have done so long ago. But each and all of these meant the employment of foreigners, and the placing of power and influence in their hands, and from this the Chinese shrank with instinctive dread. With the railways and mines in their possession, what was to prevent their getting control of the whole country? The Chinese all along have had the haunting fear that the "barbarians" harbored designs on the fat provinces of China and were with devilish cunning maturing plans to seize them. Every missionary is suspected of being a political spy and of seeking to "buy the hearts of the people" by his schools, hospitals, and other charities. This suspicion has grievously hindered missionary work and has labeled every convert a traitor. It is most unfortunate that recent events should have seemingly countenanced these baseless suspicions.

It is mainly as being foreign that Christianity is objected to. The charge against the native Christians is not that they are followers of Ohrist, but that they are followers of the "devils," or foreigners. The Ohinaman is not a religious enthnsiast. His creed is a compound of Oonfllcianism, Buddhism, and Taoism in various proportions, and it is impossible for a man with such a creed to be a fanatic. His hostility is political and racial, not religious. The Boxers called the native converts not Christians but Erh lcwei-tsz (" number two devils "), foreigners being devils number one, and as such slaughtered them mercilessly.

As might be expected, hostility to foreigners is much more marked among the classes than among the masses. But for the malicious representations of the officials and scholars, the people on the whole would have been friendly. It is a significant fact that foreigners have always been better treated the farther they were from offici~,l

centers; and Christian missions have been much more successful in the villages and country towns than in the cities where officials congregate. It is not her ignorant masses that have opposed progress, but her scholars. Her light has been darkness.

Hostility to foreigners is also much more pronounced in some provinces than in others. Kwang-tung (Canton) and Kwangsi have always been aggressively anti-foreign; but Hunan has outstripped all China in its hatred of the foreigners and antagonism to everything foreign. In every other province the foreigner did gradually secure a footing, but whenever he showed his face in Hunan he was immediately pelted beyond the border. Broadly speaking, South China is more anti-foreign than the North.

tt is discouraging to note that all through the century, except during the short-lived reform movement of 1898, the Chinese have taken no forward step of their own accord. Such improvements as exist have not been spontaneous. The foreigner with his guns stands behind them. Nothing progressive has ever been done willingly by the government. Every concession has been extorted from them by force or threat of. force. Even redress of injuries and wrongs has been granted only under pressure. They have gone just as far as they have been forced to go and no further. We have been rolling a very heavy ball up-hill. But there has been one great and important exception. No force was used or threatened to obtain the large missionary concessions granted during the last forty-two years. This is probably due to the fact that the manchus found Homan Catholic missionaries already at work in China when they conquered it in 1644, and that the second emperor of the dynasty, the famous Kang-hi, favored them. It would seem also that the Chinese have much greater dislike to the merchant and the consul than to the missionary. While they have steadily resisted the trader and rigidly confined him to a few ports, they have conceded to the missionary the right of travel and residence in every part of the empire.

A Chinese who sought to excuse or justify the hostility of his countrymen might point to opium; to war, to seizure of territory, to the spheres-of-influence policy, and to other regrettable things, and we should probably sympathize with many things he might say. All the same his plea would be fictitious. The hostility existed long before these things occurred, and most of them happened in consequence of that hostility. On the whole, China has been kindly dealt with, and has been treated with undeserved and nnwise leniency. Her persistent evasion of treaty obligations has been lightly condoned, and her open encouragement of anti-foreign feeling winked at. It would in the end have been much better for her had she been held to a stricter account, and compelled to adopt measures for the enlightenment of her people and the reform of her institutions. The real

THE FOREIGNER IN CATHAY

offense of the foreigner is that he has forced himself into the country in spite of Chinese opposition, and has aggravated that offense by his assumption of equality and even superiority. All other peoples-the Korean, the Mongol, the Tibetan, the Burmese, and others-come as tribute-bearers, acknowledging the suzerainty of the Son of Heaven, and humbly soliciting his favor; but these red-haireil barbarians, with offensive arrogance, assume equality with the black-haired people and refuse submission to the Dragon Throne. Their presence in this independent attitude is an insult to the majesty of China, and an offense to her people. Let them own subjection or keep away.

A Chinese might also account for the contempt in which his countrymen hold foreigners by dilating on the drunkenness of sailors and the loose lives of many residents in the treaty ports. But in doing so he would only be playing a part. He knows that bad as many foreigners are, they are more than matched by multitudes among his own countrymen; and he knows also that Chinese object much more to the virtues of foreigners than to their vices. The vices are signs of weakness, and are gloated over; the virtues are evidences of strength, and are feared. It is also a superfluity of hypocrisy for the lying, gambling, opium-smoking, many-wived Chinaman to sniff at the "immoral" foreigner. Moreover, the majority of foreigners in China are neither beasts nor devils, but upright and honorable men, whose public actions and private lives, judged by ordinary standards, are beyond reproach. The fact is, all such pleas as these are false and hypocritical. Missionaries of blameless and saintly lives are often as bitterly hated as any others, and millions who have never seen a European or American cherish the traditional contempt and hostility to the foreigners.

Happily during the last few years there has been a visible change. At the close of the war with Japan (1895) a reform movement sprang up in Peking and gradually spread throughout the empire. The leaders of the movement were some of China's most brilliant scholars and a few of her highest officials. The bulk of the party consisted of the younger officials, literati, merchants, and gentry. After a time the emperor himself was won over, and soon after a great scheme of reform was inaugurated. Edict after edict was issued, ordering the most radical changes, especially in education, and it looked as if China was about to reconstruct herself after foreign models, as Japan had done. One very marked feature of this movement was the friendly attitude of the leading reformers toward foreigners and toward Christianity. They treated foreigners as equals, courted their society, and showed high appreciation of Western things. Christianity was praised, its moral and civilizing power acknowledged, and a few prominent reformers went so far as to express the wish that it might 800n become the national religion of China.

But the old conservative, anti-foreign, progress-hating party took alarm, and having gained over the empress dowager to their side, overthrew the reformers (Septemher, 1898), and restored the old system of ignorance, pride, and hate. The party grew more and more rabid in their hostility to reform and antagonism to things foreign, and eventually adopted the Boxer movement with its motto, "Exterminate the foreigner." But the movement is not national. There are tens of thousands, especially in central and southern Ohina, eager for progress and reform, and more or less friendly to foreigners. Until the war with Japan the upper classes of Ohina were practically united in their hostility to the foreigner and to Ohristianity. Now there is a deep cleft with the Reformers on one side and the Boxers on the other. The former is headed by the emperor, the latter by the empress dowager.

THE BIOENTENARY OF THE SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.

BY REV. E. P. SKETCHLEY, BROMLEY, ENGLAND.

It has been said with truth that there is a missionary continuity in Ohristian history, and that there has never been an age from that of the apostles to our own in which there has been no spreading of the Gospel. But in celebrating its bicentenary, the English "Society for the Propagation of the -Gospel in Foreign Parts" has marked an epoch in missionary history. 'rhe prime minister of England said of it last June: "This is a great occasion. It is a standpoint in the history not only of our Ohurch, but of our nation." For more than one-tenth the part of the time since our Lord came down from heaven, and was made man, He has been pleased to permit this society to carry out the purpose expressed in its titles. Past and future furnish the two elements of the bicentenary celebration: thanksgiving and fresh endeavor. As the missionary societies of the Protestant Episcopal Ohurch in the United States said in their congratulatory address: "To-day we are on the threshold not only of a new century, but of a new epoch in the history of missions."

From the first the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel has been missionary to the heathen; but it has taken a view of its responsibility which has included the planting of the ministrations of religion in foreign lands f6r those who are already Ohristians. Some persons have so far misunderstood the inclu8ion of this department as to imagine it to be the main work of the society. The contrary is the case. By far the greater part of its expenditure is among the heathen. It has, however, taken the words about "beginning at J el'l1salem " to be a part of the missionary command, indicating a line of duty per-

SOCIETY FOR THE PROFAGATION OF TItE GOSPEL

petuallyobligatory. It has endeavored, while bringing the forces of Gentiles into the covenant of grace, to prevent those who have known the faith from being neglected and becoming as heathen.

One result of this is that in a survey of its work among the lJCnthen the field of results is larger than would otherwise have been the case.

At the present time India, Burma, Ohina, Japan , Korea, BorlJ eo, Madagascar, and (not least) South Africa are the chief scenes of its mis- sionary endeavors. This list is not.

exhaustive. But besides the fruits of its own direct work ill these fields, it has been in a secondary, tho no less real, sense the cause of the conversion of large numbers – for instance, its first work was on the Atlantic seaboard of the United States in the old colonial days. To each state, from New Eng- land on the north to Georgia on the .

sonth, it sent missionaries. These worked among the aboriginal Indians and the negroes as well as among the ARCHBISHOP JENJSON, whites. But the fruit of the work is not to be measured in those states The Society's First Presfdent.

alone. The Ohurch ill America has grown with the country from the Atlantic to the Pacific. It has domestic missions, and it ]HtS its foreign missions in Western Africa, Haiti, China, Japan, and other lands. In a similar way the society has been privileged to take a direct part in missions to the heathen in Australasia. It lULS lwlped the Melanesian mission, the New Guinea mission; and missions to aborigines, Ohinese, and island laborers in Australia. But it has now scarcely any direct r esponsibility for these missions. Australia aud New Zealand, where the society fostered the Church in the early years of colon ization, are themselves the missionary force for these evangelistic fields.

It is a seqnence of this that the places where the bicentenary is an occasion of thanksgiving are not limited to England and the missions at the present time supported by the society. '1'he society has received innumerable private letters and formal addresses from bishops and synods in every part of the world. They express not only congratulations and good will, but an almost filial relation to the society.

Another aspect of its 'work is noticeable in connection with the society's bicentenary. It has a peculiar relation to English nationality; that is to say, that while it recognizes, and in no small degree endeavors to respond to, the call to evangelize all nations, it has always felt that upon it rests the responsibility of representing · the spiritual side of English affairs abroad. Naturally, therefore,

in recent speeches and sermons there have been frequent refer- ences to the coincidence of the bicentenary with the present point of time in English history. The" spirit of imperialism," as it is called, has been in evidence. It may be contemplated with mingled feelings. Lord Hugh Cecil, at a meeting of the society early in the year, put the case pointedly. lIe said: It is impossible not to feel that there is a close connection between missionary enterprise and the growth both of the British empire and of the opportunities for traveling in countries formerly unknown. And it is impossible not to feel that there is a providential scheme in these things. . . . We are living at a period of great patriotic enthusiasm. A great deal of this is a very fine thing, very elevating, and quite oppo- site to individual selfishness. But we are also conscious that there is in it a baser element. . . . It is a test of the elevation and purity of our motives if we feel that the best thing connected with the opening of new countries is that it throws open new avenues for the advance of the Gospel of Ohrist.

'1'he war in South Africa has touched the society closely. South Africa has always, from the earliest days, been its own field of work. In view of the damage done by the war, the society has already made additional grants on a liberal scale, and it has pu blished its intention of considering ir; a sympathetic spirit the need for the development of the missions in that part of the world when it is distributing its bicentenary fund.

The society determined that the commemoration should last from June, 1900, to June, 1901, the last year of its fourth half-century being treated as its fourth year of jubilee. In London the first week was especially occupied with its solemn observance. America sent .two bishops as delegates, and Ireland did the like. A great thanksgiving service was held in St. Paul's Cathedral on Saturday, June 16, the actual anniversary of the society's foundation. Bishop Doane, of Albany, preached the sermon on this great occasion, and in the course of it he said: "Centrifugal forces shall become centripetal, and the power that drives us out to the remotest edges shall draw us togethcr to the center of a real union among ourselves." May the society's experieuce of the truth of this law prove to be typical of its realization on the larger scale in Ohristendom as a whole! It will be, indeed, a crowning glory of missions to be the means of uniting all Christians. In Westminster Abbey, and in nearly ~ll the churches of London, sermons were preached for the society on the following day, Bishop Dlldley, of Kentucky, the Archbishop of Armagh, and the Bishop of Ossory being among the most prominent of the preachers. In Exeter Hall (London) two great meetings were held, at which the American and Irish delegates spoke. Over the second of these the Archbishop of Canterbury presided. Addresses from America were presented and received with heartfelt solemnity. The Marquis of Salisbury delivered the speech from which a quotation has already been made. That speech has, not unnaturally, attracted considerable attention. There is missionary fervor in it, and with its words of caution missionary societies should be able to agree. It has been misinterpreted, and in some quarters misquoted, as if the speaker deprecated missionary effort, for fear of exciting political complications. Such a sentiment is, of course, opposed to Lord Salisbury's own convictions. In offering his advice to miss-ionaries he earnestly urged it on them" not as a political matter, but as an element of Christian

SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL

PJtESENT_OTION OF AMERlCAX ADDRESS IX EXETER HALL, LONDON.

duty and as a condition of giving the highest position in the world to the religion which they adore"; and concluded with this sentence, which supplies a splendid incentive to missionary endeavor: I will only urge you to remember that the world, however slowly, is traveling to the point where the government of all races will be done, not by organized force, but by regulated and advancing public opinion; that you have in your hands one of the most powerful and one of the most sacred levers that ever acted upon opinion, and that it will be dependent not only on the zeal but also on the wisdom and Christian prudence with which you work that instrument that the great results which we all pray for will be achieved.

In all parts of the United Kingdom, in the colonies, and in other lands bicentenary celebrations have been held at variolls dates from June last. They are still being continued, and preparations are now being made for the concluding gatherings in June, 1901.

THE TODAS OF THE NILGIRI HILLS, INDIA.

BY MRS. J. O. DENNING, NARSINGHPUR, INDIA.

Missionary of the ~iethodist Episcopal Church, 1891-.

The great variety of peoples and languages found in India is difficult for a foreigner to comprehend. Many writers describe the characteristics of "a native of India," forgetting that there is almost as much difference between the Bengali and the Punjabi as there is between the Spaniard and the Scotchman.

Perhaps no one of the many peoples of this empire has been so little heard of or written about as the 'l'odas of the Nilgiri hills, and yet they are very interesting and totally different from any tribe or caste in customs, worship, and physique.

To see them roaming these hills, herding the buffaloes they love so much, and clothed only in a single flowing cloth thrown about their bodies, one might conclude that they were quite wild and nomadic. But they have their little groups of mound-shaped huts as permanent homes. These tiny villages are called "munds," and a visit to a Toda mund is one of the regulation things for all visitors to these hills.

The women and children are usually found alone with perhaps one or two old priests sitting about. The men are off on the beautiful downs pasturing their herds. A dairy temple and a buffalo inclosure are found in each" mund."

Strangers are not allowed to enter these temples or even to look into them. They are called dairy temples and are used for ceremonies connected with buffalo worship. No doubt great quantities of milk and" ghee" (clarified butter) are used as offerings to their gods, the uncouth animals they tend and worship. The Todas admit that in some temples there are images, but of what sort they do not tell. In some way they must relate to the buffaloes too, for all a 'l'oda's thoughts and affections cling about these creatures. All their songs are about the buffalo, and anything more uncanny than these songs sung by a dozen or more women with nearly closed lips is hard to imagine.

The temples are the same shape as the dwelling-hut shown in the picture. While they would not allow us to enter these, yet we were allowed to crawl on our hands and knees through the low aperture leading into the dwelling. The one we entered we found very clean and tidy, altho everything was well-seasoned with smoke, as there is no opening for its escape excepting the low door.

Most people admire the appearance of these people. They almost all have very beautiful, long, silky, curling hair, even the men, and their bodies are strong aud well-formed. 'l'hey are, however, as a people, rapidly passing away. There are, all told, only seven hundre,d

THE TODAS OF THE NILGIRI HILLS, INDIA

TODAS AND THEIR HOME IN THE NILGIRI HILLS, INDIA.

of them, and we can not wonder when we know that the revolting custom of polyandry exists among them. This is the only people known who have this custom.

Should a Toda decide to become a Christian he would find it extremely difficult. His wife he must leave forever, for she is the joint wife of himself and his brothers, and, harder still,.he must leave, what is far dearer to a Toda's heart than his wife, his beloved buffaloes, which are also owned in common by his brothers ii.nd himself.. He could claim no children, and with buffaloes, occupation, wife, children, and horne gone he would be a veritable waif.

The Todas know nothing of their origin, and, as far as I can ascertain, those who work among them know quite as little on that point. They say they have always lived on these hills and have always had their buffaloes. They wear but one garment-a loosely worn blanket of cotton or wool.

The great event toward which a Toda's thought and care are directed is his funeral. Before the English government .·egulated the sacrificing of the buffaloes, there used to be a perfect carnage of the sacred animals. The number killed depends on the rank and wealth of the dead Toda. These animals are not in the least docile, and many times in capturing them a young Toda is killed, and then there is another funeral and more buffaloes sacrificed. There are two funeral services-one held a year after the death occurs. The women

sit before the dead 'I'oda's hut, where they sing their weird songs. At ten o'clock a new hut is built, and in it is placed the club, cloth, and utensiles of the deceased. Offerings of ghee and cloth are then brought and placed before the hut. Then all dance before it and utter cries resembling the howling of jackals, which of all sounds ever heard is most hideous and fiendish. Dinner is then served to all on green leaves instead of plates. 'l'he next day the buffaloes are sacrificed. These are to furnish the dead Toda with nourishment in the happy buffalo heaven to which he aspires. Mission work among these people was begun eight years ago only, and as yet no Toda has been converted. Miss Ling, the devoted missionary who works among them, has translated Mark't; Gospel and some Christian songs into their language. As they have no written language she was obliged to use the Tamil characters.

Some impression has been made on these people) as the two incidents following will show. A woman who had been taught for some time lost her sight. She was taken to the hospital and was cured. The next Sunday she came to the Christian Tamil service. When asked why she came, as she could not understand the preaching, singing or prayers, she answered, "I am thanldlll to God for giving me sight, and He understood all that was said and my heart too." Her eyes had been opened to the God who is a Spirit, or she would have bowed to her buffaloes and thanked them for her sight.

SACRIFICING A aUFFALO AT A TODA FUNERAL, INDIA.

ELIAS RIGGS, THE VETERAN MISSIONARY TO TURKEY

A Toda boy who had been instructed in a Sunday-school had a dream. He told Miss Ling it made him sad. He ureamed he saw tribes and tribes going into heaven. '1'here were white people and brown and black, Brahmins, low castes, and Mohammedans, and many that he did not know, but not one Toda. Miss Ling answered by singing, in his own language, " Jesus I will Follow." As she finished the boy said, " I will follow." We believe he is really trying to do so. Let us hope he may continue until he is a man and perhaps help to lead his own people into Christ's light.

To become Christians they must cease everything almost which distinguishes them as a people. Families must be broken up and Christian marriage instituted. Even their occupation would be a temptation to them.

In some parts. of Ireland where peculiar dialects still linger, it is said that a form of the Lord's Prayer is used in which the expression "Deliver us from evil" is rendered" Deliver us from Druidical practises." And so these pOOl' Todas, bound hand and foot as it were to the uncouth creatures they worship, will some day pray" Deliver us from buffalo worship"; for some day these people too will join the ransomed throng here on earth, and, delivered from the horrible customs of polyandry, which has decimated their race, may become strong dwellers in these blue mountains, praising our God amid this beautiful sce:tery, and perhaps going now and then to yisit the old "munds" where their ancestors lived in the old days of buffalo worship.

ELIAS RIGGS, THE VETERAN MISSIONARY TO TUHKEY.

BY HIS SON, THE REV. EDWARD RIGGS, EAST ORANGE, N. J.

Missionary of the American Board, 1Ilarsovan, Turkey.

Rev. Elias Riggs, D.D., LL.D., of Constantinople, entered into his rest on the 17th of January last. He had long been the oldest missionary of the American Board in service, and probably the oldest of any Boaru. He was also the oldest Ii ving graduate of Amherst College, from which he was graduated in 1829. Stretching oyer almost the whole of the nineteenth century, his life has been directly associated with the entire history of modern missions in the Levant, and during all the sixty-eight years of his missionary career he was a watchful and intelligent student of the great political and social, as well as religious, movements of the eventful period in that historic region. 'rho he spent but a small portion of his life in his native land, yet he was throughout a patriotic and thorough American, and altho very familiar with the languages spoken about him, he always in his own family insisted rigidly on the use of the purest English.

Dr. Riggs was most widely known as a translator and a linguist,

and this was manifestly the line of his natural bias. So many totally varying statements have been made regarding the number of langnages with which he was conversant that it is worth while to state the actual facts. He was a man of a single purpose, and all his linguistic knowledge ranged itself about the axis of his life-work. The languages with which he was acquainted may be distributed in four groups. The first group would include the Greek, the Armenian, and the Bulgarian. These are the national ton$ues of the peoples for whom he was laboring. In them he was perfectly at home, and could easily hold his own with the profoundest of natlve scholars, and was familiar with their literature in all its department.s. In these languages he preached and wrote and conversed, and into them he translated the brightest jewels of thought.

A second group includes the foundations of his classic and ancient Oriental studies, so important in the work of Bible translation. That his knowledge of these did not show itself in a conversational use was mainly because they are not now in use in that way-the Latin, Hebrew, Chaldee, Syriac, Coptic, Ethiopic. The interrelation of the Semitic languages, and through the Phenician alphabet to the languages of Europe, was a familiar and favorite line of thought with him, and he would follow the transformations of a triliteral root through all the intricacies of involution and evolution, of suffix and prefix, bearing in mind the significance of each change and each change of significance.

A third class of languages, the Turkish, and :French, and Russian, and Arabic, and Italian, and German. Quite free in reading all these, he had also a considerable degree of facility in the use of them, and a very thorough knowledge of their structure and literature. In Turkish and French he could preach and conduct religious services, tho in some of the others he never undertook anything of the kind.

In a fourth group we may place the Spanish, Portuguese, Dutch, Danish, Swedish, Rumanian, Georgian, Persian, etc. Of all these he knew well the grammatical principles, and so much of the vocabulary as would be needed in any ordinary line of philological investigation, the order again indicating to some degree the proportional extent of his familiarity.

Into Sanskrit, or any other of the languages of India or Eastern Asia, he never delved, tho he would hold in a most retentive memory any reliable facts about them which he might read or hear, and all this knowledge readily classified itself in his mind, and helped to fill out the ingenious generalizations he was constantly making.

Had he sought celebrity he might easily have had it, either in connection with philological research, or by entering into those public affairs of grave importance which were constantly going on about him. But for him there was but one end in life, and that was the work in

ELIAS RIGGS, THE VETERAN MISSIONARY TO 'l'URKEY

which he was engaged j and, while he carefully observed what was going on in other lines, he gave his energies to his special under- taking. He deliberately and consciously shut out from his horizon tempting fields of research and literary labor. In Semitic philology he was widely and deeply versed, and might have become a specialist, but he used his knowledge as a means awl never as an end. Greek modern language and literature were in an interesting period of formative development. He appreciated and watched it, but never turned aside to try and influence it. Archeology offered its allure- ments all about him, and he noted and utilized its results, but it was not for him to be diverted to such researches. He was full of accurate information on science and on political history, but the evangeliza- tion of the people through the knowledge of the Word of God was the work to which exclusively were de- voted all his resources.

During the earlier part of his career he had a con- siderable share in educa"

tional work. For six years in Argos, Greece, he was at the head of a flourishing school for girls. After re- moving from Smyrna to Constantinople, in 1853, he was for three years con- REV. ELIAS RIGGS, n.n., LL.D. nected with the mission's training-school at Bebak for preparing young men for the Gospel ministry. And later he lived for four years in the same build- ing with the girls' boarding-school at Hasskeuy, another suburb of Constantinople, and had much influence over that institution.

During his only visit to the United States, in 1856-8, he taught Hebrew in Union Theological Seminary in New York City, and was urgently invited to make that his work for the rest of his life. But he was devoted to his first love, and returned to the East. He had his share also in other departments of missionary work, servIng once for quite a while as treasurer of the mission.

But the department to which the best of his efforts werc given was the literary. And in this his work may be gronped nnder four heads.

The first was the pUblication of a variety of books for the use of the mission. Tracts, school-books, devotional books, and part author-

ship of a work on systematic theology called for some of the ripest fruits of his linguistic and Biblical studies, and toward the close of his life he produced, in the Bulgarian language, a Bible Dictionary, and a full commentary on the entire New Testament. These two works embodied his maturest judgments of the meaning of Scripture, and they exhibit most of his own original suggestions in interpretation..

A second line of effort was in the publication of religious periodicals. First the weekly and monthly Avedaper, in Armenian, and later the Zornitza, in Bulgarian, owed much to his contributions and editorship, and those who know the difficulties of such enterprises, especially in such circumstances, will recognize the tact and patience with which he achieved rare success.

A third department was that of hymnology, in which he has thus far had no peer in the production of sweet, chaste, and rhythmic devotional hymns in Greek, Armenian, and Bulgarian. Many of these were translations of our most precious gems in English, and others were purely original. This work gave opportunity to his keen appreciation of noble thought and delicacy of taste in expression, as well as to his perfect command of natural and idiomatic use of each of those languages.

But the great work of his life was in the fourth line-that of Bible translation. To this he gave ungrudgingly the best years of his time, and in it he achieved his most precious and enduring successes. Scrupulous accuracy, patient investigation, unswerving faithfulness, keen discrimination, retentive memory, uniform cOllsister.cy in style, these were the concomitants and methods of his work rather than the secrets of his power. Profound scholarly knowledge of the languages of original Scripture and of the languages into which he was translating, and ability and willingness to make use of work already donethese were but the necessary implements of his trade. Two things marked the quality of his genius,' and carried him triumphantly through the long years of labor in this line. These were, first, ability to grasp the inmost significance of the Divine utterances; and, second, ability to place himself in the attitude of mind of the people for whom he was restating those utterances. These in turn were based upon the two habitual states of soul which marked his character -namely, prayer and sympathy. In his translations into Armenian and into Bulgarian he was practically alone in the responsibility, both regarding the exact interpretation of the original and in the form of expression into which it should be put, tho he had ablo help of native scholars. In the translation into Turkish he was associated with other members of a committee, and his share in the work was mainly to bring out the true meaning of the original, leaving largely to others the ultimate form of expression in the Osmanly language.

Dr. Riggs's scholarship was marked by depth as well as breadth,

SACRED TREES AND RIV 8lRS OF INDIA

and had as its characteristic stability rather than versatility. Once his judgment was formed he seldom found occasion to alter it. Making few errors himself, he was very shrewd to detect such anywhere.

Personally and socially he was naturally a little retiring, and he was never very much of a talker tho never taciturn; and as his years increased he became more inclined to take part in conversation. He laughed little, but had a keen sense of humor. Too kind-hearted to enjoy practical joking, he was yet very indulgent to the whims of others. Underneath the surface there were depths of tenderness and generosity which few had the privilege of detecting.

His life was largely one of retirement, but he came in contact from time to time with very interesting characters. His neighborly relations with the old Dutch consul Van Lennep, of Smyrna, are distinctly remembered by some o( his children, with the quaint and stately figure of the venerable consul. Immaculate ruffled shirt-front, and long plum-colored waistcoat, knee-breeches, and long white stockings, and enormous silver shoe-buckles, set off his portly figure with a grace which belonged rather to the eighteenth century than to the nineteenth. Dr. Ooosar Malan, of Geneva, Switzerland, was more than once guest of Dr. Riggs in Smyrna. In 1852, when Kossuth was a fugitive, chased hy both Austria and Russia, he found refuge in Turkey, whence the United States sent the warship ;11issisSl:ppi to transport him to the more hospitable and sympathetic regions of England and America. When the old-fashioned wooden frigate, with her huge side paddle-wheels, steamed into the harbor of Smyrna, Dr. Riggs went aboard to pay his respects to the patriot. Taking some of his children by the hand, he led them into the state-room where Kossuth was lying ill in his berth, and gave them the opportunity of gazing into the eyes and hearing the voice of the Hungarian hero, a scene which will never fade from their memories.

Kossuth has only recently closed his long and eventful career, but the cause of liberty is still making progress, even in Europe. Dr. Riggs has now been called to a higher service, but the cause which he loved, the evangelization of the nations, is bringing to them the only true freedom.

SAORED 'TREES AND RIVERS OF INDIA.

BY MRS. R. HOSKINS, CAWNPORE, INDIA. Missionary of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 1868-.

A number of the trees of India are c0nsidered sacred by the Hindus, who believe that, for some reason, they are dear to the deities. Among those popularly worshiped are certain trees which represent to the mind of the worshiper some special deity, as the Tulsi tree, or shrub, which is sacred to Vishnu, and is considered his representative. '1'he

followers of Vishnu give great a.ttention and care to this tree, watering it continually, plastering the ground around it daily with fresh mud, and hanging a lamp near it at night.

When the hot willds are blowing and all vegetation suffers, the Tulsi tree reccivcs as much~even more-attention as any child of the family; a shelter is often placed around it, a porous jar filled with water is suspended over it, and thus it is continually moist and green. If a Tulsi plant dies it is treated as an idol would be which has served its term of worship; it is prepared with great ceremony for the funeral rite, and carried to the river to be buried in its waters. Frequently the Tulsi is used to comfort the dying and give him a welcome entrauce into the other world; a sprig is put in his hand, and the dying one is placed on the ground with his head near the tree.

The Hindus have a tradition that the Tulsi tree is a miracle of the anger of one of the gods. A woman named 'l'ulsi was very devout, engaging in worship frequently, and performing all the penances enjoined upon her by the priests, and she asked, as a reward for her austere life, that she might become the wife of Vishnu, the second deity in the Hindu Triad. Lakshmi, the wife of Vishnu, became emaged at this, and, hurling invectives at the woman, changed her into a tree. Vishnu, more compassionate, decided to reward his devout follower, and, assuming another form, he announced himself as Saligrama and ·promised to remain near her.

The Salagrama is considered essential in many of the rites and ceremonies of the Brahmans, and is placed near to dying persons.

The Pippal, or Holy Fig-tree (Ficus Religiosa), is the tree under which Siddartha (Buddha Saky-Mauni) "triumphed over doubt." It is supposed to be occupied by the god Brahm~, and it is sometimes invested with the sacred thread, as if it were human. The Bodha tree at Buddha-Gya is a pippal whose trunk and branches are colored here and there with red ocher and adorned with gold-leaf. Under this tree Sakya-Muni, "the divine sage, achieved the supreme allperfect Buddha-hood."

The beautiful Asoca tree is sacred to Siva. There is a legend that the asoca buds will instantly expand into full splendor if the foot of a beautiful person touches its roots. Men and women are exhorted to bathe, on a particular day, in some holy stream, and drink water with the buds of the asoca floating in it.

The Asoca is planted neal' templcs consecrated to Siva or Mahadeva. Its flowers are very beautiful. The Mahratta women wear them in their hair on festive occasions.

The cri.mspn lxora and the Jasmine are sacred to Vishnu. '1'he latter is in great demand among the natives, who weave it into garlands. 'rhey are sold in the bazaars for religious purposes.

The Kudamba, with its round golden blossoms, is sacred to all the

SACRED TREES AND RIVERS OF INDIA. . ~

gods. It grows about as high as a small apple-tree, and" women love to cast its blossoms into their bathing water."

The Oriental Plane is sacred to Rama, because Rama plucked a leaf from it to place in his turban when he was on his way to Ceylon to rescue his wife Sita from his enemy Ravana.

'The Banyan or Indian Fig-tree (Indica Ficus), with its widespreading shade, its aerial roots swinging in air and forming new trunks as they touch the ground, is looked upon as a god-given blessing. It is sacred to Kala, or Time. The Rudraksha (Eleocarpu8 ganitius) furnishes the rosaries of the Brahmans.

The Vilva is sacred to Mahadeva, and its flowers are offered to no other deity. This god is adorned with a chaplet of Vilva flowers, and if a flower should be found upon the ground by a pious Hindu he would at once carry it to a temple of Mahadeva. 'The Hindus call it the flower of Sri-Sriphul, because, they say, it sprung from the milk of Sri, the goddess of abundance. The fruit is pleasant to the taste and exquisitely fragrant. The Nim tree is also worshiped.

It is considered very meritorious to plant any of these trees, and the Hindus believe that they accumulate merit by planting, watering, or otherwise caring for them. They carry this idea so far as to refuse to allow the dead branches of their sacred trees to be used for fuel. The deification of these trees is accompanied with great ceremony, sometimes at the time of planting, sometimes later. The leaves and flowers of the sacred trees are used in the offerings made to the gods. The Santals believe that the Sal trees are the abode of their gods, and they sacrifice to them goats, cocks, and hens, believing that the god can be propitiated by blood offerings; tho if too poor to offer an animal, a blood-red flower or fruit may be substituted while proper propitiatory prayers are said. They dance around the trees, calling upon each tree to receive their offering to their village god. If by chance one tree is slighted, and sickness or distress of any kind comes upon them, they attribute it to the failure to worship that one tree, in which they believe their god was temporarily dwelling.

THE SACRED RIVERS.

Several of the rivers of India are looked upon as sacred, the chief among them being the Ganges, Jumna, Indus, Godaveri, Narbada, 'rapti, Kistna or Krishna, and others. Some of these are addressed as male deities, others are considered goddesses.

The Ganges is the holiest and the most revered of all rivers. All consider it of Divine origin, and it is believed that the waters of this river are efficacious in cleansing from sin-past, present, or future. "No sin too heinous to be removed, no character too black to be washed clean by its waters."

The confluence of the Ganges and the Jumna at Allahabad is one

of the most sacred spots in India. Here thousands of pilgrims come to bathe in the sacred waters and gain merit for future life.

Ganga, whose waters cleanse and save, Who roams at pleasure, fair and free, Purging all sinners to the sea. Ganga, whose waves in Swarga flow, Is daughter of the Lord of Snow.

No river in India or any other country can compare with" Mother Ganga," as the Hindus lovingly term their sacred river. Every inch of land along her borders is holy ground, and her tributaries, from their source, are sacred because of their alliance with the mighty mother. Wherever these tributaries join the main stream the spot becomes a shrine for devout worshipers, and yearly pilgrimages are made to these places of purification.

It is said that a third stream, the Saraswati, at one time joined the Ganges and the Jumna at Allahabad, but for some reason withdrew herself from sight, and now pursues her holy way underground; and there are many local traditions of sacred streams whiqh have followed the example of this over-sensitive goddess.

THE LEGEND OF THE GANGES.

The legend of the birth of the Ganges has been perpetuated in verse by an Englishman, who appreciates fLll that is good in Indian literature, and is well 'worth reading.

The mountain king, Himavat (Himalaya), and his queen, the airnymph, Menaka, had two daughters. The gods implored that the younger daughtffi', Ganga, might be sent to purify the earth, and after long persuasion the request was granted. Ganga, not wholly pleased, issued from her icicle-studded cavern-the tangled hair of the god Siva-and directed her course toward Hardwar, the gate of Hari or Vishnu. Here, increasing in power, she began to rejoice in doing good, and spread herself in different streams, in order to, fertilize the fields of the peasants and make a highway for their produce to be carried to the sea; as she rolled on the people gave her reverence, and erected on her banks shrines and temples, tftnks and burning ghats, which are the resorts of devout worshipers. An array of priests, called "Sons of the Ganges," may be seen at all times seated on the banks of the sacred river, ready to receive the offerings of those who come to cleanse their souls from sin. A popular method of gaining merit was to make a pilgrimage on foot from the mouth of the Ganges to her source and back again, occupying six weary years of travel; but in these days much of this travel is done by rail, tho there are yet a few who, intent on reaching the highest state of purification, still measure their length over the dusty roads, hoping by mortification of the body to attain soul-rest.

SACRED TREES AND RIVERS OF INDIA

Every day, the year around, pilgrims come to bathe in the sacred river, and at stated times immense crowds jostle one another, in any- thing but a sanctified mood, as they press into the sacred stream. Jars of the holy water are borne to distant homes to use in the relig- ious ceremonies of the household.

It is the desire of every pious Hindu to be received by the holy "Mother Ganga," and to die upon her bosom insures immediate rest and happiness. To die upon the banks of the Ganges, or any other sacred stream, and be cremated there, and to have the ashes strewn upon the waters, to be borne onward to the sea, is looked forward to as the one desirable good, and even to repeat the word "Ganga" one hundred leagues away wipes out the sins which hitve been committed during three former births.

The Indus is a rapid dashing river, which tears its way through mountain valleys and ravines, and often causes extensive fioods. Its feeder, the Sutlej, issues from a sacred lake called Rakhas Tal, which is famous in Hindu mythology, and is a place of resort for devotees from Tibet especially. It is said that one of the kings of the country lost an army of seven thousand horsemen by the sudden swelling of the Indus, which was supposed to have occurred because of the anger of the gods, who had not been consulted about the journey.

The Brahmaputra also rises near the sacred lake, and this river retains its Tibetan name, Sang-pu, until it enters British territory, where, with its confiuents, it becomes a mighty stream dignified by the title" Son of Brahma, the Oreator." The alluvial deposits of mud and sand cause chauges in the bed of the river, and the river-bed of one hundred years ago is entirely devoid of water, while a new bed has been formed.

Rama had his dwelling-place near the Godaveri River, and he is said to have revealed its sacredness to the Rishi Gotama.

The Krishna River bears the name of one of the popular gods of the country.

Pilgrims start from the source of the Narbada River at Amarakantak, a peak of the Vindhya range, and walk to the mouth, near Broach, and back, the journey taking three years. By this they accumulate merit, and the amount of merit depends on the length of time occupied in the pilgrimage, so that one who takes the six years' pilgrimage from the source of the Ganges at Gangotri, and walks by the left bank of the river to its mouth at Ganga-sagara, then turning back proceeds by the right bank to Gangotri again, is considered to have gained an immense store of merit.

The Puranas, the mythological books of the Hindus, extol the sacredness of the waters of these rivers, and describe their consecration by the gods and sages.

HENRY FOSTER, M.D.

BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D., ROCHESTER, NEW YORK.

Dr. Henry Foster died at Clifton Springs, N. Y., January 14,1901. In the little village where he had wrought his life-work, this plain man was carried to his burial by plain men on the eightieth anniver· sary of his birthday. There was no pageantry, no "pomp and circumstance," but a Sabbath-like hush was on the whole town, and men said, in something akin to holy awe, that they would" see his face no more."· Yet there was no gloom; how could there be? No new star had flamed in the firmament, but a noble and pure spirit had kindled with celestial fire. Why mourn that a saint of God had been crowned? Yet plain, blunt, and rough-featured men burst into tears along the streets, and spoke only with sobs or bated breath. For fifty years he had been the master soul of the locality, and the lowliest and the loftiest had lost their friend.

That throb of grief would reach round the world. Every continent and the isles of the seas were to share the silent sorrow, for in well-nigh every land which the sun shines on, were some who have felt the magnetism of his personality, shared his beneficence, and been uplifted by his spiritual force.

After weeks of critical suffering he was relieved for a season from pain, and at last went instantly to God with a flash of light on his countenance such as never was" on sea or shore." 'rhere is little to wonder at that a little while before his taking off he said he had "conquered death through faith in the atoning work of Christ." "Death came to me," he added, "looked at me, knelt down before me, and acknowledged his defeat."

His whole life furnishes an eminent illustration of the power of prayer. To a friend he said, speaking of the Sanitarium which he had builded, "I have never raised a dollar for this institution which I have not raised on my knees before God."

There is little profit to come from our attempting an analysis of his character or summary of his career. To those who knew him inti- mately there would be a subtle something wanting in all words used to portray him; and those who knew him not can never be made to appreciate that evasive element which can only be conveyed by soul vernacular, which defies translation. One who knew him would not dare to unduly eulogize him, lest the lofty spirit of this plain man might come back to rebuke him.

Fifteen hundred foreign missionaries have been in his family, sharing his hospitality and receiving what he would call a new "nndergirding" for their work. Those who shall assemble June 5-11, at the annual meeting of the International Missionary Union, will

HENRY FOSTER, M.D

realize a sort of cataclysm in his death. But they will share the hospitality which this magnanimous spirit made possible for them, tho he himself will be " with the Lord."

The writer knew him so long, so intimately, and so lovingly that he does not trust his own pen to write in plain words about him, and out of the countless testimonies of the press to his nobility and success, selects, as representative of them all, part of an editorial of the Western Christian Advocate, as follows: The enterprise which he conducted was perhaps the largest of its kind in the world. It was noted, not only for its health-giving facilities, but for the Christian beneficence, the missionary zeal, and the spirit of world-wide "brotherhood which it represented. Dr. Foster was one of the noblest patterns of sagacious, philanthropic, enterprising, and devout SANITARIUM, CLIFTON SPRINGS, N. Y.

manhood the age has produced. He had financial and executive abilities of the highest order; his medical knowledge and skill placed him at the top of his profession; he was gifted as a Christian worker; he was constantly interested in foreign missions, and each year he greeted at Clifton Springs hundreds of returned missionaries who assembled there in their annual councils. He used to speak of his institution in a facetious way as "the missionary repair-shop," and so it was in more ways than one. As a man of affairs he ranked with business men of largest capacity, and he seemed to be really able to conduct ~;th phenomenal ability anyone of a dozen great enterprises, or even all of them together. His religious character was of the simplest, most genuine, and unquestionable sort, commending him to all with whom he came in contact. He has literally

thousands of personal friends all over the world, who will feel that in his death they have lost one of their choicest earthly treasures.

Rev. Henry N. Cobb, D.D., representing the trustees, speaking at his funeral, said: Dr. Foster was a remarkable man in every way, physically, mentally, and spiritually. In any walk in life he might have chosen he would have been a man of mark.

Of noble, dignified stature and presence, and fine physical vigor,he seemed designed by nature for some commanding position. Of large intellectual powers, well trained and under his control, he had abundant capacity for large affairs. Of persistent steadfastness and courage, he was capable of fol- lowing any purpose once formed and cherished to its successful accomplishment. Of g en i ai, kindly nature and affability, in intercourse he drew men irre- sistibly and bound them to him in the bonds of lasting friend- ship and affection. Of devout piety, deep personal experience and profound knowledge of the HENRY FOSTER, M.D. Word of God, he was qualified Late of Clifton Springs, N. Y. to impart, and did impart, rich treasures of truth and spiritual counsel and help to those who came under his influence. Of complete simplicity and sincerity of character and perfect honesty of purpose and of speech, he won the unwavering confidence of those with whom he was associated and of all with whom he had to do.

From the first the purpose of Dr. Foster, as is well known, was to make this Sanitarium as rapidly as possible entirely free of expense to missionaries, ministers, and teachers, the preference being in that order. Over four thousand persons of these classes have been the recipients of medical care without charge, and for many years past this benevolent expenditure has reached twenty-five thousand dollars or more. The whole plant is estimated to be worth three-quarters of a million dollars. In 1881 it was made over to trustees, to be held in perpetuity for the continuance of this beneficence. In this board of nine trustees six foreign missionary societies are represented. It is the greatest of all missionary home-centers in the world.* It will give unmixed satisfaction to all friends of the institution • Rev. Dr. H. N. Cobb, one of the trustees of the Clifton Springs Sanitarium, writing of Dr. Henry Foster, its founder, gives among others this illustration of his sympathetic and Christian generosity: "The Internatio,!al Missionary Union was founded some years ago for

THE KI-MBUNDU LANGUAGE OF ANGOLA

to know that the trustees have selected Mrs. Foster to succeed Dr. .. Foster in the superintendency of the Sanitarium. During their whole married life Mrs. Foster has been one with her husband in the purposes and plans of this great work.

THE KI-MBUNDU LANGUAGE OF ANGOLA.

BY HERBERT C. WITHEY, ANGOLA, WEST AFRICA. Methodist Episcopal Mission.

The science of African philology is yet in its infancy; the author- ities on the subject are sometimes at variance, and are still making fresh discoveries that necessitate revision of previous conclusions. The best authorities a few years ago made out that there were spoken in Africa four hundred and thirty-eight languages with one hundred and fifty-three dialects-nearly six hundred in all. These were divided Into six classes, the Hamitic, Semitic, Nuba-Fulah, Negro, Bantu, and Hottentot-Bushmen families. The distinction between the Negro and Bantu races is a myth, but there is a Negro group of languages dis- tinct from the Bantu, altho some relationship can be traced between them. The greatest diversity of language prevails in the Sudan and all the northern part of Africa. South of the equator, however, roughly speaking, and excepting the Hottentot-Bushmen group, all the native languages are "ruled by a common grammar and possess a common word-store, forming one great family of languages." Rev. Lewis Grout, for many years a missionary in the southeastern part of the Bantu field, says: "In respect to the general character of this .great African family, it is worthy of note how all such philologists and grammarians as have given these languages the most careful study are warm and agreed in praising their richness, beauty, and plastic power. They are spoken of as soft, pliant, and flexible to an almost unlimited degree. Their grammatical principles are founded upon the most systematic and philosophical basis, and the number of their words may be multiplied to an almost indefinite extent. They are capable of expressing all the nicer shades of thought and feeling."

Dr. Oust estimated the Bantu languages at one hundred and eighty and their dialects at sixty. It has since been proved that we will come nearer the truth if we reverse this statement and say that there are sixty languages and one hundred and eighty dialects. Mr. Heli Ohatelain has shown conclusively that many of what have been the purpose of bringing together once a year and binding in association and fellowship the foreign missionaries of every denomination and from all mission fields. Its meetings were profitable and inspiring, but it had no ' local habitation.' Dr. Foster had pity on its homeless condition. Its object and character appealed to him. He therefore built upon the grounds of the sanitarium a tasteful 'Tabernacle,' dedicated to its use, and offered its members free entertainment during their annual meetings, and arranged that this provision shall be permanent." In accordance with this yrovision the next annual meeting of the Union will convene at Clifton Springs June 5–12. Al returned or retired missionaries of evangelical churches will please report as early as possible to 11rs. C. C. Thayer, Secretary, Clifton Springs, N. Y., or J. T. Gracey, D.D., Preside.nt, Rochester, N. Y.

heretofore counted as different languages are simpls dialects of one language, and that wherever sufficient materials for comparison are collected this process of reduction can be continued. Throughout the four hundred and ninety thousand square miles of territory embraced in Angola, or Portuguese West Africa, there is found a great variety of dialects, but it is probable that they can all be reduced to five or six languages. Principal among these would be the Kongo, the Ki-mbundu, and the U-mbundu. Missionary work has been conducted and translations made in these three languages by the Baptist and Swedish missions in Kongo, by the Methodist Episcopal mission in Ki-mbundu, and by the American Board mission in U-mbundu. Kongo and Ki-mbundu were also used by the Jesuits in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Some writers speak of the "Nbunda," "Mbundu," or "U-mbundu" language of Western Africa without noticing that there are two "Mbundu" languages. Ki-mbundu and U-mbundu are not dialects but distinct languages, and will each need an independent literature. The sections in which these languages are spoken are each traversed by an important trade route from the coast into the far interior, and each language has become in its own sphere the l£ngtta fmnca of a vast region. They are each surrounded by a cluster of dialects that will eventually be absorbed, or at least each will become the literary language for the tribes using those dialects.

Ki-mbundu is the language of the capital and central part of Angola. Its home-field is bounded by the ocean, the Lufune, Kuangu, and Longa rivers, an area of about forty thousand square miles, with a population estimated at one million. "With the civilized and semicivilized Angolans this language has extended as a trade language throughout all Lunda and Lubuku, and accompanied authorities and settlements to the Benguella, Mossamedes, and Kongo districts of Angola, and also to the east coast province of Mozambi.que. In the islands of San Thome and Principe, just north of the equator, it is the general language of the plantation hands, being also understood by the natives of these islands."

When it is understood that in some of the Portuguese possessions in Africa the Portuguese language has entirely supplanted the vernacular, or blended with it into an unintelligable creole, it speaks well for the stability of Ki-mbundu that after about four hundred years' contact with Portuguese, and without a literature of its own, it still maintains to a wonderful degree its purity. One finds the language most affected by Portuguese in the capital city, Loanda; but even here listening to the liquid fluency of the women's talk affords a real pleasure.

The educated natives who are perfectly familiar with Portuguese will, when alone by themselves, glide into their soft and expressive

mother tongue to voice their most intimate thoughts and feelings. The natives are all born orators, and when they get warmed up on some subject of interest-for instance, in pleading a cause before a native judge or assembly-are well worth listening to. The language is spoken grammatically even by the children, and if by any chance one makes a mistake he is sure to be caught up on it at once. The people are in general very sympathetic with foreigners trying to master their language, rarely laughing at t.he odd mistakes that are made, but patiently endeavoring to catch the meaning and to help the foreigner express himself.

All the sounds in Ki-mbundu can be expressed by twenty-one letters of the Roman alphabet, each letter with but one value, making a perfectly phonetic system of orthography. There are no "clicks" or difficulties of pronunciation except in the case of some words spelled alike and accented on the same syllable, but having widely different meanings, according to a certain nicety of intonation. This peculiarity is a thing exceedingly few Europeans are able to master, or even to distinguish, when the words are pronounced for that special purpose, but fortunately the context very rarely leaves the intended meaning in doubt.

The Ki-mbundu has ten classes of nouns distinguished by different prefixes in the singular, and each with a different way of forming the plural. It is in the compounding and deriving of nouns that the language has its greatest capacity for multiplying words. No distinction of gender is made except where different words are used for the sexeR in the same species, as e. g. diiala=man, muhat1l=woman, and even the proper names are epicene. The nouns, verbs, adjectives, and genitive particle must agree euphonically with the noun to which they refer according to its prefix, and this "concordance" running through a sentence or a whole narration is most important but rather difficult to master. Qualifying adjectives seem to all be formed either from verbs or by using nouns '~rith the genitive particle; thus the expression for a great thing, a whole thing, are literally a thing oj greatness, a thing oj wholeness, and that for a good thing may mean as well the thing is good. All the verbs but two have but one conjugation with certain regular variations for euphony. There are six modes and seven principal tenses, a present futural, three past, and three future.

In narration, after the first verb, the present futural tense is generally used for the past, and the whole subject is described and the scene depicted as though it was transpiring before the eyes of the listeners, the effect of which is most graphic. Most of the verbs can also be put through a series of inflexions that greatly extend their usefulness, such as the reflexive, relative, causitive, transitive, intran- sitive, iterative, etc. There are scarcely any prepositions, the need•

being met by the relative form of the verb, which may have the sense of ,. with, from, in, or by," etc., according to the subject and context. In arrangement the members of a sentence are often transposed from the order natural to us; thus instead of my house, they say house miney' the objective pronouns come in between the subject and the verb, or the object is announced first and the rest of the sentence comes after. In many cases the difference· seems to be that they speak objectively the same thought that we would express sl1bjectively, e. g., they would not say I am tired of this, but, this me wearies,' not I have forgotten yow' name, but an expression that is hard to translate, but which makes the name the subject and yourself the object. There are comparativel:y few monosyllables, and the greater part of these are enclitic; most of the rest are used either as prefixes or infixes, so that in the -translation of hymns there is great difficulty in fitting the language to English meters which generally require each or every- alternate line to end in an accented syllable, and for this purpose there are scarcely any words available but a few derived from the Portuguese and the possessive pronouns. Excepting a curious religious canticle treating of the "Annunciation" (an imitation of the Latin, the work of some unknown author of the Jesuit period and still preserved in manuscripts), the natives have no poetry of their own, altho their proverbs sometimes happen to be cast in a metrical form. One realizes, however, that the language is capable of versification of a high order.

Every syllable in Ki-mbundu is open-i. e., ends in a vowel; the harsh sounds of some of the more primitive forms in use among other tribes are toned down; any prefix or suffix that would cause a hiatus is dropped; the accent comes regu~arly on the penult, so that the effect is that of a soft, euphonious, rythmatic flow. The highest compliment a native can pay to one speaking his language is to say "Kimbundlt menia "=tlze Ki-mbundu is water, meaning that you have attained to their ideal of language a flow like a running stream. The language abounds in proverbs, epigrammatic expressions, forcible figures and idioms. It contains also a rich store of folk-lore, a study of which gives a wonderful insight into the traditions, conceptions, and workings of the native mind.

The Roman Catholics conducted extensive missionary operations in Kongo land and Angola centuries ago. Padre Pacconio, a Jesuit priest, in 1642 was the author of a catechism in Ki-mbundu entitled "The Heathen of Angola Sufficiently Instructed," etc. "It was the first book ever printed in that language, and the second in any African language." A copy iasaid to be on file in the British Museum, but it would now be hard to find another. Another Jesuit, Padre Dias, published in 1697 a small volume of observations on the grammar of Ki-mbundu, said to have been an excellent work, but by the end of the

A SAFETY-VALVE OF SATAN

eighteenth century it had become so rare that the Capuchian monk Cannecatlim, w40 next made a study of the language, did not know of its existence. This latter work was confusing and misleading, the author failing completely to grasp the genius of the language of which he wrote. Another grammatical work was published in 1A64, but no copy of it is now to be found. All of these books except the first were for the use of foreigners desiring to learn the language, and were of no particular benefit to the natives. A considerable proportion of the population of Central Angola can read and write. They are found among the more or less" educated" natives in the Portuguese settlements, and in the interesting Mbaka tribe who were taught at first by the Jesuits in the sixteenth and sev.enteenth centuries, and who have since taught themselves. They had no books, however, as Livingstone observed in 1856, but counted it a disgrace not to be able at least to write their own names.

When Bishop Taylor with a company of missionaries came to Angola in 1885 they found the natives without literature, and could obtain no books to help them in the acquisition of the native language. They were fortunate, however, in having among their number a competent linguist, Mr. Heli Chatelain, who has since become distinguished in African research. He is the author of the first thorough and reliable grammar of the Ki-mbundu language. His translations of the Gospels of St. John and St. Luke were published by the British and Foreign Bible Society, and a collection of Folk Tales was later published in America. These works laid the foundation of the modern Ki-mbundu literature on a scientific basis.

A self-educated native of the country, Senhor J. O. Matta, followed with an excellent Ki-mbundu-Portuguese dictionary, a collection of proverbs, and a school primer. The writer's translation of St. Matthew has since been published, and a volume of hymns, catechism, psalms, and prayers, translated by various members of the Methodist mission, is now in the press.

Thus the good work is going on, and we feel that with the ad vancement of the Kingdom of Christ and of civilization in Bantu land there is a great future for the Ki-mbundu language and literature.

A SAFETY-VALVE OF SATAN.

BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, MASS.

There are two classes of haters of Ohrist in Ohristendom; first, those who hate Him frankly and avowedly, and oppose, areven perse~ cute, the Gospel wherever they find it. This cl(LSS is very numerous, and appears to be steadily increasing, in continental Europe. We do not include in it those who, altho unbelievers, reverence the Gospel, Jl,nd are glad to have it prosper.

In England and America the number of open assailants of Ohristianity is much smaller, and it is said to be even smaller here than it was a century ago. Yet very many, altho they recognize Ohristianity as the religion of their country, and have even a certain loyalty to it as such, are nevertheless inwardly fretted at the restraint it lays upon their passions, or their worldliness, and are eager to keep it from having greater practical force than it has now.

To such persons foreign missions must be very distasteful. Missions proclaim, in large letters, that Ohristianity is not only living but expanding, and has force enough to take away from home and friends, even at the risk of early death, and of martyrdom, men and women who have fair prospects of honor and comfort in their own land. Missions are also one of the most powerful of the reflex forces increasing the energy with which the Ohristian standards are urged at home.

It is no wonder, therefore, that the recent outbreak of ferocious hatred against foreigners in Ohina, and of necessity against missionaries, should also set free at home a great deal of smothered hatred against Christ and His messengers. It does not express itself with such brutal frankness as in Germany, where a correspondent of the Hamburger Nacltric7den openly declares his glee at the massacre of the missionaries. He puts in an "almost," but evidently only for form's sake. The expression of hatred against missions, however, has been frank enough in England, and to some extent in America.

Some correspondents of the London Times openly demand "the suppression of missions," or that they shall not be "suffered to teach class hatred." . Missions do no such thing, of course, but quite the opposite. Certainly the Protestant missionaries are themselves friendly toward the Confucian Chinese, and urge upon their converts inward as well as outward friendliness. Yet they do not pretend that the Gospel is compatible with ancestor-worship, and as this is the central pillar of Chinese society, it is plain that the acceptance of the Gospel will bring down the whole fabric of Chinese life in ruins, unless it can be rebuilt on a better foundation. The immense majority, therefore, who still find their supreme ideal in Confucianism, must necessarily hate, more or less intensely, the small minority who forsake it, and those who persuade them to do so.

Yet it is not likely that the Chinese would concern themselves much over the smalJ number of Ohristians-only one out of four hundred all told, Catholic and Protestant-if they supposed that it would stay small. Their anger is kindled chiefly by its increasing percentage of progress, leading them to fear that however long Confucianism may linger, its days are numbered.. For Buddhism or Taoism they probably care little. In short, it is exactly the same misgiving which roused the pagan Romans, from the emperors down, to their repeated endeavors to exterminate the early Church.

Those who call out for the suppression of missions are simply the

surviving pagans of Ohristendom. They are divided into two classes, those who clamor for the suppression of the Church at home, and those who, not daring to do this, or for various reasons not wishing to do it, are eager at least to clip her wings throughout the world, so that they can keep her in manageable subordination. For Christians t.o yield to them would be the same thing that it would have been if early Christians had negotiated for the avoidance of the Decian persecution by consenting that no bishop should any longer suffer baptism of new converts.

There is an American, for a time consul in North China (now, we believe, a captain in the army), who has the audacity to propose that our government shall forbid our citizens to go out as missionaries to China. So great is this man's hatred to Christ that he is willing to overturn the fundamental principles of our national constitution. Our government has no more control over the movements of our citizens abroad than at home, so long as they are engaged in lawful business. To say that preaching the Gospel in a non-Christian country is not a lawful business, is to say that Ohristendom has come into being by an uninterrupted series of unlawful acts.

Matters are in China now very much as they were in America in Las Casas' time. Las Casas tells us that the Spanish planters were the steady enemies of the missionaries. The missionaries wanted to . make the Indians Ohristians; the planters wanted to make them tools. They devided the very notion of converting creatures that "had no souls," and tho the pope at last frightened them ou t of that, yet the good bishop assures us that they remained implacably hostile to every effort for the Christian education of the natives. Not seldom, indeed; they would come into Oatechism classes with horse-whips and drive the Indians out. Just so in China the men who care only for gain and the men who care for something higher can not be friends, and the former must of necessity speak evil of the latter, and would be glad to see them all driven out of the land.

A certain number of Chinese cease to worship their ancestors. This offends others, but after aU they suppose it concerns only souls of the forefathers thus forsaken. So long as they themselves offer sacrifices to their own forefathers, they think it will be all well with them. Now come railways, running over the land in every direction, desecrating innumerable graves, carrying desolation into the world of the spirits, as is imagined, everywhere, without asking any questions, as missions do, who is willing and who is unwilling to receive the innovation. Yet we hear no outcry against the inhumanity of this, altho it is doing what is only impudently and hypocritically pretended of missions, forcing on the whole people something that they hate, and which fills them with unspeakable horror. We hear nothing now about "The Happy Peace" overthrown by these heroic missionaries of Mammon. Mammon is far too great a god to tolerate any attempt to keep him out of the land.

"He that is not with us is against us." This is one of the many things bringing near the great" day of decision," when what we now call Christendom shall be resolved into its true elements, and appear as the camp of Christ and the camp of the anti-Ohrist. Meanwhile we see that Christians are not greatly concerned to answer the malignant. To criticism, however, they hold themselves amenable, provided it be such as proceeds from U The men of good will."

SOME PRINCIPLES OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS. * BY ADOLF HARNACK.

The missionary should know everything which Christianity in the course of its history has experienced and endured, but he ,must be able to look away from all this, he must be capable of going back to the simplest elements and of proclaiming it in its original style. It is in the utterances of Jesus that he must live; out of the Sermon on the Mount, and the Beatitudes, the Parables, and the promises that he must take his material. But, above all, he must himself hold Christ dear, and be at home in the world of eternity. What he would bring, he must have lived; it should be, not a doctrine, but a life; not a burden, but a setting free. He can not forget that he is an evangelical Protestant Christian; but it is not Protestantism which he has set forth, nor either orthodox or liberal theology, but the adoption of the children of God. That men of God should be raised up to be disciples of Jesus, that the certainty of an eternal life and the joy of pure and holy living should be disclosed, that is the charge committed to Christian missionaries. The more thoroughly they take this charge to heart, the more thoroughly also will they bring back their malevolent antagonists to silence, and at the same time accomplish that which is not their newest purpose, and which yet .beyond question must fall within their range, namely, the spreading of morality and culture, and the introduction of their newly won brethren into the great circle of civilized mankind. . • • The coming in of a new religion into a land has never yet been without severe crises, which are the more violent the more developed the nation is. But on account of such crises, missions can not be given up by those who believe in them; for these hold true that the 'sacrificesdoubtless often painful and grave-are worthy of the cause.

Everything which reminds in the most distant manner of the crusading idea, of the purpose of using or invoking force for the advancement of Christian missions, is to be set aside. From the missionary point of view the intervention of the great powers of Christendom is, as a rule, no help, but calls up dismal, almost incurable difficulties•.

Protection from home should not be demanded by the missionaries or granted to them for the sake of the Christian religion, but merely where existing treaties are broken. Perhaps it ought even to be our aim that all the missional'ies in certain lands, and under certain circumstances, should for the time being even give up their native citizenship. But this weighty matter is not yet ripe for decision. It still requires thorough-going deliberation.

Christian missions can and should be so pursued, that the new development which is forced upon foreign peoples by the civilized states, may take a relatively peaceful course. The Christian religion, even because it is the'religion of mankind, possesses in fact the capability of adapting itself to whatever, in each national character, is of worth, to ennoble it and to maintain it in peace. Our journals say very little of the merit which Christian missions have already gathered on this side, but it is none the less a great merit. Yet where, for the time, it becomes impossible, through the course of political events, for missions to serve peace, they have then to yield, even at the cost of what is already won; for never should they leave a doubt of their being a purely spiritual force, * Translated and Condensed from the ZeitschriJt fur Missionslcunde.

THE HOME PROBLEM OF FOREIGN MISSIONS

never may they approach in the train of power, and never may they forget that they have not in the first instance to represent the interests of the Europeans in foreign countries, but the interests of the natives, more immediately of the Ohristians.

Here we have the apostle Paul for an example, writing on through all ages. As a missionary he identified himself with his children; it was only for them that he lived. Living and dying was something which he weighed only as they affected his churches. To the Greeks he became a Greek, to the Jews a Jew. To this day, he bears the guiding torch before all missionaries.

THE HOME PROBLEM OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.* BY SAMUEL B. CAPEN, LL.B., BOSTON, MASS. President American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions.

The first factor in the problem to which I would call attention is the widespread ignorance with regard to foreign mission work. Almost the first foreign missionary address I was called upon to make was before a gathering of more than a hundred men connected with a strong missionary church. One man, sixty years of age, who had been an attendant all his life in a Oongregational church, gave his first pledge that evening for foreign missions, stating that he had always supposed before that missionaries were "old hags" who could not get a living at home, and so were sent out of the country! Within a short time the professor of ecclesiastical history in a great university asked a student taking a post-graduate course, who was going abroad as a missionary, if the American Board was the only foreign missionary society! Altho our societies have been organized for several generations, their great work has become familiar as yet to but a fraction of our church mem bel'S, and there is indifference because of ignorance.

2. There is as yet an utter failure on the part of some to grasp the great motive of missions. This is a lost world to save, not simply a degraded world to educate, and Jesus Ohrist is the only Savior. When Ohristians recognize the greatness of the world's need, then, and not till then, will they make sacrifices as they ought. Pity is the highest motive which now influences many. You can any time raise fifty dollars for some sufferer in the next street, when it would be difficult, if not impossible, to get from these people five dollars to help on some missionary work across the ocean. I have heard recently of one of the most prominent and wealthy members in a great metropolitan church who says that he wants to keep all his money in this country. How easily money came for suffering humanity in Armenia and India. This appeal to pity was definite and real. At the same time the great soul-hunger and thirst passed by many, all unheeded.

3. We have in our churches too many pastors who have never yet been .til·ed by any missionary passion. Their horizon ends with the limits of their own parish. They act on the principle that the church substantially exists only for the community where it is placed, and is to help the world outside only when it can do so without inconvenience to itself.

4. We are often extravagant in our expenditures in the home church * Condensed from The Searchlight. An addre~s d'llivereq "t the recent Secretaries' Con- ference in New York.

at the expense of missions. Stained-glass windows and artistic music often absorb money which might better be used to tell the story of the cross to those who have never heard of the world's Redeemer. I saw a statement a little time ago of a church in which the regular parish expenses were twenty thousand dollars, and the benevolences only a little more than two thousand dollars.

Let us try to find a solution of the problem. I would say, .first, we must press the appeal that the foreign work is the most noble of all missionary effort because most unselfish. I would not utter any word which would seem to make less of the work at home. Twenty years of service in two branches of such work have led me to believe in its great importance, and yet I submit that there is a side of all such work that is in some sense selfish. Our own business prosperity and the very safety of our families are dependent upon proper religious restraints at home. We can often appeal to tbe noblest patriotism when we plead for home missionary work; we are guarding our own. But it is the very spirit of the Master to spend our money and strength for those far away, whom we shall never see, and whose continued neglect and sin can, to most minds, injure us only in the most indirect way. It is magnificent to give generously, not expecting anything again. Let us, then, press oftener the supreme unse~fishness of foreign missionary work. It is like God as he has revealed himself in Christ.

2. We must find the antitode for so much ignorance by presenting the facts, especially the matchless story of the success of foreign missionary work. The churches need and want, not more exhortation, certainly not more rhetoric, but the facts which tell of the solid, tangible results. What the average business man wishes to know is the value of his investment. A few weeks ago I listened to an address by a friend, who gave, in simple words, the story of the great care shown in the field in the expenditure of money and the economy of the work abroad. He held the interest of his audience completely; it was one of the most telling missionary addresses to which I ever listened. He told men just what they wanted to know.

3. We shall best conserve all our great interests if we keep most fully alive to twentieth centur;1J methods. There is a feeling in many quarters that we do l)ot always carryon Christian work with the same care and economy and put into it the same enthusiasm that we do into our business. Much of this feeling is unjust, but so far as there is truth in it we should remove all cause for criticism. It is always easier to go in the ruts; it wiII perhaps jolt a little to get out, but it wiII be better after we are out. The contrast between the appearance of much missionary literature and that which is current in other departments is so great that many discount its value at once. Ought we not to give the Divine message the best chance to reach its goal without putting it in a form which repels at the outset? The same money spent for fewer things, but these made more attractive to the eye, would, I believe, be a better investment.

4. We want to be most careful to keep in close touch and sympathy with all our home interests. The glorious achievements of tbe mission boards have appealed to heroism and self-sacrifice in our young men and young women, and this has been a mighty uplift to our work at home. But because of all this, I think there is a danger that all of us may look upon this work at home as in some sense inferior, It is most imperative

that we get together and recognize it more than we have, as parts of one whole. After all, the distinction we make between foreign and home missions is artificial. It is one world and one Savior for all. The tend- ency to federation is universal in the business of both hemispheres, and it is for our missionary societies to recognize it in time. We do not want one set of men interested in the foreign and another ip the different parts of the home field, but all interested in the work of each and each interested in the work of all. Let us, as we enter the new century, bury in a grave so deep that even Gabriel's trump will not disturb its rest everything that has the slightest appearance of rivalry or jealousy.

5. It ought to be clearly understood that we will never ordain or install any man who is not in earnest in missionary work. The young man from the theological seminary should be thoroughly examined as to his knowledge of the work at home and abroad, especially that of his own denomination, and if he is ignorant upon his work, or seems indifferent to it, he is not yet fitted for the Gospel ministry. Furthermore, if a man has been settled over a church, and seeks to change, I think one of the first inquiries should be as to his attitude toward missionary work. I do not care how sound he may be in his doctrines and confession of faith so long as he is in his practice unsound. A pastor who does not believe in missions and preach missions has a flaw in his title. An ambassador represents his sovereign; such a man misrepresents the Christ whom he has promised to serve. It is a downright breach of faith to the men out on the fighting-line to have ministers at home indifferent to the missionary appeal. If they will not bear a hand in the commissary department and help support the army, let them resign.

6. The churches as a whole must recognize the necessity of a great denominational loyalty to their missionary work. We should have it understood that we do not consider a church in good and regular standing that is careless or forgetful of its great world-wide obligations. Be the church ever so poor, and its gifts ever so small, still let it do what it can and be a part of the army which has put on the uniform of the King. While we hate sectarianism, there is a denominational loyalty which is most commendable. And we need not fear that this will lessen in the slightest degree the supreme motive-loyalty to the Master. The" Rough Riders" were not the less brave in fighting for the old Flag at San Juan because they had their own special badge. We must study to find all possible ways to serve together; but he who is so disloyal that he neglects to support his own missionary society is not very likely to give to anyone else.

7. The time has fully come to remodel the method of raising the money to support our foreign missionary work. Our aim should be that every member of every church shall have a money investment in the greatest work of the century. Comparatively few of our churches have any systematic and comprehensive plan to reach their whole membership. Very few are making the self-denial to give, and the majority are doing nothing. What we need is to have a vigorous missionary committee appointed in each church, whose business it shall be to secure, by personal appeal, a definite pledge for foreign missions from each person in the church. not forgetting the absentees. Wherever such plans have been adopted the result has been a doubling or trebling of the gifts. I have felt that there would be great wisdom if all our churches would have a "missionary week" some time in the month of October. Could.

there be any grander way of opening the church year than by such a systematic effort together? There is great power and interest in a com- mon work; we want to move forward together, like a grand army. As there will be many who will not at first, certainly, give any written pledge, it will still be necessary to have a foreign missionary Sunday that all may have the opportunity to give.

In our plans we must make it possible for many to give small sums every week. A friend told me, a few days ago, of a recent experience. A man in quite humble circumstances was asked to give five dollars a year to support the Gospel, and he replied earnestly that it was impossible. Subsequently they went to him with a new proposition, and asked him if he could give fifty cents a week. He responded promptly and heartily that he could do that, and subsequently gave even more. By a weekly offering he gives more than five times what he thought was possible. Let us divide the membership of our churches into groups of ten or twenty, with one member of a missionary committee for each group. Let us permit each church-member to divide his pledge made through the missionary committee into quarterly or monthly or weekly payments, as he may prefer. We have the means in abundance in all our churches to push the work as never before. Let us put our old antiquated methods, or no methods, into the garret and work our missionary interests in the local churches with a vigor worthy of their supreme importance.

S. I believe the best business judgment of the country approves the plan to provide for our foreign missionary societies some fund to give steadiness to the amottnt available for missionary expenditure each year; it seems to me that it is a necessity for any society whose current expenditures are dependent to any considerable extent upon legacies. The gifts from the living have, as a rule, a steadiness about them which can be depended upon; there is nothing certain in the receipts from legacies but their uncertainty. It seems to me that every foreign missionary society should provide itself with a supplementary storage battery in the shape of a fund, which would be available in the case of abnormally small receipts from legacies in one year. It is for this reason that the American Board is raising its Twentieth-Century Fund. We must have something which shall work almost automatically, as we believe this plan will, if the full amount is raised, to prevent debts in future years. To make appropriations a year in advance, as we all must, based on the receipts of the past, trying to keep all our available resources at work to the full, and then to have a decrease in the receipts from legacies of seventy-five thousand dollars, is to throw the whole machinery into confusion and paralyze the work in the field and at home. We must plan to prevent debts, and not how to pay them when made.

The reason which sometimes was urged that having a fund would prevent giving by the churches has, for the most part, been exploded as unsound. Especially if we want men of large means to make us their trustees we must put all our societies upon the strongest possible financial basis. To have a fund which will give regularity to the work and keep the whole machinery steady is to apply modern methods to missionary work. To fail to recognize this need in the light of past experiences is not faith but presumption.

9. We need to press the foreign missionary work for the sake of the churches at home. We all recognize that in our great material prosper-

CHRISTIANIZING THE MOHAMMEDAN WORLD

ity, worldliness has crept into many of our churches. The government of our great cities is still in the experimental stage; in many respects it has been a conspicuous failure. Weare at work on one of the greatest problems of the centuries, to weld into one free republic representatives of all nations. There is only one thing that can quicken our churches into new life, that can purify our cities, that can preserve our republic, and that is a renewed interest in religion. Not education or culture, but God in human lives, is to be our salvation. And I believe the very surest way to have this new religious interest at home is to be more true and earnest in our work abroad. If we should spend less in our home expenses, that we might give more abroad, would not the world feel, as never before, that there is a reality in what we profess? It is the selfsacrificing spirit that always makes the most forcible appeal. When we get into broader sympathy with the whole world, remembering that we are "our brother's keeper," and that "our brother" is the man in the greatest need at the ends of the earth, then the blessing will most quickly come to our own work and churches at home. There is an old law in mechanics that" action and reaction are equal and in opposite directions." What is true in the physical world is as true in the spiritual. The church that gives itself with passionate interest to save others receives back into its own life the richest blessings. The local church which makes its interest narrower than the interest of Christ, which has not come into sympathy with His heart as it beats for the whole world, is not His church. Anything less than the whole world means disloyalty to Christ; and disloyalty to Christ is the greatest sin; and sin is death to church and individual alike.

CHRISTIANIZING THE MOHAMMEDAN WOHLD. * BY REV. GEORGE WASHBURN, D.D., LL.D.

President of Robert College, Constantinople, Turkey.

No man is better satisfied with his religion or more proud of it than the Mohammedan. He looks down upon Christians with almost as great contempt as the Chinaman does. They stand in the same relation to him that the Jew does to the Christian. The Mohammedan reveres Christ as we do the prophets. Christians were once the chosen people of God, but when they rejected Mohammed, God's latest messenger, He cast them off, and they are beyond the reach of His mercy until they repent and accept His prophet. If we would know how a Mohammedan feels when he is approached by a Christian missionary, we have only to imagine our own feelings if a zealous Jew should try to convert us to his faith. We should treat him with courtesy, and perhaps reason with him, but we should never so much as dream of the possibility of going over to his faith. If you speak to a Mohammedan of Christ, he reveres Him as the equal, possibly the superior, of Mohammed. If you call his attention to the New Testament, he accepts it as the Word of God. If you speak of Christian morality, he points to his own ethical code as essentially the same, and tells you that he has seen enough of Christians to know that the Mohammedan lives up to his code much better than the Christian. If you turn to theology, he has a fund of arguments all ready to prove that Christians have departed from the teaching of * Condensed from The Homiletic Review,

Christ and worship three gods, while Christ Himself foretold the coming of Mohammed as the final teacher of the world. If you speak to him of sin, he knows all about it. God has made man weak, with desires which he can not resist, and he has to suffer for his sins; but if he is a good Moslem, God is all-merciful, and will at last open to him the gates of paradise. After all, or probably first of all, he will point to the Koran as the most wonderful of all books, containing in itself the highest evi- dence of its Divine origin, God's last and best gift to man.

It is plain that such a man is not ready to welcome a missionary or listen to him with much patience. It is true that there are many hereti- cal sects, some of whom are more easily approached than the orthodox Mohammedan. There are also nominal Moslems who are really unbe- lievers of various sorts, and ignorant Moslems who know but little of their religion except its external forms and some of its fanciful traditions; but these last two classes are the most fanatical of all, the least hopeful.

In addition to all these difficulties, in countries under Mohammedan rule the whole power of the government is exercised to defend the faith. It does this for political as well as for religious reasons, for the faith is the foundation of the state. To become a Christian is to become an enemy of the state. This intolerance is a result of the theory of government rather than of the form of the religion.

Notwithstanding all these obstacles, the Christian Church is bound to make Christ known to the Mohammedan world. To deny this is to deny our faith altogether. If it is done quietly, patiently, and wisely it will be found that these difficulties are not so great as they appear. The Mohammedan has a very false conception of what Christianity is, and few Christians, even in our theological schools, have any better understanding of Mohammedanism. It is doubtful whether we can understand its power as a religion by any study of books, altho great progress has been made in this direction within fifty years. We must know the people personally and sympathetically before we can feel that we understand their faith or make them understand ours. We must distinguish between characteristics of race and religion as well as between theoretical and actual Mohammedanism. All this takes time; and as they have somewhat the same things to learn about Christianity. it will be long before there are many converts. We must learn something from the patience of God. But we must do what we can without delay.

No general rules can be laid down as to the means and methods which should be adopted. The work must always be adapted to the conditions of the country and the character of the people. What may be done in India may be most unwise in Turkey. The polished and cultured Arab of Syria or the Persian Suffi must be approached in very different way from the wild tribes of Java or of Africa. Moslems have been converted to Christianity in many parts of the world by the simple study of the New Testament before they have seen a missionary, and, in general, the circulation of the Scriptures is always in place. for the Moslem regards it as the Vord of God; but it must be remembered that his traditions teach him that, after the time of Mohammed, the Christian Church modified this Word in its own interests, so that it is no longer genuine and authentic. If he is an educated man he is also familiar with all the attacks which have been made upon the Bible in Christian lands. These objections have to be met and answered, as a general rule, before he wiII receive our Bible; but he sometimes finds the best answer in the Word itself. I once knew a pious Moslem who spent the last weeks of his life in reading the Gospel of John. and died rejoicing in a newly found Savior.

I believe that controversy should always be avoided. Mutual explanation there must be, but it may always be kept within the bounds of love and mutual respect. We have no reason for abusing the prophet or

CHRISTIANIZING TIlE MOHAMMEDAN WOnLO

attacking the Koran. So long as he was at Mecca, Mohammed cer- tainly was a prophet of truth and righteousness in the midst of idolatry and corruption. If success and power brought out another side of his character, he calls himself, in the Koran, a sinner dependent on the mercy of God. We may explain how his ideal differed from that of Christ without offemling his followers. As to the Koran, it offers to us our best vantage-ground from which to convince the Moslem of the supreme authority of the New Testament. We need not deny anything which the Arabs claim for it as a work of art. We can explain why we can not accept it, as superseding the Gospels, without attacking it and needlessly wounding the feelings of the Moslem.

It is often said that the chief obstacle in the way of converting Mohammedans is the un-Christian character and conduct of the Chris- tian states and churches. There is some truth in this. There has been little to choose between the conduct of the foreign troops in China and that of the Boxers. The Turks look with contempt upon the Christian churches of the East, and they do not find the Europeans with whom they come in contact to be models of virtue. If they visit the great cities of Christendom they seldom see anything of the good which there is in them, and find them to be sinks of iniquity.

But, after all, this is rather an excuse than a reason for their rejec- tion of our faith. They fully understand the difference between a nominal and a real believer. They go further than we can. They hold that a man may be a true believer and still be a very bad man who will have to boil in hell for thousands of years before he is finally admitted to paradise. The failure of professed Christians to live up to their pro- fession is the chief obstacle to the progress of living Christianity in our own land and, in the same way, an obstacle in all missionary work, but not more among Mohammedans than among any other people.

At present very few Moslems know what Christian morality is- what our faith demands of us. They honestly believe that their ethical code is much higher than ours. When Robert College was founded near a Mohammedan quarter in the city, the people stoned us, spat upon us, cursed us, and tried to drive us away. Years after, they came and explained to us that all this was because they believed that we were bad people, who would corrupt the neighborhood. Now they are good friends. It is probable that the missionary work, which has been carried on in the old Christian churches in Turkey for seventy years, has been more effective in its influence upon the Mohammedan population than any attempt which could have been made to reach them directly. There are many Moslems all over the empire who have read the New Testa- ment, who have known and respected the missionaries personally, and who have gained new views of what Christianity really is. Some have become Christians. On the other hand, missionaries have learned new lessons in regard to the working of God's Spirit in men's hearts. They have learned that a man may be a Mohammedan and still be a godly man, living up to the full measure of his light.

It is often said that the progress of European civilization and of European domination over Asia and Africa has opened the way for mis- sions to the Mohammedans, and that for this reason it is the immediate duty of the Church to enter upon this work. There is much truth in this. The greater part of the Mohammedan world is now under Chris- tian rule, and is more or less influenced by new ideas which have come from Europe. It is generally possible for missionaries to live in these countries and to work directly for the conversion of Mohammedans, but there is danger of overestimating the importance of these changes. The spirit of Islam is not broken. We may yet see a general rising of the Mohammedans of Asia and Africa, more terrible than that of the Chinese. The half-Europeanized Moslems of Cairo and Constantinople look upon Christianity as an antiquated superstition. They know noth- ing of the Christian side of our civilization, and the lives of many nominal Christians are a scandal to God-fearing Moslems.

There are plenty of open doors. and it is the duty of the Church to enter them. Men must be specially trained for this work, and then learn from experience how to reach the hearts of the Mohammedans and they will not labor in vain. .

EDITORIALS.

Missionary Indemnities. families. have lost their homes and In the matter of individual at- property and friends by the fury of tempts on the part of missionaries the Boxers. When the siege was to secure adjustments of the claims over, all these homeless, hungry, ,of native Christians among the helpless people were left utterly people where property was de- dependent on the missionaries for stroyed, there can be no question protection, for food. for clothing, that any practical solution possible and for all other things. The milion this line will secure more exact tary authorities gave directions to justice than any other, for the na- utilize whatever was found in detive Chinese who did the damage serted and confiscated compounds themselves must be largely the in the city. This was simply actconsenting arbiters, with the fullest ing according to the plain necessilocal knowledge obtainable. The ties of the case. settlement will be far more expeditious than through the elephant- After a time more permanent like proceedure of the combined means of support had to be found. powers; and the bulking of the to- Dr. Ament and Mr. Tewksbury tal claims will be lessened in the went to the villages around Peking national and international budget. and Tung-cho, whence the refugees had been driven out, to seek repa- But the missionaries have not ration for their dependent charges been a wholly self-constituted com- from those at whose hands they mission to effect these adjustments. had suffered such overwhelming Dr. W. A. P. Martin, in response loss. Not a cash was asked or to our inquiry, sends us the follow- taken for their own needs or for ing, among other items.. He says: the losses of other missionaries. But in accordance with a well- Recently I learn that, with approval of the known custom in China, univer- Chinese envoys, some of the missionaries sally acknowledged by all Chinese, have been levying indemnity for native con- verts on villages where their property was the leading men of these villages destroyed. were asked to make good the injury and loss which their fellow-vil- Do not those whose houses were burnt by lagers had suffered through their their neighbors deserve to have them rebuilt at the expense of the incendiaries? Is it not the best precaution against recurrence? neglect. The justice of the case In the hands of missionaries the penalty and the personal influence of the missionary made the labor easy; falls on the guilty. In the hands of a puni- the obligation has been readily tive expedition of soldiers it falls mostly on the innocent.

Recently the newspapers have acknowledged and paid; in some called attention to the arrest of instances reparation has been of- Dr. Ament, of the American Board fered before any demand was made. by the French troops, for" black: Dr. Ament, reporting one of these mailing" Chinese villages near Pe- visits made without the aid of solking, exacting indemnity from diers, says: their inhabitants, for the benefit of The visit was a complete success. Every the Chinese Christians. Those who one of our dispossessed church-members in are acquainted with this mission- that region has been reinstated, and a money compensation made for his losses. This has ary's Christian character and good been done by appealing to the sense of jus- sense will understand that his tice among the villagers where our people course needs no defense. Hun- lived, and where they were respected by all dreds of Christian Chinese and their decent people. The villagers were extremely grateful that J brought no foreign soldiers,

EDITORIALS

and were glad to settle on the terms pro- critical theology which is taking hold of Ger- posed. After our conditions were known many. This reaction is German and general. many villagers came of their own accord and brought their money with them. We have thus simply allowed Professor Warneck to speak for We wish that the secular press himself, without adding any com- were as ready to accept, as true, ment. It is but due to ourselves to reports favorable to missionaries state that the opinion we have exas to spread those that seem unfa- pressed about the powerful influvorable. It would also be well if ence of Oncken and the movement newspaper men would take trouble he originated, was confirmed by to ask an explanation of things many other witnesses. For exam- they do not understand from those ple, Dr. Henry C. Fish, D.D., au- who know, before giving credit and thor of that grand premium essay, currency to false reports and un- "Primitive Piety Revived" (now just and harsh criticisms. unhappily out of print), reckons Oncken's movement as the begin- Prof. Warneck on Oncken. ning of a mighty reformation. So did Dr. Barnas Sears, who helped Referring to certain comments to organize the little church in the in these pages on the work of J 0- shoemaker's shop. Weare glad, hann G. Oncken in Germany, a however, to have such a man as Dr. communication is received from Warneck give his opinion from his Professor Warneck, who writes to own point of view as a German. correct what he calls" gross inaccuracies," which, if noticed in Ger- Prof Wameck on the Boer War. many, will, he thinks, be sure to cause bad blood. We deem it best Writing of Dr. Warneck, we simply to quote his letter in sub- regret to find that theJanuary numstance. He says that ber of the Allgemeine Missions- ZeitschriJt is introduced by several Oncken is in Germany a man who is abso- pages of severe reflections upon the lutely unknown, unless in the neighbor- English, on account of the Boer hood of Hamburg; that, on the religious life war, and protesting againl:lt British of Germany he has had absolutely no influ- ambition-as an "almost boundless ence. He writes, he says, as one who knows craving for universal dominion." the religious history and the present religious This article would, we fear, impress condition of Germany intimately, and who, the average reader as prompted by for more than fifty years, has been included antipathy to the British more than in it. He says that so far is it from being by a sense of injustice done to true that Germany in 1842 was in "a state of humanity. We have never felt absolute spiritual death," she was in the ourselves well enough informed to conrse of a "piritual awakening, proceeding pronounce such decided judgment out of her own bosom, and only subordinately upon the merits of this unhappy influenced from England, especially by the conflict in South Africa, as Prof. growing English interest in missions. This Warneck has done, especially as German movement went steadily on from Max Miiller, himself an Anglicized before 1842, promoted by purely German German, has so plainly said that leaders, men of historic eminence. It is the Germans envy and hate the these, not strangers, whom God has given to English, and would welcome a war Germany as regenerators. It was they that with them. But, while unprepared were overcoming the old Rationalism in either to champion the Boer war or Church and theology at a time when in Eng- to condemn it, we venture to suglaJld, and perhaps in America, this was still gest that a missionary journal like dominant.

Nor is it, he says, true, as has been intimated, that the German Volunteer Missionary Union has originated H a new reformation in Germany." This movement goes on its quiet ways, and has not the slightest part in that mighty reaction against the modern

that of Prof. Warneck should not are not always of an unselfish sort, allow itself to become an organ of God will use the conquests to estabcontroversy between two nations, lish better government, to displace or the channel for the expression of superstition, ignorance, and mispersonal or political hostilities. If rule by a Christian civilization, so we can not say anything to miti- that ultimately the triumphs of gate, we desire at least not to ag- the Gospel may be assured. gravate, the estrangements likely to grow out of warfare. The Laboring Man and the Ohuroh. We h:we been not a little inter- "Vhile not prepared to defend our ested in the late correspondence British brethren in this South between the labor leaders and Rev. African struggle, we are persuaded Charles Stelzle, of the :Menard that God has permitted this con- Street :Mission, St. Louis. He quest of the Boers for some wise served an apprenticeship of five reason. And it is to be hoped that, years at one time in the shops of if the English arms finally bring the Hoe Printing Press Company, peace to South Africa, the fran- New York City, and then labored chise will be made easy, no distinc- three years as a worker and uniontions will be allowed between Dutch ist. Subsequently he entered the and English residents, there will be :Moody Institute at Chicago to an incorruptible judiciary and fair- qualify himself for the ministry, ly drawn juries, taxes equally and with the special purpose of levied, both languages have equal working among day-laborers. :Mr. rights in the schools, courts, and Stelzle would appear to have legislatures; and that, as in India, shown considerable aptitude and British supremacy will mean a just ability for such work. As the and equitable system of administra- present year opened he sent out two tion. The Boer rule has by no means hundred circular letters addressed been faultless in these and other to labor leaders, requesting answers respects. We have been glad to to these questions: see that most other German missionary periodicals have seemed to What is the chief fault that workingmen view this whole matter temper- find with the Church? ately, and we regret Dr. Warneck's rather harsh tone of denunciation. How do they regard Jesus Christ? Britain is not so much unlike other What, in your opinion, takes the place of peoples in her greed of empire. the Church in the life of the average work- :Most other nations seem to get all ingman? they can, and not to hesitate to What should engage the attention or activgrab at territory when a chance ities of the Church. occurs. We have not always approved the way in which new He received replies from half of territory is acquired; but British the letters sent out, and with but administration seems to endear to one exception his correspondents the mother country even her con- have attacked the Church. They, quered provinces. Wauld India with great unanimity, declare that and Egypt, for example, be better the Church is not for the poor man; off to-day if they were wholly free that he is not made welcome within from English rule, or if tbe rule it; and that, in fact, it is a rich of Germany or France could be man's religious club. :Many who substituted? Let us devoutly pray go to church on Sundays are that, even if the motives which characterized as "employers who contribute to warlike aggression squeeze their men the other six days in the week." Almost all these correspondents regard the Church as oTganized hypocrisy.

1901·1 ED1TonlALS

These workingmen differ widely in very costliness of the whole regard to a substitute for the "church-plant." If it be said Church. Some declare flatly that that the poorest throng the con- it has come to be nothing better tinental cathedrals, we may still than the saloon; others suggest the rejoice that those massive and home or an outing; while many magnificent buildings are as free to vote for the labor union and the the poorest as the richest, and no lodge, and for socialist meeting- monopoly privileges are proclaimed places. by pew rental or purchase.

This correspondence has a wide Again, when the poor man comes significance; it opens a field of in- to the average church he is not wel- vestigation and inquiry too great come and he knows it, nor can he to be explored in a few paragraphs. be while the existing system pre- But, in view of the singular con- vails. So long as the church is sensus of opinion revealed among conducted in so costly a way, it so-called workingmen, there seems mUEt be an object to get money. to be need for some radical reform Outgo demands income, and income in church life. We are compelled must be gathered from those who to admit one grave fact: there is have money to give. Looked at as already a great gulf fixed between a business enterprise, how is it the laboring man and the Church, possible to welcome a class of peoand the question is, can it be filled ple who can furnish little or nothing up or bridged? We content our- toward the inevitable demands of selves for the time with a few sug- the business! If bills are not paid gestions toward the final possible as they fall due, debt is incurred, solution of this problem. and debt brings-nay, is-disaster. So long as church costs are heavy, First, as there is so widespread a congregations must be able to meet feeling that the Church is the rich them, and the warmest welcome man's exclusive club, it behooves us will be given to those who are to consider whether the wealthy likely to give the most help in bearsurroundings of the churches do ing these burdens. not justify, or at least foster, such an impression. Gorgeous and But, again, the whole spirit of a costly structures, with elaborate costly church is apt to be repUlsivegarniture and furniture, expensive ly secular and selfish instead of organs and choirs, ministers whose attractively cordial and spiritual. salaries average from twenty to Mammon gets a hold and keeps it. forty dollars a day, and other out- Money is unduly imperious in its lays on a corresponding scale, are claims and conditions. The tensuited to produce just such an im- dency is to bring the pulpit into pression. And it is a question bondage, for it becomes important whether for that reason alone they to please that class of hearers are not proven to be inexpedient. whose generous support is needed. In Great Britain the average atten- The tendency is to elevate esthetic dance is twice or thrice as great as standards because it is an object to in the United States, and one rea- gratify the cultured taste. And so son no doubt is that the average the whole administration is prone church-building is very much sim- to be lowered, the Holy Spirit pler and the average cost of run- practically no longer presides, and ning it correspondingly low. the spirit of the world takes His Hence the seat-rate is very much place. Preaching becomes largely less, and the poor man is not con- mere fascinating oratory; worship, scious of being barred out by the a spectacular and imposing ritual;

song, an artistic musical perform- a most interesting narrative of ance; and the church becomes no longer God's" House of Prayer for God's continued and gracious deal- all people," but man's house of entertainment for the few. ings. The report opens with a few These are facts and tendencies which are too patent and potent paragraphs which are worthy to be to be denied or disputed. We have long yearned for the day when spread before our readers in full, every place of assembly will be, if not plain and simple in style, at for they can scarcely be improved, least equally free to all; where worship will be spiritual rather than both as a statement of facts and esthetically formal; where all need- for the lesson they convey: ful funds will be raised by free-will offerings, and ministers will be Through auother twelve months the supported by their people's volun- "Father of the fatherless," the" Hearer of tary gifts; where a man will be prayer," has condescended, in His dealings welcomed because he is a man, and with this institution, to illustrate in remarkhas a soul rather than a purse; and able ways these His unchangeable titles. In where the Holy Spirit will be the one respect this display of His revealed onl y presiding and governing character has surpassed that of aU the former authority. To such a church the sixty-six years of its caree,.. I refer to the workingman can honestly make no receipt, on the 24th of March, of a legacy of such objection and oppose no such £18,000 (i.e., £20,000, less legacy duty) to the allegations as in these letters to Orphan Fund. Mr. Stelzle; and that such churches are practicable and will draw the This sum exceeded, by about £7,000, the common folk has been demon- largest amount ever before received in a strated by the history of the very single payment. It is not, however, the century just past. Services in mere largeness of this item that is to be theaters, opera-houses, and public noticed. The timeliness of it is especially halls and free tabernacles have instructive. When, some fourteen years ago, been thronged, and by the very the testator was moved by God to insert this classes the average church fails to bequest in his will, what was then hidden reach; and for one obvious reason: from human ken was "naked and opened that every man, however poor, is unto the eyes of Him with Whom we have equally welcome with every other, to do "-viz., that the year 1900, when this however rich, when he presents bequest would become payable, would, on himself for admission. The grave account of a most costly war in South Africa question is whether the Church will and an unprecedented famine in India, be a persistently hold fast to methods year of more than ordinary strain to cbari· which are so obviously a failure in table enterprises dependent, instrumentally, reaching men 1 upon free-will offerings. Our Fatber in Heaven foresaw the need of hundreds of Faith and Works Exemplified. fatherless and motherless ones who, in the year 1900, would, in dependence solely upon His power and mercy, be gathered under tbe sbeltering roofs of the Asbley Down Orphan Houses, or rather under His own sbeltering wings, and He took care tbat even in the time of famine they would be satisfied.

Our Heavenly Father really listened to the prayer of His poor servants, who have no other plea before Him but the blood and rigbteousness of His own beloved Son, and the result shows that He detennined that it should become patent to tbe Church and tbe world of the nineteenth century, that to·day none ever really call and wait upon Him in vain.

The sixty-first report of the In answer to prayer, over £1,050,- Scriptural Knowledge Institution 440 have been given for the orphans for Home and Abroad, founded by since the work began; and the total MI'. George Miiller, of Bristol, and amount for the other objects from conducted by his son-in-law and the beginning, over £402,107, maksuccessor, MI'. James Wright, has ing a total of £1,452,547, 01' about been published, and will be found $7,262,5001

EDITORIALS

It is not generally known that remarkable men I ever met. He from the beginning about £270,000 gave up his profession as a lawyer have been expended on purely mis- in comparative youth, to devote sionary operations, 191 laborers in himself to the one business of serv- Word and doctrine in various parts ing God and men directly in the of the world being assisted the last Gospel. He remained unmarried, year. Mr. Wright further adds: and determined never to own a dollar's worth of property or to With regard to missionary operations, we depend upon any stated salary. All have to recall the Lord's goodness in en· through the region round about abling us to exceed the previous year's distri· Barnstaple he has gone afoot, callbution in aid of laborers in the Word at home ing from house to house, preaching and abroad. the Gospel privately and publicly, and the whole region has felt the I can not omit a reference to the marked power of his personality and testi- blessing which has rested upon the memoir mony. Friends have put at his of my beloved father-in-law, Mr. G. Miiller, disposal certain humble dwellings published by Dr. A. T. Pierson, of Brooklyn, in Barnstaple, which he uses for his U. S. A. Repeated editions of this work have own abode and that of his associbeen called for, the sales having been large ates and helpers. On Thursdays in on both sides of the Atlantic. The cherished the afternoon and evening, in the desire of the author to place copies of this spacious dining-room, used also as book in the hands of missionaries in all parts a classroom, the people of the conof the great harvest·field has been largely gregation to which he usually mingranted, and, best of all, testimonies have isters, meet, in sectional groups, come from all quarters of the spiritual help about fifty at a time, have a frugal which God has made the book to the readers. meal together, and spend an hour I would earnestly bespeak the prayers of in praise, prayer and Bible study. God's people that all this blessing may be Mr. Chapman works some hours a multiplied. day at a turning lathe, for whole- some exercise, eats very abstemi- It was the earnest desire and ously, spends hou[s a day in supprayer of Mr. Wright, Mr. Bergin, plication and intercession, and his colleague, and of the author spends Saturdays in fasting and of this memoir that a gratuitous prayer, eating no meal from Friday copy should be placed in the hands night to Sunday morning. Until of every missionary family or un- a short time since he was wont to married missionary in the foreign rise about 5 A.M., bathe, and take a field, and this matter was made walk before breakfast. Heis averse one of united prayer that God Him- to any record of his life and work, self would supply the means. This but we feel it a privilege to give prayer has been so far remark- this short outline of his career as ably answered, that about 7,000 an illustration of the many lives missionaries have received a copy, which in all ages have had no writand thus the example and influ- ten history, but have exercised a ence of this man of faith and prayer mighty influence on their generais being largely extended. For all tion. If this be not a missionary of which God is to be praised. career we do not know what is.

Robert Ohapman, of England. Donations Acknowledged.

Robert C. Chapman, of Bar- No. 232. Ramabai's Work….. _……… $5.00 staple, England, has now reached No. 233. India Famine Fund…………. 1.00 his ninety-eighth year, and still continues strong and hale, and preached on December 9 with his wonted power, walking to and from the chapel without fatigue. Mr. Chapman is one of the most

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

HISTORY OF CHINESE LITERATURE. Herbert has found and collected a large A. Giles, ~1.A., LL.D., Professor of Chi- nese in the University of Cambridge. and number of oases by the. side of late H. B. M. Consul at Ningpo. 12mo, 456 pp. $1.25. D. Appleton & Company, which the traveler can find enjoy- New York. 1901. ment, undisturbed by tedious and This book is one of a set of "World Literatures" edited by somniferous monsoons. The fact Edmund Gosse. The author, who is best known by his Chinese-Eng- that Professor Giles has not re- lish Dictionary, herein offers to English readers the Chinese quota sided in China for several years of the series. It is not only a his- tory, but a translation of some of will excuse a few errors of state- the best Chinese literary produc- ductions in philosophy, poetry, ment. The natives have eagerly etc., from B.C. 600 to modern times. It begins at the Feudal Period, dis- accepted the translations of noted cuses Confucius, Mencius, Laotsz, Chuang tsz, Sz Ma, and a host of English works into Chinese, and others, continues through eight interesting chapters, and closes The Review of the Times, a monthwith a Biographical Note. ly paper published in Chinese '1'he work is necessarily a curtailed resume-the whole world by the "Diffusion Society," is would be deluged else-but Professor Giles's translations will be a most popular magazine. What found interesting even to the ordinary page-skimmer. The bits of he calls God in his translations is Chinese erudition, wit, and poetry which he exhibits are a valuable not the Spirit, infinite, eternal, and contribution tp general literature and most absorbing to the stu- unchangeable. s. I. W. dent of Chinese. He says in the Preface: MARTYRED MISSIONARIES OF THE CHINA IN- This ii; the first attempt made in any lan- LAND MISSION, WITH A. RECORD OF THE guage, including Chinese, to produce a PERILS AND SUFFERINGS OF SOME WHO history of Chinese literature. _ . _ The voluminous character of a literature which ESCAPED. Edited by Marshall Broomhall, was already in existence some six centuries B.A. Maps and Illustrations. 8vo, 330 pp. before the Christian era, and has run on os.6d. Morgan & Scott, London. 1901. interruptedly until the present date, may well have given pause to writers aiming at This story of the noble army of completeness. martyrs in China should inspire every follower of Christ to renewed No one who has not been initi- consecration, greater self-denial, ated into the mysteries and com- and a more earnest effort to preach plexities of this unspeakable litera- the Gospel of Christ to the Chinese. ture can fully appreciate the We have already given in these boldness of Professor Giles's praise- pages much of the story of the sufworthy endeavor. To select, con- ferings of the men and women who dense, and systematize it in any "counted not their lives dear unto way; to grind, knead, and render it themselve!Jo" and we welcome the palatable to English taste, required sad but inspiring story of the lives courage, discernment, wisdom, and and sufferings of these members of patience. In this Great Desert he "the Church Militant," who have joined the "Church Triumphant." The narrative is sympathetically told, and contains numerous por- traits and maps. The crisis in China is first described, with its causes and outcome. This is followed by an account of the missionary work of the China Inland Mission, consid- ered by geographical sections. This includes biographical sketches, stories of martyrdoms and mar- vellous escapes. The volume con- cludes with chapters on native

RECENT BOOKS OK MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS

Christians and" Causes for Thank- He thinks that, "for capability, fulness." The appendices include for reliability, for most of the a diary of events for 1900, explana- sterling qualities which make for tions of missionary looting, and strength of character, the Chinese valuable tables of statistics. easily excel the Japanese." He also says, what others have said ONE OF CHINA'S SCHOLARS. The Culture and before, that "the more one knows Conversion of a Confucianist. Mrs. How· of this people the higher is his ard Taylor. Illustrated. 12mo, 280 pp. opinion of them." 58. Morgan & Scott, London. 1901. Dr. Condit traces the history of Anything that Mrs. Taylor writes the Chinese in America from the time when two men and one woman is certain to be interesting and landed in San Francisco, fifty-three years ago, until the present time, worth reading. She here gives us when they have increased to over 150,000 in number. He describes the life-story of a Chinese Chris- the manner of their coming; the peculiarities of the country from tian which ought to do much to which they came; their peculiar habits and vices; the treatment counteract the prejudice against they have received in the United States; the work which Christians his fellow-countrymen, and to have been doing among them, and the development of a Chinese Chrisstrengthen the hope for the evan- tIan Church in America.

gelization of the Chinese people. The whole story is one of interest, and the book is one of particular The subject of the sketch, Pastor value, since it gives the only ade- quate history of these" Celestials" Hsi, was educated as a Confucian- in this land. The story is also a proof positive of the power of the ist-one of China's literati-proud Gospel to transform the most ig- norant and degraded into noble and 8elf-centered until he was ~nd useful men and women. * transformed through the preach- PROTESTANT MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. ing of the Gospel of Christ. His By Harlan P. Beach and Others. 12mo, 240 pp. Cloth, 50c.; paper,35c. Student hatred for foreigners then disap- Volunteer Movement, New York. 1900.

peared, and he became a true Chris- The Student Volunteer text- books are providing excellent helps tian and an earnest preacher of the for a broad and careful study of mis- sionary work. That on China is religion of Jesus. Beside being a by far the best condensed account of country, people, and missions readable and inspiring account of a that .have been produced; that on Japan is not far behind, and transformed life, this narrative is "Africa Waiting," while some- what meagre,'is the most comprefilled with information in regard to hensive summary published. South America is still "neglected," and the childhood, education, home life, we welcome these fresh chapters from various authors, showing the customs, temptations, and other present religious condition of the matters relating to life of a boy and young man in China. It is an excellent book for creating sym- pathy with the Chinese, and is especially adapted to Sunday- school libraries. * THE CHINESE 1iAN AS WE SEE HIM. Ira 11. Condit. Illustrated. 12mo, 234 pp. $1.50. Fleming H. Revell Co. 1900.

Many of us know more about the Chinese in Asia than about those in America. We think of them here at most as of individuals uttering peculiar sounds, wearing queer clothes, and making strange hieroglyphics, or as a sort of machines for washing clothes. Dr. Condit, who has studied and worked for these Orientals on the Pacific coast for many years, speaks of them with knowledge and appreciation,

different countries in that conti- missionary literature, contributes nent. As usual with these little text-books, there is a map (with very much to our correct under- Index) showing mission stations, a full bibliography with references standing of this interesting people, to some important articles in leading missionary magazines, valuable to whom we are debtors to preach tables of statistics concerning South American countries and mission- to them the Gospel. ary work in them, and a full analytical Index. The total area for the The treatment of the red man by continent is 7,081,340 square miles; the population, 37,903,809; Prot- the whites in this country has from estant missionary societies, 35; missionaries (including 201, wives), the very first been such as to call a 798; native helpers, 688; and communicants, 30,469. Many portions blush of shame to the cheek of any honorable man. Treachery, rob- bery, and murder were terms more applicable to Europeans than to these native Americans in the days following the discovery of the Western hemisphere, and as yet our hands are not free from dis- honor in dealing with these" wards of the continent are still unoccu- of the nation." Altho the "Ame- p~~ * rinds," as Mr. Dellenbaugh calls THE NORTH AMERICANS OF YESTERDAY. Fred· them, had many heathenish cus- erick S. DeUenbaugh. Illustrated. 8vo, 487 pp. $4.00. G. P. Putnam's Sons. toms, such as cannibalism, human New York. 1901. sacrifice, etc., they nevertheless had This is a comparative study of very many noble characteristics the North American Indian life, customs, and products on the which are prominent to-day, where theory of the ethnic unity of the race. The author speaks from an they have not been ruined by the experience of nearly thirty years among the Indians of the far "Vest. white man's "fire-water" and by He writes of them as a people whose sun has set and who are his evil example. According to the fast becoming extinct. The languages and dialects, sign and pic- author they had no belief in one ture writing, basketry and pottery, weaving and costume, carving and "Great Spirit" before the coming architecture, weapons, implements and transportation, mining and of Columbus, but looked upon all science, music and amusements, works and agriculture, customs living things as having once been and ceremonies, traditions, government and history-all these and human but transformed as punishmuch more are described and illustrated with a large number of ment for wrong-doing. * unique drawings and photographs. The book is an encyclopedia on JAMAICA AND THE FRIENDS'MISSION. Gilbert the Indian as he was before the Bowles. Map. Illustrated. 8vo, 143 pp. white man came to disturb him, 50c. Western Work Publishing Co., Osand it is invaluable to those who kaloosa, Iowa. wish to understand him and who wish to make the remnants of the This volume gives in a converace what they ought to be. nient form for study much valu- The book is a valuable work of history and of art, and, while not able information in regard to the geography and history of the island, the character and customs of the people. The racial, indus- trial, educational, moral, and social condition of the people are briefly considered as introductory to the description and discussion of mis- sion work. This work is now car- ried on by the Church of England, the Moravians, Wesleyans, Bap- tists, Scotch Presbyterians, etc.

Two-thirds of the volume is given to the mission work of the Society of Friends. *

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS

PANDITA RAMABAI. The Story of Her Life. statement of the societies at work Helen S. Dyer. Illustrated. 12mo. 170 there, etc. There are now 537 pp. $1.25. Fleming H. Revell Co., New societies in India, employing 15,460 York. 1901. foreign missionaries and 77,338 na- tive helpers; the communicants Ramabai is one of the heroines number 1,317,684 in 11,039 mission of the age. The story of her life is churches, and adherents 4,414,236; fascinating and inspiring. It is a there are 20,374 educational institu- record of answered prayer and ful- tions with 1,046,309 students. The filled promises of God. Ramabai is Scriptures have been translated now in her prime, and her power into 421 languages and dialects, and and usefulness are increasing. Like the annual sales amount to 2,535,466 George Miiller, she depends only Bibles and portions. Mission hos- upon God for the means to carry pitals number 353, dispensaries 753, on the great work intrusted to her, and patients 2,579,651. The pamph- and yet she has never lacked for let is crowded with valuable facts funds. Over 1,500 young famine in regard to the work of various widows are under her care, and a societies and the native church. wonderful work of grace has been going on among them. * The life history here narrated Dr. George Smith's" Life of Alexshould be very widely read. It tells ander Duff" has been frequently how the child of the forest-the adverted to in these columns as daughter of an educated Hindu- deserving the" George Wood Medal was left an orphan and then a and Premium," awarded to the despised and down-trodden Hindu author by the American Tract Sowidow. She suffered greatly dur- ciety in 1881, for his "fine traning the great famine of 1877, but script of the wonderful life of this later studied in India, England, and devoted and eloquent missionary in America, and was made a Pandita- India." It is now published in one a recognized doctor of Hindu phil- volume of less than 400 pages, and osophy. She became a Christian, shows that the author's master and undertook to teach Hindu hand has been giving it new touches child widows. In times of famine to bring it down to date. We have she went forth in pilgrim garb to long felt Dr. Smith to be the foreseek and save girls who were being most biographer of the mission devoured by human beasts and field, and this is no doubt his vultures. Her work has become masterpiece. It is published by very widely known, and merits the Hodder & Stoughton, London. hearty sympathy and support of all Christian people. This life-story CATHARINE BOOTH, FOUNDER OF THE SALVA~ will be of special interest to young women; it is an excellent com- TION ARMY. By W. T. Stead. 12mo, 256 panion volume to Mrs. Fuller's pp. $1.25. Fleming H. Revell Co., New "Wrongs of Indian Womanhood." York.

* Mrs. Booth was one of the most extraordinary women of this, the PROGRESS AND TRIUMPHS OF THE CENTURY IN golden age of women. Whether we look at her as a girl, a woman, SOUTH INDIA PROTESTANT MISSIONS. J. a wife, a mother of a large family, P. Jones, D.O. Pamphlet. Madura Mis- or the mother of what is virtually sion Press, India. 1900. a new denomination, she is from every point of view unique and ex- This pamphlet was prepared at ceptional. As a girl and a daughter, the request of the South India Mis- she was marked by what may be sionary Association. It includes a termed spiritual genius or the in. brief statement of the commencement and progress of missionary effort in South India, a statistical

stinct of spiritual things combined Christian standpoint, and interestwith a premature and almost ab- ingly describes her observations a normal spiritual development- and impressions, especially for the precocity; as woman, her two benefit of young people. There is great qualities were masculine power and feminine delicacy; as not much that is new to readers of a wife, she combined loyalty to her missionary literature, but the pichusband with the leadership of love; as a mother, no woman ever turesqueness of these descriptions, exhibited a more exalted "prenatal" maternity. She vowed be- the facts presented, and the tone of fore high heaven she never would the book make it especially good to have a godless child, and she never did. Her children have been the put in the hands of young people. founders of spiritual kingdoms, as the children of another illustrious * mother were of the Saxon heptarchy. And as the mother of the Monthly Missionary Bibliography. Salvation Army, .she exhibited remarkable power of organization MARTYRED MISSIONARIES OF THE CHINA IN' and administration, with the hero- LAND MISSION. Edited by Marshall ism of a most Christlike self-abne- Hroomhall, B.A. Maps. Illustrations. gation. This is but a partial analy- 8vo. 68. Morgan & Scott, London. 1901. sis of her character and capacities. H,STORY OF CHINESE L,TERATURE. Herbert We regret to see that Mr. Stead A. Giles. 12mo, 456 pp. $1.25. D. Applehas used his opportunity as a biog- ton & Co., New York. 1901. rapher to make a book which, because of its subject, will be widely THE OUTBREAK IN CHINA: ITS CAUSES. Rev. read, a means for the propagandism F. L. H. Pott. 12mo, 130pp. 75c. James of his psychic notions. Of late Pott & Co., New York. 1901. years he has swung squarely over into spiritualism, and he THE JAFS AT HOME. Douglas Sladen. Illus· advocates these views in his life of trated. 8vo, 354 pp. $1.50. New Am- Mrs. Booth. To our view this is sterdam Book Co., New York. 1900. not only a serious blemish, but it is a violation of one of the first laws THE KINGDOM OF THE YELLOW ROBE (SIAM). of a good biography: that the Ernest Young. Illustrated. 8vo, 400 pp. author shall not use his office as a $2.25. New Amsterdam Book Co., New biographer for the exploiting of his York. 1901. own views, especially on matters concerning which even the Booths THE SANDS OF THE SAHARA. Maxwell Som· themselves feel constrained to ex- merville. Illustrated. 8vo, 162 pp. press dissent or disclaim responsi- $2.00. .J. B. Lippincott & Co., Philadel· bility. phia. 1901.

W,TH NOTEBOOK AND CAMERA. Edith Baring. AMONG THE WOMEN OF THE SAHARA. Mme. Gould. Ilhlstrated. 8vo, 104 pp. Is. 6d. Jean Pommeral. Translated by Mrs. Church Missionary Society, London. Bell. Illustrated. 8vo, 343 pp. $4.00. Hurst & Blackett, London. 1900. The account of a winter journey in Egypt, India, Ceylon, and Italy ABYSSINIA. Herbert Vivian. Illustrated, is here made extremely vivid by Maps. 8vo. $4.00. Longmans, Green & numerous well-selected and well- Co., New York. 1901. taken photographs. The author looked at men and things from a F,FTY YEARS IN WEST AFRICA. Rev. O. H. Barrow. 157 pp. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, London. 1900.

DAYBREAK IN L,V,NGSTON,A. James W. Jack, M.A. Illustrated. 12mo, :159 pp. 58. Oliphant,Anderson& Ferrier, Edinburgh. 1900.

THE TRANSVAAL AS A MISSION FIELD. Canon Farmer. 114 pp. Wells, Gardner, Dar· bon & Co., London. 1901.

THE INHABITANTS OF THE PHILIPPINES. Fred· erick H. Sawyers. Map. Illustrations. 12mo, 450 pp. $4.00 net. Imported by WH~~:rlij~~~~ib~e~~~~o~·HI~~~l. Hasketh Pritchard. Illustrated. 8vo, 288 pp. $3.00. Charles Scribner'S Sons. 1901. STUDIES IN NON,CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS. Eliot Howard. 28. 6d. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, London. 1900.

CONFERENCE OF THE WORLD'S STUDENT CHRISTIAN FEDERATION AT VERSAILLES, FRANCE, 1900. 8vo. 28. British College Christia::! Union, London. 1901. OUTLINE H,STORY OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS (GERMAN). Gustav Warneck. Berlin. 1900. GOD'S WORD IN GOD'S WORLD. Miss Gardiner. British and Foreign Bible Society, Lon· don. 1901. CHURCH CALENDAR FOR 1901. Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the Protes· tant Episcopal Church in U. S. A. PROGRESS AND TRIUMPHS OF A CENTURY IN SOUTH INDIA. J. P. Jones, D.D. 8vo.80 pp., paper. Madura. Mission Press. 190Q•.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENOE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

AMERICA. Y. P. S. C. E. At the recent twen- Y. M. C. A. The figures which in 1901. tieth anniversary, in 1901. follow relate almost wholly to the Amer- held in Portland, ican fraction of this world-organ- Maine, these remarkable statistics ization. The branches now existing number 6,192, with 521,000 members, were presented, and surely they among 50 nations, speaking 35 languages. The 1,439 American asso- indicate a phenomenal progress: ciations have 252,000 members, of whom 32,000 are college students, UNITED STATES. 37,000 railroad men, 5,000 soldiers and sailors, 1,650 Indians, 1,000 Young People's Societies……………. 29,085 miners, 5,000 colored men, 23,000 boys. The gymnasiums' enroll 77,- Junior " ……………. 13,483 000 men and boys; the educational classes, 26,000. The annual attend- Intermediate ……………. 1,126 ance upon Bible classes exceeds 500,000; the religious meetings, Mothers' 74 2,500,000; a daily attendance at the buildings of more than 100,000. Senior 80 ],400 secretaries are employed; 2 schools for training officers con- Parents' 1 ducted; $40,000 per year contributed for association work in foreign CANADA. lands, where 20 secretaries are stationed. Naval Temperance League Young People's Societies……………. 3,323 with 2,000 members. 359 buildings, costing $20,378,000, owned. A build- Junior " . . . . ……. .. … 635 ing erected every 9 days for the past year. Property valuation ex- Interm~diate 36 ceeds $24,000,000. Money given and pledged for work and buildings Parents' 2 in 1900, over $6,600,000. 27 State Committees employ 57 secretaries Mothers' 1 and expend $152,000 annually. The International Committee employs FOREIGN LANDS. 43 secretaries and expends $140,000; publishes 3 periodicals and 50 Young People's Societies ……..•…… 11,254 pamphlets annua,lly. Of buildings there are 359 in the United States Junior . " ……………. 1,598 and Canada, valued at $20,378,480; in the British Isles, 126 buildings, Intermediate .. ………. … . 18 valued at $3,213,960; on the continent of E?rope, 126 buildings, Senior ……………. 16 valued at $1,855,570; in other lands, 29 buildings, valued at $874,000; a Mothers' . .. .. .. . . .. .. .. . 13 total of 640 buildings, valued at $26,322,010. Floating Societies…….. ……. .. .. .. 123 60,818 Total membership …•.•…•…. 3,649,080 .

Among the indications of the vitality of this movement is one worthy of particular mention: Out of a prison population of 1,300 in the Kentucky Penitentiary, there are now enrolled in the Christian Endeavor Society of the institution over 500. There are 25 similar organizations' scattered here and there in other states.

Presbyterian The Dakota Pres- Aborigines. bytery is not bound- ed by geographical lines, but has jurisdiction wherever Dakota Indians are found in the United States. It consists of 20 native ministers, 25 congregations, more than 1,400 communicants and 800 Sabbath-school members, who expended in 1899 for missions and local church-work mOre than $6,000. Scores of converts last year testify to the faithfulness of these Indian ministers. Pima A home missionary to the sympathies and generosity of the whole world, and then con- Presbyterians. among the Pima tributions amounted to $2,912,346. The close relation into which mod- Indians in Arizon(1, ern inventions have brought all parts of the civilized world was Rev. C. N. Cook, writes as follows strikingly illustrated by these two appalling disasters. The nature concerning the result of toil: and extent of the calamities were known in all the cities and large "Since April 1, 1900, I have towns of Europe, and even in parts of Asia and Africa, almost as soon baptized and received into our as in the states where they oc- curred, and imIQ.ediately messages churches 78 adults, including three of sympathy and offers of help began pouring in. Maricopas. This gives us in all a present membership of about 950; we hope to reach a total of 1,000 members by next April, or twenty years from the time that our Home Board took charge of this field.

Nearly two-fifths of the Pimas are connected with the Presbyterian church. The Pimas are a peace- The Mormons A few days since, loving people. Some are born me- Planning to at a meeting of chanics, such as blacksmiths, car- Invade Japan. .. President" Snow penters, shoemakers, tailors, bow and the twel ve and arrow makers, basket-makers, "apostles," held in Salt Lake City, and workers in earthenware, etc. it was voted to open a mission at an Some know how to raise cattle, early day in the Land of the Morn- many are good farmers, some know ing Sun, and" apostle" Heber J.

how to spend money as fast or Grant was deputed to inaugurate faster than they can earn it, others the work. Not much has been un- know how to save and even hoard dertaken by the Latter-day Saints it. The great majority are truth- in non-Christian countries since loving and hbnest, and have no the fifties, when, upon the procla- respect for liars and thieves. The mation of polygamy, some scores of Pimas as a tribe are farmers. They elders were despatched to the are industrious and anxious to re- earth's ends to evangelize in the main self-supporting, but at pres- name of Joseph Smith and Brig- ent this is impossible with the ma- ham Young; but in every case soon jority of them, because they have to meet with utter failure, notably no water to irrigate their farms, as in India. Of this new attempt the it has been taken from them by head of the "church" declares: "I white settlers." have not the least doubt that suc- Galveston G 0 v. Sayers, of cess will crown our effort, or that Relief Fund. Texas, has reported apostle Grant is the man to do the to the legislature the disposition of the funds for work." ~ the relief of the sufferers by the flood at Galveston last Septem- Catholicism in The Rev. C. L. ber. The total amount received Puerto Rico. Thompson, secre- through all agencies, so far as . could be ascertained, was $1,988.- taryof the Presby- 414. The governor reported that terian Board of Home Missions, every nation in the world con- says: "The Roman Catholic tributed in some manner to the Church for 400 years has oppressed funds. The Johnstown flood of these millions of people. These May, 1889, in like maimer appealed are the crimes for which the Span- ish Catholic Church must be ar- raigned at the bar of history: 1. 'l'hat it kept that large popUlation

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

there all those years in extreme life's work on the Pacific Coast. poverty and squalor. 2. It has These pioneers have been followed held them in such ignorance that by scores and hundreds of faithful not 15 per cent. can either read or servants of Christ;. According to write. 3. It has held them on a the last report, this society has plane of morals so low that the in British Columbia 12 missionsacredness of family life is but aries, 22 missions, and 1,546 memlittle regarded. 4. It has given bers; in Manitoba and the Norththem no Sabbath. 5. It has kept west, 10 missionaries, 16 missi9ns, from them the knowledge of true and 1,446 members; and in Ontario Christianity. 6. It has driven and Quebec, 16 missionaries, 23 most of the men into practical in- missions, and 2,063 members. Befidelity. It is now the opportunity sides these ordained missionaries of the Church in America to coun- there are scores of other missionary teract these influences running workers, such as the wives, teachthrough so many generations. ers, and other lay helpers. They have industrial institutes at ;Mun- Canadian In 1824, the year in cey, Brandon, Red Deer, and Methodists and which the Canada Coqualeetza, as well· as several boarding-schools, orphanages, and the Indians. Conference separa- hospitals.-Missionary Outlook. ted from the Metho- Sorrow and It was a hard thing dist -Episcopal Church, this mis- Joy in when, last summer, sionary society was organized. Its specified work was to spread the Greenland. the Moravian mis- Gospel among the Indians of sionaries in Green- Canada, and its income for the first year was $144. In 1827 Mr. Case land took final leave of the people was appointed superintendent. among whom they and their prede- The work spread rapidly, and soon cessors have preached the Gospel for missions were established at St. about 172 years, side by side with the Claire on the west and spread east more extended work of the Danish and northward to Credit, Rice brethren, to whom they have now Lake, Grape Island, and Sault Ste. transferred their pastoral work. Marie, in Ontario. In 1833 the There is no longer pioneer missionwork was greatly strengthened by ary work to do on the western the union of the Canada Confer- coast, unless it be in the extreme ence with the Wesleyan Methodist north, on Smith Sound, where Church. In 1840 James Evans there are thought to be about 200 was sent to the Hudson's Bay heathen, besides some 600 on the Territories, where he invented the east coast. A Danish missionary syllabics, translated hymns and preaches to these and has baptized Scripture passages, performed some. A young Dane is now apostolic journeys, and, with two studying the Eskimo with the inor three assistants, proclaimed tention of going to Smith Sound. the Gospel to the tribes on a field that stretched from Lake At the final leave-takings there Superior to the Rocky Mountains, was more weeping than singing, and from Red River to Lake Atha- and the trumpets sometimes rebasca. The work.in British Colum- fused their voice. At one farewell bia is of a more recent date. In meeting some 800 Eskimos were 1859 Rev. Ebenezer Robson went present, an almost unexampled as a missionary, and in 1863 Rev. number for Greenland, who s e Thomas Crosby entered upon his whole population is hardly 11,000.

The Danish pastor, Balle, who

has been in Greenland almost 40 members, 47,372; on trial for church years, will have the chief oversight membership, 13,265; scholars, 92,- of the 1,600 members thus added to 488; increase of mem bers (1899), the Danish Church. His son, also 1,110; on trial, 1,646. There are, in- a pastor, was born and brought up cluding members, about 200,000 in Greenland, altho taking his persons under Christian instruc- classical and divinity course in tions.

Denmark. He had long wanted to The Indepen- One hundred years pre<1ch to the heathens, and had dents and ago the London great joy when, as the Moravians Missions. Missionary Society were about leaving, 38 heathens had but 17 reprefrom the east coast came to settle in the West. sentatives in the field, but now has 425, and associated with them EUROPE. are 924 ordained and 4,274 unor- Bible Society At the first meeting dained natives. The stations oc- of Scotland. of directors of the cupied number 2,358, and of the National Bible So- churches planted during the last ciety of Scotland for the new year, century 1,518 are now self-support- it was reported that in 1900, 941,093 ing.

Scriptures had been distributed, of The Friends The humanitarian which 659,594 were in foreign or heathen countries. The China is– and zeal of the British sues alone amounted to 417,691. It was agreed to reprint the Gospels Missions. Friends a century in the Murray type for circulation in China, and to issue a further im- ago was only manipression of the Chinese Gospels in character, with annotations and fest in anti-slavery effort. It was illustrations; also to offer Russian Testaments at a nominal price to not until 1862 that 3 Friends sailed Russian workmen at present in Glasgow in connection with the ap- for Calcutta on a prospective visit. proaching International Exhibition, and to present each widow The first missionary of the Friends' and orphan bereaved by the recent loss of fishermen in Shetland with Foreign Missionary Association a copy of the Bible, bearing a suitable inscription. worked her way out to India in 1866. In 1867 operations began in Syria and Palestine. In the same year Madagascar was entered. In 1871 France, at the time of the Franco-German war. A little church was organized at Constanti· nople in 1872. Since 1879 work has been carried on among Zulu Kaffirs in Natal, and elsewhere in South The Wesley- The Wesleyan Mis- Africa. In 1884 China was at- ans and sionary Soc i e t y tempted, and in the year 1897 Cey- lon and the Island of Pemba. There Missions. published these sta- tistics in January have been more than 100 mission· of this year: The countries in which aries sent out since 1870, of whom the society is now at work are Eu- 94 are still in the field. rope, India, China, West Africa, the Transvaal, Mashonaland, and A Gigantic On a high hill, in Rhodesia, British Honduras, and Sunday- the mid s t of the Bahamas. The stations, or cir- school. thickly populatlld cuits, 315; chapels, 2,450; mission- portion of the city aries, 366; other paid agents, cate- of Stockport, England, stands an chists, etc., 3,090; unpaid agents, immense four-story brick building, local preachers, etc., 6,133; church at once the pride of the town and

GENERAL M1SslONARY lNTELLIGENCE

the Mecca of pilgrims from every Monastic Well may French quarter of the globe. This is the Orders in statesmen contem- world-renowned Stockport Sunday- France. plate with solici- school, famous alike for its gigantic size and its remarkable history, ex- tude the presence tending over a period of 116 years. of such a horde of reUg'ieuses and 'Vith a present enrollment of over all zealous for the papacy. These 5,000, and a total record of 6,085 figures will give some idea of their teachers and 105,900 scholars trained numbers: The Jesuits, 2,464 French within its walls, its achievements members; Marists, 2,130 members; are without a parallel. This famous Benedictines,49 convents and 2,000 institution dates back to 1784, four members; Trappists, 25 monaster- years after Robert Raikes began ies and 1,600 members; Marianites, his notable experiment. It was 130 houses and 1,270 members; Laz- originally established for the chil- arists, 67 houses and 1,200 members; dren of the laboring poor. In the Capuchins, 48 houses and 600 mem- early days teachers were employed bel's; and, besides these, Carmelites, at the rate of one shilling and six- Assumptionists, Premonstraten- pence.a Sunday, and there were two sians, Carthusians, Franciscans, ~sessions, lasting from 9 o'clock in Dominicans, Oratorians, Brothers the morning until 12, and from 1 of St. Jean de Dieu, Barnabites, o'clock to the hour of afternoon St.Sulpicians, Passionists, Re- worship, when the pupils were con- demptionists, Picpucians, Oblats, ducted to either church or chapel, et id omne genus, some two or returning again to the school until three scores in all; a total of 461 6 o'clock. The curriculum embraced houses, and approaching to 15,000 not only Bible study, but reading, members. writing, and spelling, arithmetic being added in the case of a few German Aid In practical Chris- who distinguished themselves by for Laborers. tianity Germany diligence and good behavior. can occasionally A Policeman A certain Belfast give us suggestions. The insurance of working men is it case in point. Worth policeman, when in Of the 56,000,000 people in that em- pire, 16,000,000 are laborers. Of Having. the neighborhood of these 9,000,000 are insured against sickness, 17,000,000 against acci- a saloon, and often dent, and 13,000,000 against old age. From 1885 to 1900 no fewer asked "What will you have to than 40,000,000 cases were assisted at a gross expense of $603,000,000. drink?" was wont to draw out a Nearly 4,000,000 cases of aid to working men are relieved each collecting-card and say, "I want year at an expense of $250,000 a day. Every year there is paid nothing to drink, but, instead of $21,250,000 to 3,250,000 cases of ac- cident, and over $20,000,000 to 520,- that, just give me a shilling for the 000 men insured against weakness and old age. Not counting the Church Missionary Society." One costs of administration, there has been contributed $200,000,000 by day he met with one of the many the workingmen themselves, $274,- 750,000 by the underwriters, and who say, "Oh, I don't believe in $37,500,000 by the imperial govern- foreign missions; I never give any- thing to them." "You are just the man I've been looking for," said the policeman; and, pulling out another card, said, "Then you won't mind contributing. to the Mission for Seamen?" In this way that man collected $220 from over 300 people.

ment. That is, working men have about 200,000 marks, much of which received $312,250,000 more for dam- is secured from legacies. Last year ages than they paid in premiums. the chief contributor was a court lady, Countess Oriola, who gave Berlin City There is a very gen- 12,000 marks. In addition to several Missions. eral idea that city regularly ordained pastors, the asso- ciation employs 46 city missionaries missions are dis- who work from house to house tinctively American and British in and in conjunction with the work their character, and not a few will of the city congregation, 6 candibe surprised to know that they con- dates of theology, and 10 women stitute one of the most important helpers.-The Independent. features of Christian effort in Berlin, and the work is all the more The Papacy If the numerical test noteworthy because it is entirely Waning. be applied to the Holy voluntary in character, without a Year pilgrimages to penny of support from Church or State. Recently the annual report Rome which have just- been comof the association, which was estab- pleted, it is clear that the power of lished and is still headed by the the Papacy and the craving for its former court preacher, Ad. Stocker, "indulgences" and "pardons" is was issued with a wealth of inter- largely dying off. Instead of the esting data. The association is- three or four million pilgrims that sues each week 108,000 sermons, were expected, the 163 pilgrimages intended for those who can not made, added to all the pilgri~s attend church. Of this edition, who came singly, scarcely num- 20,000 are used in Berlin, and the bered a quarter of a million, and of .rest go to all the corners of the these many were so poor that they globe wherever Germans without were lodged and fed by the Vatican, Church connections are t.o be and ate and drank when and where found. They are not generally they could. The monetary regiven a.way, but are sold at a nom- sults were somew.hat better, these inal price. The colporters are volun- amounting to over £320,000; but teers from all the ranks of life, this sum looks quite insignificant including many representatives of beside the Twentieth Century the nobility. The association pub- Funds of the Nonconformist bodies lishes a f!lunday paper, the Volks- now in progress. The spread of bote, in .an edition of over 100,000, intelligence and education, added and thus has given a solution of to the reflected light of Protestant- Sunday-paper problems unknown ism (which unconsciously affects elsewhere in Christendom. Other many Catholics who would scorn Christian publications are issued in to acknowledge it), is proving too ediiions of 10,000 to 25,000. Among much for the superstitions and prethe mission enterprises of the asso- tensions of Rome.-The Christian. ciation is a l'r1agdalene institute, which has done much good for Blessing in Mrs. Alice Gordon fallen women. Last year 1,021 came undep its influence, and many of Store Gulick's many these were restored to home and respectability. Another institution for Spain. friends will rejoice seeks to regain especially young culprits. In the printing-house of the to learn that her association about 100 persons are employed. The annual expenses are diligent efforts in behalf of a $100,- 000 fund for the International In- stitute for Girls in Spain have been rewarded by it good measure of success, sufficient indeed to warrant the expectation that before many

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

months the school can be removed They were again summoned, from Biarritz, France-its head- and two auxiliary judges spoke quarters since the outbreak of the very roughly, and threatened to Spanish war-and 'planted in Ma- persecute them "to the infinite."

drid, the political and commercial "But we have another Infinite,"

center of the Spanish nation, where answered one of them, and they it rightfully belongs. Already left resolved to stand their ground.

about $68,000 have been secured,and The next evening the Presbyterian at the recent annual meeting of the congregation was forcibly dissolved institute in the Old South Church, by the police. A later communi- Boston, spontaneous gifts amount- cation says: ing to nearly $3,000 were made The Building of the Presbyterian Church without any plea for immediate is British property, so that probably a point contributions. has been raised by the action of the police. The police not succeeding in rousing resist- Persecution Portuguese Protes- ance have nevertheless continued in their and Progress tantism has won a action, having since stopped seven or eight in Portugal. signal victory. A meetings. In one case only did they arrest a preacher (a Portuguese), but let him go as priest at Carminha, soon as the doors were closed. The persecunear Oporto, brought a charge tion has been brought about by the digniagainst a Protestant gentleman for taries of the Romish Church.

circulating tracts assailing the re- Young Men in The past year has ligion of the State. A large crowd Russia. been signalized by listened to the depositions, and the an advance move- defense was in the hands of an elo- , ment for work among young men quent advocate, who, in a stirring in Russia, which is hailed on every speech, denounced the priest's con- hand as of great promise and im- duct as being worthy of the days of portance. Some prominent mem- the Inquisition. The court, after bers of the Young Men's Christia,n'

an exhaustive consideration of the Association have interested them- subject, gave a verdict of "not selves for some time in this direc- guilty." This verdict will give tion, and their efforts resulted in fresh heart to a movement which the visit of a secretary of the is rapidly permeating certain ele- International Committee to Russia ments of Portuguese life, and will to consider the extension of the encourage many who are in secret railroad work. He was most sympathy with the Protestant faith cordially received, given every to become its open adherents. facility for travel over the rail- The Evangelical Alliance reports roads of the empire, and his report, that in January the representatives read and fully appreciated by the of the five principal Protestant con- czar, led to the forming of a gregations in Oporto were sum- "Society for the Moral and Physi- moned to the presence of the judge cal Development of Russian Young of the Criminal Court, who ordered Men." Not directly affiliated with them to close their places of wor- the International Committee of·the ship. These were two Episcopal, Young Men's Christian Associa- one Presbyterian, one Independent, tion, it still is in close sympathy and the Methodist. The brethen with that, and as an indication stated their conscientious objec- one of the secretaries of the Paris tions to the order, and left the branch was appointed to go to St.

judge with the understanding that PeteNburg and take charge of the they would go on just the same, as new society. During this past year they had broken no law. the rooms of the society were

opened and the exercises were a purely secular authority-I find it stated attended by a considerable number that by this tran3lation he and his colleagues of Russians prominent in educa- had for the first time brought the knowledge tional and religious work. The of the Gospel of our blessed Lord within the service was according to the ritual reach of 200,000,000 of human beings; that is of the Greek Church, the selections to say, the number of men and women speak- from the Bible being read in Rus- ing the languages into which they trans- sian and in French, and the music lated parts of the Bible were something like being given by a choir of a school that number. In the face of an achievement under the auspices of the Prince so stupendous as this, it hardly seems to me of Oldenburg. Almost immedi- an exaggeration to say that Dr. Carey de- ately 100 young men enrolled their serves the first place in the history of Chris- names, and scarcely had the visit- tian missionaries. I do not wish to exag- ors reached Paris when it appeared gerate, but if you think even more important that the number had increased to the missionary work of so great a saint as over 300, 90 of whom were in the St. Francis Xavier, still so potent and diver· bookkeeping class, while 150 had at- gent are the results of so widespread a trans- tended the first Sunday sermon. lation of the Scriptures as was executed by The higher authorities of the Rus- Dr. Carey and 'others at Serampore, that you sian government have given the will, I think, agree with me that it is difficult movement the most cordial sup- to putat too high an average the value of Dr. port, and-the empress has interested Carey's service to Christianity. He is surely herself in it in a way that can an example-as conspicuous an example as scarcely fail to insure its best suc- in the history of Christianity exists-of the cess.-The Independent. way in which God chooses the foolish things of the world to confound tile wise, and the ASIA. weak things of the world to confound things which are mighty. The Jews The Sultan has is- . Excluded from sue d instructions Armenian Reports from the Atrocities. Armenian provin- Palestine. prohibiting the set- tlement of Jews in ces come in slowly, and nearly always with difficulty, Palestine. This must for a while owing to the system of espionage necessarily affect that steady flow which prevails among Turkish toward the Holy .Land which has officials. By way of Vienna an- now been going on for some time other ghastly tale reaches us of past, and it must also result in a murder and outrage upon native further development of Zionism. Christians. One wretched fanatic Of late there has been an evident boasts of having slain, with his own purpose to realize the desire of the hands, 200 Christians. The account Jew to retgrn to Jerusalem, and as furnished by the Vienna corre- of the 10,000,000 of Hebrews in the spondent of a London daily seems world one-half are on Russian soil, too dreadful to be true. We read it is not difficult to foresee that of men crucified on trees, stakes very striking political complica- being driven through their hands tions may soon arise from the and feet; women' outraged and working of the new instructions. mutilated, and children torn to pieces un d e r the eyes of their A Tribute At a Students' Con- parents. Others were dismemc to Carey. ference lately held bered, limb by limb, in the most fiendish manner; others again had at Serampore, "slices taken from their flesh, as Bishop Welldon had this to say of steak is cut from an ox," before the immortal founder of modern they were flung into the river. missions: The Servian consul at Mitrovitza declares that 1,100 people have been In the annuai register for the year 1835- murdered and 400 women outraged and placed in harems. And, it is

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

added, "the Turkish authorities ing. One million oxen are said to have shown utter indifference to have perished in a single district. the massacres. " Well may the cor- The Indian Witnes8 shows that, respondent head' his despatch, should the government send into "Europe's Shame." Before this that district 10,000 cows, it would state of things we are helpless. be between 5 and 6 years before Our treaties are obsolete docu- animals required for work would ments. Turkey knows that Europe be ready. All that can be said at is too much occupied with other the present time is that in some business to pay attention to their districts further ruin has stopped, devil's game, and so hell is let but the work of repair is to be long loose.-The Christian. and tedious, and there will be need of help not for months merely, but In South India the native Ohris- for years. tian community has attained a population of 608,878. Of these A Widow's Pandita Ramabai 159,797 are communicants. Since 1878 the community has more than Church in has organized a doubled, and the communicants have grown threefold. The Syrian India. c h u r c hat her Ohristian community in the same area numbers 330,000, and the Mukti MIssion, Roman Oatholics 1,138,772, a total more than 2,000,000. Kidgaum, which is composed exclu- sively of women. It has 350 mem- bers, with 400 probationers besides, all of whom have become Ohris- tians within the laE;t few months.

Honor to In the recen t The Viceroy We wish to note and the with great pleasure a Missionary. famine the distin- Nautch. and thankfnlness a unique feature of guished s e r vic e which Rev. Robert A. Hume, of the viceroy's' tour through South· Ahmednagar, r end ere d, was ern India-namely, that he was nobrought to the attention of the late where greeted by the nautch girl. queen by the viceroy and the local She used to be everywhere at one government at Bombay, and a gold time, on railway platforms, in promedal (Kaisar' i 'Hind), given cessions, and in durbars. Itseemed directly by the queen, has been as if we had lost the faculty of reconferred upon him. Heretofore joicing in anything without reparchments were given in such joicing in the sight of dancing girls. cases, but the new viceroy made The band, nautch, and the betel the change to a gold medal. There formed the tripod of human existhave been but four or five of these ence in India. The nautch is a medals given in all India. Dr. relic of the barbaric age, when Hume is the son of Rev. Robert W. greatness was measured by luxury and Hannah D. Hume, former mis- and voluptuousness. It is altosionaries in India. He has been a gether out of harmony with the missionary of the American Board spirit of a civilization which ~e­ ~6 year's and is now principal of mands that woman shall no longer the Ahmednagar Theological Sem- be a slave, and man, in whatever inary. station born, shall be judged by his readiness, to sacrifice the pleasures The Famine. Even where' rains of the senses on the altar of duty. have fallen the Lord Ourzon has preached the gos- pel of work and righteousness to ability to cultivate the ground is prince and soldier. It was peculseriously impaired by the loss of cattle with which to do the plow-

iarly appropriate that the nautch this a Chinese magistrate congirl should have been banished from demned the assailant to sit in the his presence. It is devoutly to be cangue by the gate of the missionwished that the precedent intro- house for severa,l hours each day duced in Lord Curzon's tour may be for two or three weeks. Miss Hartfollowed in all future receptions of well now reports that the results viceroys and governors, and that of the punishment have been salu- India will show to the world how tary, for the old man, who was a she can honor greatness without terror in the neighborhood formerdishonoring womanhood.-Indian ly, has since then given no trouble Social Reformer. whatever, and has stopped talking against the school, which he had The Bicycle With the invention formerly constantly reviled. After the flood of last summer, which as an of the present form impoverished so many at Foochow, the old reprobate received from the Evangelizer. of the bicycle came relief committee, through Miss Hartwell, some tickets for rice, its immediate ap- and his temper now seems to be" quite changed. preciation by the missionaries of Chinese The Chinese hatred India as an evangelistic agency. Hatred of 0 f the "foreign Foreign~rs. devils" has its It is only a slight exaggeration to deep roots in the say that it would be difficult to past, and that in nothing else than the" commercial policy of Europe, find any of the younger generation at first in England. This led to the great opium war of 1839-42, of missionaries, men or women, and only when that had opened the well-known five treaty ports who are not preaching the Gospel could there be any talk about a Protestant missionary work. The by the use of the wheel. With good earlier work was applied chiefly to the learning of the language and main roads, and well-trodden and the translation of the Bible, and redounded as much to the advansmooth footpaths, there are but tage of trade as of missions. In- deed, the first, and long the only, few villages in the plains that are Protestant missionary in China, Robert Morrison (1807-1834), was impossible of access on this wonder- in the East India Company's serv- ice as an interpreter. The persistfullittle machine. The day when ent tension of feeling between China and the foreign powers our native evangelists can visit four chiefly concerned commerce, not missions. It was the Chinese times as many villages as when go- stoppage of a trading-vessel, The Arrow, which brought on the ing on foot, and preach to four second war, 1856-58, which blazed up anew in 1859 and led to the loottimes as many souls when less ing of the Summer Palace. In all this, missions were in no way conwearied by their long walks in the heat, is therefore now in sight.

Indeed, it is now a question whether it is not false economy to permit those wearying walks or slow rid- ing in the bullock carts, when with the bicycle the native preacher could cover far more ground, and be fresher in body and mind for his spiritual work.-Rev. J. E. Abbott.

There are 7 Mohammedan newspapers in India, says "the Ka't~kab­ i-Hind, which are devoted exclusively to combat Christianity.

The Cangue Some months ago as a as Miss Hartwell, Christianizer. of Foochow, was visiting a mission- school her chair-bearer was at- tacked by a Chinese pugilist. Upon

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

cerned. Only it followed that by representation which is dished up the treaties of Nanking, 1842, of by the ill-instructed correspondents Tientsin, 1858, and of Peking, 1860, of the newspapers. It is not mis- the general right of settlement was sions but commerce which from granted to foreigners, including the first has stood between Chinese missionaries. The demand came and the European nations, and it from France on account of Roman is the reckless use of their military Catholic missions, and was after- power by these, in order to force ward extended to the Protestant. China into a commercial connec- tion, such as that empire has never Missions and missionaries had wished or willed. The missionaries to suffer from hatred which these naturally were not judged in the constant political collisions called light of their specific purpose, but forth. The people would only were included with all their see in them the representatives countrymen as foreign devils, to of the hated foreigners, and make be made answerable for the greed them likewise answerable for these and violence of their governments. misfortunes thus brought upon -Nordisk Missions Tidskrift. China. How often a missionary, when presenting the Gospel and China and How has it come declaring that he had come to the Old about that the Chi- China to seek the people's good Dragon. nese are now so and to make known a Savior to cruel _and godless? them, has had the words thrown into his face, "And to bring us That they persecute the missionopium!" They were charged with aries and all foreigners, and so unbeing nothing but agents of W est- mercifully cut down their own ern politics. For instance, Hudson countrymen that have become Taylor, more than twenty years Christians? Answer:" An enemy ago, says that in an interview hath done this." And this is none which he had with a mandarin he other than the old dragon, the murtried to set forth the good inten- derer from the beginning, the devil. tions of the missionaries, but re- And him do the Chinese worship! ceived this answer: Everywhere-on the Chinese impe- rial banner, on the roofs of temples, It is all very well, Mr. Taylor, to talk in ancestral halls and houses, on this way to ignorant people, bnt you know tombs, pieces of furniture, coins, very well and I know very well what Eng- fans, cups, and embroidery patland's policy is toward China. You English terns-one sees the dragon porcame to China 40 or 50 years ago and found trayed. The head is like a camel's, her people unit.ed, flourishing, prosperous, but has the horns of a roebuck, the and too strong for you todevour,as you have eyes of a rabbit, the ears of a cow; devoured India. Thereupon you resolved to the neck is that of a snake, the belly impoverish our land by the help of opium, a frog's, the scales those of a fish, and to ensnare the hearts of the people, and the claws of a hawk, the tail of a to gain over a party in the land, through tiger. Who or what this dragon is your missions, and thereafter to possess no one can say. But he rules in the yourselves of the country. We know very air and he bears the whole earth; well what your plans are, and it is of no use when he bestirs his hideous memfor you to try to throw dust in the eyes of bers there comes a change of forus mandarins by such stories as you are now tune for good or ill. Offerings must trying to palm off upon us. therefore be made to him, and feasts kept. Woe to anyone who Mr. Taylor heard the same things injures him! Whoever digs too from another mandarin with whom he was sailing up an affluent of the Yang-tse-kiang. The truth, therefore, is the exact opposite of the

deep into the ground, or in a wrong of persecution, the remarkable place, comes too near the dragon, steadfastness with which so many and brings himself and his into have stood by their faith and suf- calamity. At every step one has to fered for it has surprised even the fear him and beware of him. missionaries. Wherever the storm Everything on earth which is has passed, the native church has grand, strong, and mighty de- gathered together its remnant scends from the dragon or is a members and organized itself anew. copy of him. Chiefly is this true The native converts who have es- of the Ohinese emperor; his body- caped death have lost nearly all is the dragon-body, his counte- their property, and everywhere nance the dragon-countenance, his churches and hospitals have been mantle the dragon-mantle, his burned to the ground. throne the dragon-seat, his death "the ascent of the dragon to the Chinese Her r Bismark, a long journey." Thus, in China, Martyrs. customs officer in God's place is assumed by the dragon; to the place of faith has China, who passed succeeded superstition: to.the place through the siege of the legations, of love and piety the fear of spirits. says: "It is thoroughly inspiring As Paul says, holding themselves to see how many old men deeply to be wise, they have become fools. wounded, already devoted to death, -Missionsblatt fur Kinder.· were heard comforting the young Christians and see kin g to Emigration Rev. W.· A. Main strengthen their faith. ' Hsiang of Christian writes from China: tientschu!' (i.e., 'Think on God I') is heard almost everywhere, and Chinese. "About 300 of our here first one learns to. know the K ucheng C h r i s – word martyr in the full nobHity of its meaning." – Missionsblatt fur tians, togethet with 100 or more Kinder. from Nirgchiang District., are just now.leaving for Borneo to start a Gilbert Reid The ninth annual Christian colony in that part of the and the report of the In- island which is under English rule. Boxers. ternational In- They are to be followed by other stitute, of which large companies of our Kucheng people next year. A number of our Rev. Gilbert Reid is the originator, . best families and workers are going, shows that confusion has come to and we are sustaining a serious loss this scheme, at least for the time, thereby. They can be easily self- as to so many forms of effort in supporting in any church work, for China. The Chinese Recorder, many of them have property, but however, declares that" the tide is they will need supervision. already on the turn, and the re- turning flood must carry the enter- The Condi- Definite informa- prise to a successful issue. The de- tion of tion is now reaching mand for the 'new learning' will be greater than ever within a few Manchuria. the Presbyterian months, and educational institu- Foreign Mission tions of every sort will be in high favor." Committee in Scotland as to the state of matters in Manchuria, the Buddhists It is the fashion to field which has yielded such a rich in Japan. speak of Buddhism harvest of converts under the labors of United Presbyterian mission- as the faith of the aries. While some ofthe converts peoples of Tibet, China, and Japan, have fallen away under the stress of so many hundred millions of the,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

world's population, and the teach- try of magnificent triumphs. Vic- ing of Buddha is supposed to pre- tor Hugo said that the twentieth sent an unbroken front to the ad- century would see a world made vance of the army of the Cross. It out of Africa. This prophecy is is a question whether the divisions being fulfilled to-day. Cities and of Buddhism affect the resistance civilizations will rise on the shores which it offers to the spread of of the great inland lakes, and a new Christianity, but it is certain that Anglo-Saxon center of civilization at the present time Buddhism is will form in South Africa. The only a name, and one applied to populations of Cape Town and Dur- widely different systems of teach- ban will be doubled. J ohannesing. Leaving aside the considera- burg will have a population of 500,- tion of the difference between the 000. Before long there will be so-called Southern Buddhism, held 10,000,000 whites in South Africa, by the people of Ceylon, and North- and we shall see the formation of a ern Buddhism, in other parts of federation of states under the Brit- Asia, even in little Japan Buddh- ish flag." ism is not a unit, and the teaching of som'tl of the sects is very far United Pres- Under date of Defrom the original doctrine of Guat- byterians on cember 24th Rev. J. ama. Nanjo gives 12 sects in his brief history of the Japanese sects, the Nile. K. Griffen writes of but there are 8 sects, with 38 sub- his arrival at Umsects, enumerated in another list. The Bureau of Statistics gives 10 durman to begin mission work as sects, with 71,886 temples and 93,- as soon the military authorities will 584 priests of all kinds. at the end permit. Meantime he is looking of the year 1896. – The Japanese about him and studying the ways of Evangelist. the natives, and has hit upon this fashion: "They seem to have a great The Buddhists are so impressed passion for scars. Every tribe has with the value of medical mission its tribal mark. For example, the work that they have bought a Danagala have 3 long scars down piece of land in Hakodate and are each cheek, and the Shagga have 3 going to build a large hospital for running the other way, from the the poor; they propose to make no mouth back. The Furs have a tricharge for attendance. angle; the Taaisha, numerous little scars over the temple, etc. But, AFRICA. besides these distinguishing marks, they have scars all over their Africa's Bishop Hartzell has bodies. This is especially true of Future. lately return3d to the women. They will have a dou- ble row around the body, of oval the Dark Continent shape, set on end, and each scar to push evangelizing work in behalf about an inch long, and sometimes of the Methodist Church. He re- turned on their side; scars on their turns in an optimistic mood, as arms and legs and breasts-every may be inferred from the following visible part (and nearly the whole statement, made at a fraternal din- body is visible) is covered with ner given to him the night before he scars. I inquired of my washersailed. He said: "Africa is the woman what they were for, and last country in the world to be she replied, 'Klick,' by sucking touched by civilization. To-day it her tongue against her back teeth, is a continent of magnificent oppor- which meant' Just so.' Some tell tunity; to-morrow it will be a coun- me they are for ornamentation,.

and some that they are the result dents. Out of 54 students there of remedies used for many ills and are some from the Transvaal, some for casting out devils. If for the from the BakhatlllJ, others come latter, they are complete failures, from the banks of the Zambesi, as my observation teaches me; but one is from Lake Ngami, and some for remedies, I could not, with my from the country of the Mangwato; present experience, pass judgment. the latter have come entirely on They are aU made by a razor, and foot for a distance of about 1,800 I have seen little girls from 6 to 10 kilometers. The normal school years old with a double row around counts 97 pupils, 9 of whom are their bodies. One can not help but sent by Khama; others come from wonder what a screaming there the Orange Free State, the Cape would be when the little devils Colony, etc. A few weeks ago 28 were being cast out." scholars succeeded in passing the examinations' which qualify them Cape Verde Rev. George P. as elementary teachers, the same Islands Nind sailed for his examinations which the whites in Mission. new appointment, the colony have to pass. This re- the Portuguese sult, added to those of preceding years, places the institution among Mission in the Cape Verde Islands, the best in Southern Africa.-Jouron Decembel' 19. A farewell meet- nal des Missions Evangeliques. ing was held in the new Portuguese Methodist Episcopal Church at The African In spite of conven- New Bedford, Mass., and addresses Slave Trade. tions and proclamawere made by several ministers. Two years ago some Christian Por- tions, the s I a v e tuguese went from the United trade is still carried on in ways lit- States to the islands and began tle suspected, an instructive in- Methodist meetings, and Mr. Nind stance of which was recently will find a company of Methodists brought to light. Twenty negroes to welcome him. belonging to the German East African Protectorate were forcibly Paris Mission At Morija, in the seized at Bagamoyo and carried off in South Lessouto, the prin- to Zanzibar, where they were put Africa. cipal station of the on board a coasting-vessel trading P a l' i s Missionary under the French flag. An anony- mous letter brought the "black Society, there is a large church cargo" under the notice of the with 25 out-stations, directed by French consul at Zanzibar, and M. MabiIle, with the assistance of under his instructions the harbor a native pastor. Their report tells police were enabled to retain the of a good year, on the whole. Al- slave-ship, which was just on the tho the hostility of the heathen point of leaving port under the chiefs becomes more and more protection of the French flag. marked, there has been a real move- Without the warning received the ment toward Christianity among search would probably have been the people. But it is in the schools, fruitless, for the cargo was quite in which co un t more than 1,500 order and consisted of rice in bags; scholars, that the most important but upon thoroughly overhauling progress is shown. The Biblical the vessel the police came upon the school has entered into more spa- poor victims, 2 adults and 18 chilcious premises. The influence of dren between 8 and 13, stowed away the seminary of evangelists is al- under the rice-bags and with gags ways extending, as is proved by the diverse nationality of its stu-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

in their mouths. They were at churches for worship-a claim, too, once liberated and handed over to which the presidenteof Malibay the German cOIDsul, who sent them affirms is valid. back to their home, while the vessel was laid under embargo, and Trouble in There has recently the Arabs in charge were sentenced Erromanga. been an outbreak to three and two years' imprisonment with hard labor.-Kreuz und of heathenism on Schwe1·t. the southern side of Erromanga, where for many years peace has Berlin Mis- The Berlin Mission- prevailed. The heathen have killed sions in ary Society occu- 1 Christian man and 3 children (boys from 10 to 12), and another So. Africa. pie s several sta- Christian has been wounded. On tions in the Free the other hand, the Christians killed'1 man and wounded 2 men. State (now the Orange River Mr. Robertson was absent, and Colony). Their missionaries at the cause of the outbreak was the Bethany, for instance, minister to taking of·the wife of a man who about 5,000 natives (of whom some had gone to labor in Queensland 1,600 are baptized), visit the farm and was absent several years. servants, and preach to the Boers, When he returned he found that who, as a rule, attend most regu- his .wife had married another man larly and are grateful for their and that he was dead. But the services. The prosperity of the angry husband and his friends station may be gathered from the took revenge by assailing the fact that last year the surplus bal- young man's father. They inance amounted to £350, which was duced numbers of professed Chrisremitted to the head office. A tian natives to join them. Prepacapital bit of work has been the rations were then made for war. construction of a dam to collect the The Christian chiefs and teachers water for purposes of irrigation. kept on the defensive until the This arduous task was undertaken three boys were killed while gathby 161 natives of their free will, ering shell-fish. These good men and took 1,130 days to accomplish. used every influence to keep their One of the Boers, formerly hostile people from fighting. to the mission, has testified that there has been a great improve- PonapeRe- To Christian Amerment in his servants since the in- opened. icans none of the duction of the Gospel. results of the war ISLANDS OF THE SEA. with Spain will give greater satis- faction than the incidental one Methodism According to a de- which transferred the control of in the spatch to the New the Caroline Islands from Spain to Germany. The utterly unwar- Philippines. York Sun, Mr. Mc- ranted banishment of the Ameri- Laughlin, a Metho- can Board missionaries from Po- nape and the breaking up of the dist missionary in Manila, held missions by the Spanish authorisome 30 religious services within a ties showed the unfitness of that few days in several neighboring nation to share in any plan of colvillages, with the result that 5,000 onization likely to benefit the unwere in attendance, and a large developed races. The January number openly announced their Mi88i(J'(V.),~.f H(}r«ld contains the purpose to pass over at once to Protestantism, and then claim the right to use certain Catholic

first letters received from Mr. and movement which means so much Mrs. Gray, Miss Foss, and Miss for their daughters. Palmer after their renewal of labor in Ponape. The welcome of the A Dreadful Says Carter Harri- German governor and his associ- Scandal. son, in his "Race ates was sincere and hearty, and wit h the Sun": every assistance needed has been extended for reopening the mission. " We send missionaries to convert The governor made the mission- the heathen of India, China. Siam, aries guests for two days at his Japan, and Bur!pa. In all these home. 0 Native teachers gathered countries there are large colonies of around'them, and men, women, and Europeans and Americans. The children came with bunches of missionaries preach Jesus. The forbananas, chickens, pineapples, etc., eigners at the same hour are practisto buy Bibles and school·books. ing the devil. Everywhere all kinds of business is closed during race A Christian Commander B. F. week, and our good people bet like Governor in Tilley, of our navy, Portuguese, and very many get as drunk as lords and swear like Samoa. the g·overnor of troopers. I do not mean that all American Samoa, do this, but enough do this to leaven the whole lump in the eyes of the laid the corner-stone of the new native population." While some boarding-school for girls, now be- European preaches the Gospel his ing erected under the auspices of fellow-countrymen desecrate God's the London Missionary Society on Holy Day by gambling and drinkthe island of Tutuila. Chiefs; local ing in clubs, billiard-rooms, and magistrates, native workers, the quiet places behind the purdahs. boys of the boarding-school, and If the salt of the earth had not the 65 girls, who form the nucleus of superhuman power of God behind the new school, with many spec- its saltness surely the great task of tators and a body of naval officers evangelizing the world would be who attended Governor Tilley in hopeless. It becomes a serious his visit, made up an imposing question sometimes who needs the audience. Alluding to the two Gospel message more-the pagan Christian women who are to con- or the so-called Christian. duct the school, and who are already at work with encouraging success, MISCELLANEOUS. he said: Substitutes Ion Switzerland, The instruction which these Christian wo- (or Saloons. which has been well men will give, and the sweet example of their daily Jives, will be like a ray of light to the called "the sociogirls who shall come here to learn, and when logical and political laboratory of Europe," 455 temperance restau- ~~b~s~ t;~~ ~~tt~~ird~;~~~S t~~rr:r~~~~! rants have been established in the principal towns, where food and shine of knowledge; and as the years roll on temperance beverages are sold at a the influence of this school, and of others little above cost price. These resthat may yet be established for you, will be taurants are popular, and places felt more and more, until at last the people where intoxicating liquors are sold will all see and love the light, As the clouds are being deserted in their favor. roll away, and the wonderful things which One of the finest hotels in Zurich-is have been hidden are revealed to all the peo· a temperance hotel, and its rooms pie here, they will, like people in all ages, ex- are full all the year round. claim: .. 0 God, how wonderful are Thy works; in wisdom Thou hast made them alii"

The natives have given over $7,500 toward this enterprise, and they are deeply interested in the

The Missionary Review of the World — March 1901

MISSIONARY CONFERENCE, TOKIO, JAPAN, OCTOBER

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

Old Series. } MAROH. j New Series. VOL. XXIV. No.3. 1 VOL. XIV. No.3.

THE OUTLOOK FOR THE TWENTIETH OENTURY.-II.

SUGGESTIONS FOR NEW METHODS AND MEASURES.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CRIEF.

A new century suggests new methods and measures. Perfection alone forbids change, because it excludes improvement. Man at hest only moves toward what is perfect, and attains the goal through the lessons taught by repeated mistakes. It has passed into a proverb that success is reached through failure.

One question, of no minor importance, therefore, is this: Whether the new century should not be marked by new features in the administration of ?n1'ssions. We can not shu t our eyes to the fact of a growing dissatisfaction with some methods, long in use, nor to the fact also, that not a few intelligent and genuine friends of missions contend that these should become obsolete, giving place to something better. Without presuming to pronounce upon the complaint as reasonable, or the change as advi"able, all honest criticism should have a fair hearing. Murmurs of discontent betray a spirit that is restlessly chafing under real or supposed grievances. If they be real, they should be remedied; if only supposed, they should be exposed to the light of candid discussion. In any case nothing is gained by repression.

We propose, in this paper, to give impartial statement to a few complaints, some of which have come to us in the form of private remonstrances, and others of which have found expression in public utterances; and to present them simply as suggestions to be weighed in the balances of a calm judgment, for whatever be their value. They may be included uuder seven heads: 1. First, a remonstrance against autocratic management. Undue arbitrary power, it is said, is wielded by mission boards, and undue authority sometimes lodged in one man. Questions, affecting scores and hundreds of intelligent, able, and devoted laborers on the field, who know the needs and conditions of the work as no others can, are settled beyond appeal by parties, hundreds, if not thousands, of miles

distant, who perhaps never set foot upon mission territory. God's government is an absolute monarchy, and such rule is best where perfect wisdom, goodness, and love hold the throne, but no mere man is fit to wield an absolute scepter. An autocrat at the secretary's table inside the mission house is sure to find himself at war with the democrat outside. Free men demand that there shall be "no taxation without representation;" the burden-bearer likes to have a voice in determining what burdens shall be laid on him, and to share in the government in which he is one of the gov'erned, As surely as intelligence displaces ignorance, faith superstition, and liberty slavery, there is a revolt against despotic dictation. The common sense of mankind is felt to be a safer guide than the uncommon sense of one who thinks himself wise enough to rule all the rest.

Missionaries who lay their lives on the altar of missions, and who are at work on the field, naturally claim a voice and vote in matters vital to the success of their work, and justly contend that it may mean risk, if not ruin, to that work, to be compelled to expand or contract, enlarge or curtail, remove or remain, at the will of some man or committee, who survey the field only from afar, and can not see clearly nor judge wisely.

One instance occurs to us of a missionary in Africa, a man of most consecrated zeal, whose work was so blessed of God, that the natives among whom he had founded a mission, burning to bear the Gospel that had saved them to their unsaved neighbors, not only planned, but manned a new mission, and gave all the money as well as men, needed to conduct it; when lo! a veto carne from the mission house at home, with the demand that the money raised by the native church must be turned into the society's treasury to be applied to work already undertaken. The ground of such action was that, as the native church owed its existence to the missionary board, it owed also a debt to that board, and should replenish its funds instead of undertaking new and advance work on its own responsibility. The disappointment of the missionary in this case, and the defeat of the native church's scheme, actually cut his life short in his prime.

2. A second complaint has been made against £nflexibility in method. It is said that there is too little elasticity, undue conservatism, unreadiness to learn new lessons, attachment to stereotyped forms that have the odor of antiquity, if not of decay. The pace of the race is so rapid, that what is practically effete is soon left behind; in every department of common affairs, invention and discovery open up new paths for progress, and demand not only. new machinery, but new motive power. Within fifty years society has undergone more than one revolution. Everything has changed and our fathers would not know the world they lived in. We take strides where they took steps; withiu a century we have exchanged hand-power and horse-

THE OUTLOOK FOR THE TWENTIETH CENTURY

power for steam-power, and steam-power for electric dynamos. Why mount the unwieldy elephant if you can harness the lightning?

Shall mission methods alone cling tenaciously to the eighteenth century fashions, and refuse to recognize the fact that the improvements of the last ten decades of the nineteenth century have made this the golden age of the world? So say some, and it sounds sensible. Perhaps there is a taint of fallacy, if not sophistry, in the argument for change in Ohurch methods, for what we call "religion" does not always improve by innovations, but degenerates. Between truth as revealed by God and truth as unveiled by men, there is a great gulf fixed. And yet, in minor matters, not touching the core and heart of Divine truth and the substance of spiritual life, progress is not only possible, but to be expected; mission methods, being largely devised by men, may by men be revised and improved. It is not well to hang on to any system, financial or administrative, that is behind the age, or unfitted to present needs~ 3. Another complaint is made against the prevailing system of training for mission work. On the one hand, there is too rigid and frigid adherence to a mere scholastic standard. Oandidates become recluses, shut up, from seven to ten years, in academic halls, poring over books. 'fheir first fervor cools, and their early ardor dies out like an unfed flame, and the chronic college chill takes its place. Sometimes losing entirely the mission spirit, they drift into other work; or what is worse, go to the mission field only to do perfunctory work, where above all it is to be dreaded. On the other hand, too Iowa standard of educated fitness may be allowed, and young men and women hurried into the field without any real preparation, a few months in a superficial "training school" being substituted for more prolonged and painstaking mental discipline. Such haste is waste. Emotional enthusiasm invests missions with a deceptive halo of romance, and, under its fascination, would-be missionaries sometimes are hurried into the field, only to find themselves engaged in a death grapple with the anakim-giant foes, ancient superstitions, ironbound caste, fixed customs, and most depraved habits-and awfully conscious of no adequate mental strength or even spiritual stamina for such encounters. A great missionary whose work had fully proven his wisdom, was wont to plead for a partial training on the field, urging that candidates should carryon their later studies while in daily contact with the very people among whom they are to work, as a preventive of the lukewarmness of the mere scholar and the inexperience of the mere novice. He said that imperfectly trained native evangelists often prove more helpful than the honor men from the universities, because whatever training they do get is got while in close touch with those whom they seek to reach and reclaim.

4. Serious complaints are often made against the whole system of

statistics as untrustworthy and unsatisfactory. Some would abolish all statistical reports as misleading. A rather officious man who thought himself very sagacious as a counselor for vacant pulpits, had a unique way of deciding who the" coming man" was. He got hold of the general assembly's minutes and compared the statistical tables year by year, and where he found the roll constantly increasing and the benevolent contributions likewise, he concluded without further search that the minister of that church was a strong and able man and might safely be translated to a more important charge. Anyone who knows how church rolls are often kept, how new members are sometimes secured, or reckoned, or by what methods benevolent columns are filled up, will want some broader basis for his induction as to a minister's real merits.

Mission statistics certainly need much revision. They lack, first of all, uniformity of method. It makes serious discrepancy where one statistician reports as members, all baptized children, and another only adults; where one report gives averages, and another aggregates. Some keep careful rolls and business-like accounts; others supply fancies instead of facts, or make up by hearsay or guesswork for lack of memory or information. The editors of this REVIEW undertake each year to prepare statistical tables as full and exact as possible,* and to assure this result, send out forms to be filled out and returned by the proper parties; and yet they find it almost impossible to get even a reply, much less a satisfactory one, and some columns have to go unfilled, unless the figures of previous years br proximate estimates are substituted for the latest and most exact reports. 'rhis should not be so. We should have a concerted plan for statistics or none at all. "Figures and facts" have been quaintly said to be "reliable, because they first lie and then lie again." A body of reports, based on a uniform system, carefully compiled by those who are authorities in such matters and who know how to conduct business, would be consistent, and helpful because trustworthy.

5. A more serious complaint is made against inaccuracy of statement as to the actual work-on the one hand suppression of the truth, suppressio veri, if not suggestio falsi-and, on the other, exaggeration of results, investing facts with a false and deceptive halo.

This last can not always be prevented and is not always either voluntary or conscious. All men do not see alike and may report only what seems to them real. Vera.city is not a simple but a complex faculty, dependent on observation and memory, imagination and conscience. He who would report with exact truthfulness must first of all be a careful observer, taking note of facts with scientific pre- CISIOn. Then he must have a retentive and ready memory to recall facts, and must be able to discipline his memory to accuracy, lest * See January and February numbers, pp. 66, 148.

THE OUTLOOK FOR THE TWENTIETIt OENTURY

imagination invest them with a false coloring, or facts and fancies, dreams and realities, be hopelessly mixed. He must be a man of conscience, also watchful, keen to sift truth from falsehood, the actual from the imaginary, and much as a matter of moral obligation, guard his statements from even unintentional error. This habit of sifting out the chaff from the wheat must be cultivated, if the narrator is to become accurate. The very power of graphic description that makes na.rration charming, implies risk of too much word-painting, and compels the conscientious writer or speaker to halt, before venturing a statement, to ask himself whether he can distinctly recall what he would report or record, and, 8:S a matter of debt to the truth, divest it of all additions or subtractions into which his temperament might betray him, or his proneness to .carelessness of speech. Every man and woman finds need at times to stop, in the midst of a statement, to recall some unguarded word, or modify some exaggerated utterance until it becomes instinctive to set a double watch at the door of the lips or about the pen. Missionaries whose narratives have proved most trustworthy have been wont to make careful records at the tirne rather than rely on a treacherous memory; and in speaking or writing to confine their witness to what they knoUJ, making no definite statement where recollection was indefinite. Mr. George Muller's addresses were very conspicuous for this studied exactitude.

As to keeping back what is true, it is questionable whether any real good is ever so done. Difficulties, and even disasters and defeats would best be acknowledged. Concealment is a poor policy; for the after discovery of suppressed facts not only discourages the friends of missions, but puts a weapon into the hands of detractors, and sometimes destroys confidence in missionaries and missionary societies. Frank dealing on the contrary inspires confidence, and, even when facts are disclosed which are discouraging, there is this compensation, that sympathetic contact is promoted between laborers in the field and supporters of the work at home, and often a deeper prayer-spirit and a truer self-dedication evoked.

6. A kindred complaint has been made at times that investigation of mission work is not sufficiently independent and impartial.

There is a manifest propriety and necessity in official visits to the field, as when a secretary of a mission board, or a member of a committee having the work under supervision, goes out to adjust controversies, determine questions of method, confer as to existing difficulties, harmonize differences, or give counsel in the many perplexities that inevitably arise for a solution. But in the nature of the case such a party can scarcely be expected to report with absolute impartiality as to the actual condition and progress of the work. He represents a society with its established methods, and is himself prominently connected with and responsible for them. He is naturally

prepossessed in favor of the modus operandi. He is not likely to be clear-visioned. He will naturally look at what is being done "and being effected, through magnifying glasses, and if he sees errors in management or even disastrous mistakes, he will as naturally minify their importance. In any case it would seem very ungracious, if not unwise and unseemly, for him to report unfavorably and censoriously upon the conduct of missions by the very organization that employs him. Can its servant be also its censor? Certainly not, before the public. He must at least confine his criticisms and censures to the confidential meetings of officers and managers.

When, therefore, such official visitors publish their reports as to the work, its progress and prosperity, the reader is prone to discount not a little the glowing descriptions and enthusiastic appeals, and inwardly ask for an unprejudiced account. from some more independent observer. And here such testimonies as those of Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop have been of priceless value. When a quarter century ago she undertook tours of observation in foreign lands, she, by her own confession, was not only indifferent, but rather hostile to missions. It was a case of apathy bordering on antipathy. Of course she "represented" nobody but herself, and traveled in the interest of no church, society, or denomination. Yet her careful and candid attempt to know the facts, with eyes and ears wide open to whatsoever sonrces of accurate information'were available, compelled her to acknowledge the undoubted value and success of foreign missions, and there is now no living witness whose testimony carries or deserves to carry more weight.

For purposes of independent and impartial investigation it is such observers that are in demand. If prominent churches would for a time give up their pastors, and send them on such tours, with all expenses paid, to gather facts and come back to report to their own congregations; if, better still, judicious business men and men of judicial turn of mind, and clear-sighted women would at their own cost and on their own responsibility make tours of missions and tell what they thus come to know, the benefit would be incalculable. If God's people can go round the world for their own pleasure and profit, surely they might go as far and spend as much for the sake of His work and glory. If the twentieth century does not record many such voluntary visits, unofficial in character and beneficial in result, there will be a serious failure to heed the indication of God's will.

7. Another complaint, deserving a hearing, is that godly women should have more recogniHon in the conduct of mission work.

The basis of this complaint is too broad to be disregarded. For nearly two thousand years woman has, even in the Church of Christ, been kept in the background. Only in the last half century has she begun, as woman, to organize independent mission work. And the

THE OUTLOOK FOR THE TWENTIETH CENTURY

growth of distinctively woman's work has, since David Abeel made his famous appeal to the Ohristian sisterhood of Britain, been almost unparalleled. Women's mission societies and boards have sprung up, until every denomination has its auxiliary, and almost every local church its women's society. These godly women have invented a method of scattering information in the briefest and cheapest formthe mission leaflet; they have taught us how to organize little gifts into great rivers, of beneficence; they have magnified prayer as the first of all handmaids of missions; they have trained up godly children for a holy self-offering, and thus prepared the way for the great young people's crusade; they have multiplied small gatherings for feeding the fires of missionary zeal, and called greater conventions for the consideration of the major issues connected with the work; they have studied and worked, and prayed and given, and written and spoken, until they have come to be authorities in the Ohurch and before the world upon all the mission movements of the day. Not only so, but, not content to go as wives of devoted men of God, and mothers of coming missionaries, they have given themselves to the work as teac.:hers, translators, Bible readers, evangelists, and most conspicuously of late as thoroughly trained medical rnissionaries, finding their way, not as women, but as physicians and surgeons, into communities and royal families, where no man ever had recognition, as a foreign doctor.

And now it is asked, and not without reason, whether it is not time that the Ohurch should recognize godly and consecrated women as both competent and deserving to sit on mission boards as counselors and conductors of the work, and even in secretaries' chairs to keep in closost contact with laborers on the field. It is emphatically asked whether the womanly" instinct" may not be of as much use as the manly" reason," in helping to wise decisions; whether the delicate feminine touch, so tender and sympathetic, might not adjust many an existing difficulty, and prevent many a threatened one; whether, at least women, on the field, might not be glad of a woman's hand and heart in the central home office, 'at the helm of affairs. And, finally, it is asked whether the end might not be that, instead of independent organizations of women working side by side with the others, there might come to be a mingling of men and women, not orily in the work, but in its management, so that whatever qualities of head and heart each possesses might be beautifully blent in the conduct of this great mission and ministry of the Ohurch toward a lost world. If in the Ohurch of Ohrist there were in this sense" neither male nor female," but both" one in Ohrist Jesus," might it not be that, as male and female in creation made the one complete" man," so the union of the two in the Lord's work might make the perfect work. What God hath joined together in His purpose, let not man put asunder in per-

formance. Such is the plea: let it have a hearing; and, on these and all questions, let there be that open mind which, like the open eye, becomes" the light of the body." If Priscilla be the equal of Aquila, let her take rank with him, and if by superiority Priscilla outran.ks Aquila, let us not fear to put her name first. One ha~ but to read the last chapters of Romans to find that so early in Christian history woman was coming to the front; and the Church needs to recognize her Phrebes and Julias, ana. Marys and Priscillas, as God-gi.ven bestowments for the enriching of the Body of Christ, and the enlarging of His Kingdom.

CENTRAL AMERICA AS A MISSION FIELD.

BY F. DE P. CASTELLS, BELIZE, BRITISH HONDURAS.

Agent of the British and Foreign Bible Society.

Central America includes the territory lying between the Isthmus of Tehuantepec, Southern Mexico, and the Isthmus of Panama, in the republic of Colombia. It includes the five republics of Guatemala, Salvador, Honduras, Nicaragua, and Costa Rica, and was discovered by Columbus in 1502, on his fourth voyage across the Atlantic Ocean. Long before this discovery Central America had been the seat of the highest civilization known in the Western Hemisphere. It had been the home of the most interesting of all American Indian tribes, the Mayan, which is now divided into the Mayas, Quiches, Cakchiquels, Mams, Tzutuhils, Quekchies, Pipils, Tzendals, etc. The remains of that ancient culture, traces of which are still extant, in its temples and palaces, its pyramids and its monuments, tho shamefully neglected, are most remarkable. They take us back fifteen hundred years or more before Christ, to the time when the celebrated empire of Xibalba, founded by Votan, was at its height. The decline of this empire was due to the advent of the Nahoas under the leadership of Gucumatz (the Quetzalcoatt of Mexican history), who, coming from the east in the century preceding the first of the common era, proved a disturbing element, which ultimately brought about i.ts overthrow.

In 1523 Cortez sent Pedro de Alvarado from Mexico, with express orders to conquer these Central American people. The rulers of the Quiches nation, who there exercised a sort of political supremacy over the rest, being apprised of it, proceeded to mass their forces before him, near the Olintepec river, where they fought stoutly to resist the invasion, but it was in vain. Unable to cope with the new-come "children of the sun," in a few weeks their whole country was turned into a province of Spain, and thenceforward became known as the vice-royalty of Guatemala. 'l'his order of things continued until September 15, 1821, when again by the will of the Spaniards (not of the aborigines), and with scarcely any fighting, Central America

CENTRAL AMERICA AS A MISSION FIELD

80 Mission Stations thus: 10 (>111:(' 3.

1. Jamaica Baptist :a.lissiollary Society. 2. Moravian Missionary Society. S. Wesleyan MissionarySociety. 4:. The Wesleyan Methodist Church ot Jamaica. r"r-t;"–'—j,—–L ~T~he~~Firere1:;M:e~th~o~di~st:M~nis~suiorncabry,SNocoitr"tthy.. ~5'..

9. TBhleiUOshhu&rcFhoorfeiE~nnglBainbdle. SOCiety} Itinerant 10. Agencies. 11. Amel'ican Bible Society.

RAILROAD8 _ _ _ _ __ PROPOSED CANAL8 _ _= SCALE OF MILES o~ 10~ 0 20~ 0 aoo PI-, Apulca R. ~?Jld Proyillenee :! 1) I (to Colombia) IWtR..:.

t,·'St. Alldrf' "- (to Colombia '0 Centrnl Amerlea ."—-:'0 Area I,tbmull of Po.namtL. (Colombia) 61,600 sq. m.

Costa Rlea (Republic) ~3.(()() ..

NIeD.ragua .4.,600 ..

llondul"u 46,400 01 Salvador 7,225 U Guatemala " 46,800 "

Chtap&!! and Yucatan (Medoo) 91,700 ,/ British llonduraa: ~n !rot",1. 832,00..5 sq. m.

00 JV Prepared 611 Po dB P. Castell. for The MiBrioMrV &vi4Jw. LoD!1tude WestJrom Gref'nwlch resumed an independent political life. At first all was united in one united republic, but later was divided into the five separate and autonomous states already mentioned.

The present extent and population of the various regions coming under the designation of Central America, are as follows: Isthmus of Panama, ..Area, 31,600 sq. m. Population, 350,000 Costa Rica……….. " 23,000 " " 320,000 Nicaragua……… " . 49,200 Honduras………… 46,400 650,000 Salvador. . . . . . . . . . . . . Guatemala. . . . . . . . . . . 7,225 " 500,000 Chiapas,Yucatan, etc. British Honduras. . . . 63,400 885,000 91,750 7,562 1,800,000 940,000 40,000 Total area……. .. 320,137 sq. m. Population, 5,485,000 As a missionary field Central America offers not a few attractions, chief of which iR that it is still comparatively virgin soil. Situated between the two oceans, the Atlantic and the Pacific, it nowhere exceeds five hundred miles in breadth, has about three thousand miles of coast with numerous ports open to the world's commerce, and can boast an average of fifteen souls to the square wile as against six

or seven of the republics of South America. 'rhe elements composing the population are approximately the following: White people ……………………. ,. 50 per 1,000, or 27<1,250 Pure Indians…………………….. 450" " "2,468,250 Mestizos (i. e., "mixed ")…….. …… 445" " 2,340,825 Negroes (African).. . . .. . . .. . . .. . . .. . . .. 55" 301,675 Central America is emphatically a land of volcanoes, of which there are altogether more than seventy. One of these, the" Irazu "

in Costa Rica, is one of the rare spots on the American Continent from which it is possible to see at once both the Atlantic and the Pacific Oceans. On account of the mountains these countries also abound in rivers, twelve or more of which are navigable, and in numerous lakes, five of which have steamboats for carrying passengers along their shores. This, together .with the railroads either com- pleted or in construction, is gradually bringing every district within reach; and when the projected interoceanic canal has been cut, these facilities will be increased a hundred fold.

In these days the principal products of Central America are coffee, sugar, tobacco, coco, bananas, rubber, dye-woods, indigo, mahogany, silver, and gold. The lowlands along the coast are unhealthy; but the bulk of the population live in the mountainous regions of the interior, where they enjoy healthier conditions and a milder climate.

The seasons are two, a rainy one with southwest winds, lasting from May to October, and a dry one with northeast winds, when, except in the coast, no rain falls.

MISSIONARY SOCIETIES AN WORK.* The story of what has been done in the past for the evangelization of this charming field would be most helpful and instructive, but requires more space than is at our disposal; we shall therefore only give a summary of the work now carried on, with a few hints as to the great task that lies before us. In introducing the various organizations which are "provoking one another unto good works" in Central America, we- shall observe the historic order in which they have come.

The British and Foreign Bible Society has labored in Central America ever since 1812, when a grant of the Bible was made to the early settlers of the Bay of Honduras, the makers of the present British colony of that name. At the time it was still a criminal offense to introduce the Word of God into the Spanish territory; nevertheless there is evidence of the fact that large numbers of copies were smuggled into these provinces in various ways. Central America is now a separate agency of this society, and its employees are constantly endeavoring to fix the attention of the people on the Divine * One or two societies, like the S. P. G., that have missions in Central America, are not mentioned here because they work only among English·speaking people and not among the natives.-EDIToR.

CEN~AL AMERicA AS A MISSION FIELD. i71

Message, of which quite a number are put in circulation in the course of each year. We can not say that the society has conquered the will of the people, but there are good proofs of its having won the respect of a large section, having been awarded a gold medal at the Oentral America Exposition of 1897, having been allowed the use of the Guatemala State Press for the pu blication of Scriptures in the vernacular, having been freely eulogized by the Recular press, and having been granted various facilities intended to promote its success.

Next comes the Anglican Ohurch (S. P. G.) with its center in Belize, British Honduras, and presided over by the truly missionary bishop of that see. This work also dates back to the early days of British occupation, when chaplains were sent along with the governors both of that colony and of the Mosquito Coast. The number of the clergymen is sixteen, of whom nine, with eleven local preachers or "lay readers," are distributed along the Atlantic Ooast of the Oentral American republic, doing excellent work in promoting the RAPTIST CHunCH OF EAST INDI.A.NS IN COSTA RICA.

spiritual welfare of the people. Some of these clergymen have done good among the natives as well, especially where they come in contact with aboriginal tribes.

The Jamaica Baptist Missionary Society works in Belize, in the islands of the Bay of Honduras, Ruatan, and Bonaca; in the islands off the Eastern coast of Nicaragua, St. Andrew's, and Old Providence; in the eastern basin of the republic of Oosta Rica; a little further south in the Ohiriqui Lagoon, and on the Isthmus of Panama. The Baptist work was begun in 1822, when the English B. M. S. (the mother society of the above) sent a missionary to Belize. This led to • the formation of a church which, tho left to support itself in 1847,

MORAVIAN SCHOOLBOYS IN BLUEFIELDS, MOSQUITO COAST, NICARAGUA.

These schools were recently closed by order of the Nicaraguan Government because they were not entirely conducted In the SpanIsh language. They.educated the people too well to suit the corrupt government officials.

continued to do this nobly and to act as a missionary force in the regions round about the colony. 'rhe work in the south originated in 1887 by the coming of two ministers from Jamaica, and comprises a score or so of Christian assemblies in as many different localities, and most of which possess already some sort of a meeting-house. One remarkable feature of the work is the East Indian congregation which has been gathered at Banana River, a few miles south of Port Limon. Quite recently this mission of Costa Rica has become incorporated, and is, therefore, the first Protestant corporation that has ever obtained recognition in this part of the world.

The Moravian Brethren entered Central America in 1817, when they occupied Bluefields, and since then they have multiplied their stations along the whole of the Mosquito Coast, on the Atlantic side of Nicaragua. At that time, the coast was a British protectorate, but in 1860 the protectorate was abandoned, and it became an Indian reservation under the suzerainty of Nicaragua. At present the mission has work at fourteen points, with over five thousand converts, and a staff of thirty and more paid workers, the complete evangelization of the Mosquito tl'ibe being thus assured. For some years in Nicaragua, as the Clericals were in power, Protestant missionaries were jealously excluded. But in 1890 the Moravians obtained permission to follow their converts across the limits of the Mosquito Coast into the republic, while in ]893, when the Radicals had driven out the Clericals, a new constitution was adopted which removed all barriers, while the Mosquito Coast itself was turned into a departamento, or "province," of the Republic. One of the missionaries, Rev.

CENTRAL AMERICA AS A MISSION FIELD

W. Sieborjer, has translated the New 'restament into the Mosquito. language, the first edition of which was printed in Germany in 1888.

It was in 1883 that the Wesleyan Methodist Mission of British Honduras (which originated in 1826), began sending preachers to Livingston, a seaport in Guatemala, and to Puerto Cortez, in the republic of Honduras. These efforts were attended with some blessing, and accordingly, in 1887, a minister, the Rev. Owen Jones, was sent for permanent work to San Pedro de Sula, where in a short time he was enabled to open a school under municipal patronage and support. The report of the missi?n for the ensuing year describes the MORAVIAN INDIANS AND THEIR HOME IN CENTRAL AMERICA.

work as promising to be the beginning of an advance which erelong may help to link the Spain of the Old World with its representative in the New. Unfortunately, a few years after, this very successful man succumbed to the yellow fever scourge, and since then the mission has not been able to find him a successor, tho the work in the Bag islands and at Puerto Cortez continues, the former under an ordained minister, and the latter under a local preacher.

The American Presbyterian Olwrch, North, has a mission in Merida, the capital of Yucatan, and another in the republic of Guatemala. The growth of both has been slow but steady. The Guatemala mission originated in 1882, and now it comprises three churches in three very important centers of population, with a staff of two missionaries, with their wives, a lady assistant, and three native evangelists.· The Spanish work was commenced in 1884. President Rufino

Barrios, the Cromwell of Guatemala, offered many encouragements to this mission, giving them land and sending his own children to the Sunday-school, but the missionaries have had to learn that it is "better to trust in the Lord, than to put confidence in princes."

Toward the end of 1891 a new agency, organized by the Rev. C. I. Scofield, D.D., and some business men of Dallas, Texas, under the name of the Oentral American Mission, sent a man to Costa Rica, to learn Spanish, and to inaugurate a new work. This mission has now developed in such a way as to have, in Costa Rica, one married man with three young ladies who assist; in Nicaragua, one married man; in Salvador, one married man; in Honduras, three men (married), and five lady assistants; in Guatemala, two married men and four ladies. Some of these brethren have not been long enough in the field to acquire the language, but already there are small Christian communities organized at eight different points, and according to the latest Bulletin published by the directors, the present outlook is excellent. This mission is worked on independent lines.

In 1892 the American Bible Society also sent two men (its own agents for Peru and Venezuela) to reconnoitre this field, and in the following year one of them was appointed as the society's special representative in the field, with residence in Guatemala. Under him there are at present four or five colporteurs traveling about with their Bibles, apparently with some success.

WHAT REMAINS TO BE DONE.

Having given the above resume of what the Ohristian Ohurch has attempted in Oentral America, we may now be permitted to point out some important features of the task that remains to be done.

, I. English WorTe: We fear that it is not realizeu that the Atlantic coast of Oentral America, tho unhealthy, is destined to become the habitation of the people who are forced to emigrate from the overpopulated islands of the West Indies. Nevertheless it is a fact that even now the bulk of the population along that coast, from Yucatan to Oolombia, is made up of English-speaking negroes from those islauds, of whom there are already three hundred thousand or more, all of them of course professedly Protestants. Where the missionaries have followed them up, tho at first it has been uphill work, we may see them settling down contentedly, only too proud to have their little shanties next beside the modest place of worship. But elsewhere, not being, in any sense, the best samples of the race, but rather the opposite, they exhibit a tendency to develop a sort of pandemonium. Hence the urgent need of religious effort among them, a need which is increasing in the same proportion as the surplus of the population of the overcrowded Antilles continues to flock toward this side. Just now there is room for twenty or thirty more missionaries

CENTRAL AMERICA AS A MISSION FIELD

to occupy as many points where settlements are being formed without any provision whatever for religious teaching.

II. Indian Work: 'rhen there are the poor aboriginal trihes5 the unreclaimed, undomesticated Indians, to be found in the out-of-the- way places, all over the mountainous regions inland. These people have a strong claim on our sympathy, for they have been oppressed and downtrodden as no other people ever were. They number upward of two millions, and the vast majority can understand nothing but their own primitive dialects. Tho poor and uncultured, the writer has found them very susceptible to kindness. At present the British and Foreign Bible Society and the Moravian Brethren are the only Christian agencies working among them. But if any others will undertake the Apostolic work of evangelizing these people, the former has already four different versions of the Gospels at their dis- posal, viz., one for use among the Mayas of Yucatan and Peten; another for the Quiches of Western Guatemala; another for the Cakchiquels, immediate neighbors of the Quiches; and another for the Caribs, who dwell in the settlements around the Bay of Honduras; which versions, it may be added, are already in circulation among those folks. The Roman Catholic Church claims all the Indians as her adherents, but there are at least five hundred thousand of them who have never been christened at all and who have no knowledge whatever of Christianity, being still absolutely pagan.

III. Spanish Work: Lastly, there are the so-called Central American" natives," who have been the makers of these republics, who speak the Spanish language and have more or less Spanish blood in their veins, but who are llevertheless still mostly Indians. These too call loudly for compassion from us, their condition, socially, morally, and politically, being unspeakably sad. "For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men who hold the tru th in unrighteousness." These people are often described as Ohristians, but being grossly ignorant of the Bible, they present a most shocking spectacle; for, having changed the truth of God into a lie, they bow down before most grotesque images and systematically worship the creature more than the Creator. It would doubtless be more accurate to say that the religion prevailing among them is an adaptation of the fetishism of their ancestors, brought about by the apostate church, which (supported by brute force) imposed its empty ceremonies without any previous" change of mind." The efforts hitherto spent on these natives have already borne much blessed fruit; but what are these in comparison to the great needs of the field?

In Central America there are found at least one hundred towns with a population of from eight thousand to one hundred thousand souls, still to be occupied, as indeed there are a thousand and more

villages where the Gospel has never been proclaimed. And this, too, next door to a British colony, and only three days' sailing from New Orleans! The people have already weaned their country from its former vassalage to the pope, and tho they be not free from bigotry, they yet live under liberal laws which guarantee the preaching and the work of the Gospel. The field is an extensive one, and therefore there is ample scope for the employment of every gift; pastors to organize congregations among the foreign Protestants sojourning in our midst; itinemntpreachers to reach those who are scattered throughout the five republics; men with a knowledge of Spanish to preach in the large cities; Christian teachers of either sex for school work; evangelists with a strong constitution, to reach the Indians in their wilds; medical missionaries and nurses; printers to provide the necessary literature; farmers who will set up industrial missions, for which, indeed, there is a grand outlook; colporteurs that will go scattering the Word.

One can easily find countries in other directions that have as large and even larger populations, quite as needy and perhaps more neglected; but we do not find anywhere a field at once so easily reached, so freely open to missionaries, so fruitful and so inviting as Central America has been shown to be. Why then are there so few who think of this field? The Church can not be blamed if the missionaries do not go to countries from which they are excluded; but not to send them where they are sought for and hailed, is both a sin and a shame. When last year the president of Honduras visited the Bay Islands he told the Protestant workers there that he would be glad to see them come to the interior; and other presidents have been known to give similar invitations in behalf of the other states. Let us hope that the publication of these facts will draw the hearts of some to this very needy part of the Lord's vineyard.

THE CONTRIBUTION OF THE CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR MOVEMENT TO MISSIONS.* BY REV. FRANCIS E. CLARK, D.D., BOSTON, .MASS. Founder and President of the United Society for Christian Endeavor.

The contribution of the Christian Endeavor movement to missions has been threefold. First and least, perhaps, the money contributions of the societies. These have been by no means inconsiderable. In fact in the aggregate they amount to millions of dollars. The contributions which are known to have been given by the societies to missions through their own churches and denominational boards have often amounted to more than two hundred thousand dollars in a single • The United Society for Christian Endeavor has just celebrated its ~Oth anniversary in Portland, Maine, February 2, 1901.

CHRISTIAN ENDEA VOR MOVEMENT AND MISSIONS

year, with a considerably larger sum given for home expenses and other benevolent causes of a local character. These records of gifts have been far from complete and probably do not give one·half the total of contributions of a single year.

During these twenty years, then, it is fair to say that the contri- butions of the societies for distinctively missionary causes at home or abroad have not aggregated less than five millions of dollars. Thai this is largely an "extra asset" of the missionary cause is proved by an exhaustive study which I made two or three years ago of the receipts of many denominational boards, both home and foreign. This study proved that the gifts from all "young people's sources," Sunday- schools, mission bands, Endeavor societies and the like, had during the past fifteen years increased by about the sum contributed by young people's societies alone. In these same boards the receipts from other sources had remained nearly stationary and sometimes decreased, while the money received from young people's sources had very materi- ally increased.

The constant plea with the young people from all Christian Endeavor leaders has been" give, and give freely for the advancement of the Kingdom, give regularly, systematically, proportionately; give as a rule through accredited channels, and of course only as your church approves; not simply when your emotions are stirred, but from a sense of duty and from Jove of Christ."

That these appeals have not been without effect I think is shown by the facts above cited. The society has asked very little for itself, but has always striven to be the modest handmaid of every missionary organization in all the churches.

2. But more important than the amonnt that has been directly contributed by the society in dollars and cents has been the interest that has been awakened in missionary themes. In its spirit and pur- pose from the beginning to the present day the Christian Endeavor movement has been a missionary movement. It was, in a way, the outgrowth of a mission circle. The first society formed in Williston Church in Portland, Maine, on the evening of February 2, twenty years ago, had been preceded in that church by the" Mizpah Mission Circle" of boys and girls, who, under the lead of the pastor's wife, had met week by week for many months at the parsonage to talk about missions, to pray for the missionaries, and to work for their support. Most of the members of this mission circle were among the charter members of the first Christian Endeavor society. From that day to this the society has never lost its missionary character or impulse. Every great convention for twenty years has rung with the missionary motive, and the most eloquent speakers on both sides of the water have found their most congenial themes in this great worlq- embracing idea. . .

In later years other movements within the wider Ohristian Endeavor movement, and inspired by it, have supplemented and reinforced the earlier efforts. Almost every society has its missionary committee. Four times a year, and in some societies every month, a missionary meeting is held which is as regularly provided for as the consecration meeting or any other feature of the society. Ohristian Endeavor Day, the second of February, is distinctly marked by a special contribution for missions, the amount raised being given as the church directs to its own denominational boards. Within the last few years two movements have been started within the society which promise large things for the future. One is called" The Tenth Legion," in which are enrolled those who promise to give at least Olle.-tenth of their income to God's work in the world. Already nearly twenty thousand are recorded in this list, most of them young people with their fortunes to make, whose gifts will grow with their increasing years.

Another effort along this line is called" The Macedonian Phalanx," which records the names of societies and individuals whose effort is to support a native worker or a missionary, either wholly or in part. thus having their representative at work on the other side of the world while they are at work on tbis side. Already many of those who have heard the Macedonian cry "Oome over and help us," are enrolled in this "phalanx." A great many missionaries in different boards are entirely supported by Ohristian Endeavor societies or grou138 of societies at home. Still more native workers are cared for, and the number is constantly growing, and the living links between the missionaries who stay at home and the missionaries who go abroad are ever being forged.

3. More interesting possibly, and certainly more picturesque, is the history of the Ohristian Endeavor movement in the actual missionary field. It was very soon found that the society was quite as weIr adapted to the mission church as to the church at home, that young Ohristians could be trained by these methods in India and Ohina as well as in America, and in mission lands there are very few who may not be classed as "young Ohristians."

The first society outside of America was not formed, as might have been supposed, in England or Australia (tho the growth of the movement in these countries has been very large), but in Ohina. Early in 1885, four years after the first society was formed in Portland, Maine, a young missionary transplanted a graft of the original plant to Ohinese soil, where it has flourished and grown strong during these last fifteen years. Now in the neighborhood of Fuchau (Foochow), where this first society in mission lands was established, there are over fifty organizations of this sort in the churches of the American Board Itnd of the Ohurch Missionary Society of England, and one of the mOl'lt

CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR MOVEMENT AND MISSIONS

inspIrIng conventions that I ever attended was held last April in Foochow, where some fifteen hundred long-queued, slant-eyed, yellow- skinned Celestials came together, wearing their Christian Endeavor badges, and all intent upon receiving the same blessing that the young people of America expect to receive in their annual conventions.

There, as here, distinctive Christian Endeavor themes are dis- cussed, the importance of the pledge and the prayer meeting, the value of the consecration service, and the use of the committees in training the members for practical service in the Kingdom. Above all, the missionary theme was exalted, and the thought of world-wide Christianity and the dominance of the religion of the Nazarene was the inspiring thought there as it has so often been in America.

In Japan t.here is a vigorous Christian Endp-avor spirit in many sections of the empire. The movement is largely under native con- trol, and the prospects for growth are better than ever. In Tokio there are thirteen Christian Endeavor societies, with a regularly con- stituted union, such as exists in nearly every city in America.

In India the society has found a very large field of usefulness. It was early introduced into Ceylon by some devoted American missionaries and from there it has spread into all parts of the empire. There is now a United Society of Christian Endeavor for India, Burma, and Ceylon which numbers in its union over five hundred local societies. A secretary has just been called from America, Rev. F. S. Hatch, the honored president of the Massachusetts Christian Endeavor Union, to lead the forces thmughout this part of the British domain.

In Madagascar there were at one time nearly a hundred societies in the capital city alone and its vicinity. 'These were somewhat disturbed and broken up by the French occupation, but lately many have been reorganized and are apparently doing as good work as ever.

In several of the Marshall Islands, as well as in some parts of Samoa and other islands of the South Sea, the societies have been conspicuously successful in arousing new zeal among the converts, in opening their mouths in testimony, and setting their hands and feet at work for the Master.

At the convention in San Francisco, three years ago, no less than twenty Endeavorers, many of them native Hawaiians, came from the Sandwich Islands to bring their greetings. :From the Laos country, from Turkey, and from some parts of Syria, come reports of exceptionally good work.

In the missions in papal countries, too, the society of late has become a very considerable factor, especially in Mexico and Spain. In the latter country so much is it fe'ared by the fanatical priests that everything was done at a convention which I attended in Sarragossa last summer to arouse the mob spirit to drive the Endeavorers Qut of town and defeat the convention. The fervent appeals of th.e

daily newspapers, however, to destroy this "latest heresy" and the machinations of the priest had little effect, and the convention was declared by missionaries who were present to have been the most important Protestant gathering held in Spain for the last twenty-five years.

Endeavorers can humbly thank God, as they revieV' the past, for the gracious and abundant harvest which he has allowed to spring from the little seed planted twenty years ago, and can take fresh courage for new and larger missionary service at home and abroad in the twenty years to come.

THE EVANGELIZATION OF NEW YORK CITY.

BY MISS HELEN F. CLARK, NEW YORK. Director of the Evangel Band Work, 21 Mott Street.

The evangelization of New York City is a problem of increasing interest and seriousness. The greatness of the city's population and the numerical weakness of Protestant Christians are facts that are beginning to force themselves upon us. According to Greenleaf, the first historian to sum up the numerical strength of the evangelical churches, in 1845 13.5 per cent. or 50,131 of the population, were Protestant church members. In 1890, altho the Federal census showed evangelical communicants to the number of 133,596, yet the population had increased so that this number represented only 8.8 per cent. of the whole number of inhabitants. A later computation, made from the denominational year books of 1896, shows that this proportion has still further decreased to 7.3 per cent. A decrease of five per cent. in forty-five years, and of one and a half per cent. in six years, is sufficient to make us pause and question as to the cause.

When New York was first colonized, the Dutch settlers established a Protestant church when the little village numbered but 270 persons. This was the only church on Manhattan Island for seventy years, and then two new ones were formed, which divided the city's population into one thousand four hundred per church. At the end of the first century of New York's existence there were five Protestant churches, or one for everyone thousand seven hundred of her population. A few years later there was a stimulation of religious zeal, and churches were multiplied so that for nearly forty years this proportion of churches to the population was considerably increased. But in 1800 the proportion of churches had again decreased, and while there were twenty-three evangelical bodies, there were two thousand six hundred persons to each. Protestant effort again awoke, however, and for half a century the evangelicals not only kept pace with the populat!on, but gained upon it.

THE EVANGELIZATION OF NEW YORK CITY

But since 1850 this has not been the case. We have not only failed to gain upon the population in the proportion of churches to the number of inhabitants, but we have failed to even keep pace with the natural growth of the city, so that to-day we have but one evan- gelical church organization to every five thousand five hundred per- sons in the boroughs of Manhattan and the Bronx. Protesants are not losing in actual numbers, but the increase in no wise keeps pace with the increase of people. We have nQt to-day as many church members, or as many church organizations to the population, as we had in 1850, and thus in ratio we are decreasing year by year.

What is the cause of all this? One cause is, of course, lack of aggressive effort upon the part of evangelical Christians. But there is a second and very great cause, which is but dimly comprehended by the majority of Christians, namely, the large influx of foreigners into this city. Had New York city not been a port of entry, it is more than probable that evangelical churches never would have fallen behind as they have in the last half century. The following table, compiled from the Federal census of 1890, shows the proportion of Americans and foreigners in New York city in that year: Foreign born. . . . . . . . .. . ……………………………… 42 per cent. Persons, natives, whose parents, one or both, were born abroad………………………………………….. 38 Persons, natives, whose parents were both born in America 19 Foreign born and Americans of foreign ancestry. . . . . . . . . .. 80 Americans of the second generation.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 19 The following nationalities are found in New York: English Hungarians Italians Welsh Bohemians Swiss Canadians Rumanians Fins Irish Armenians North Africans Scotch Greeks Cubans French Arabians South Americans Corsicans Damascenes Central Americans Germans Egyptians .Mexicans Poles Belgians Pacific Islanders Russians Portuguese Chinese Scandinavians Spaniards Japanese Hindus. Turks Etc.

The foreigners have not entered New York in small numbers; scattering through the city, and partaking of our customs and life until their identity as aliens has become obliterated. On the contrary, they have come by the thousands. They have massed together, occupying great sections of the city, nationality by nationality, until the terms " Jewish colony," "Italian colony," "Chinese colony," are familiar words.. They have not adopted American customs and ideas, but instead they have preserved their own speech and teach it to their children, reproducing as far as possible their life in the fatherland.

Except upon the part of the children who enter our public schools, and so imbibe something of the American spirit, there is little movement toward Americanization. To make as much money as possible, and live according to their own idea of comfo~,t, perpetuating their own tongue and religion, seems to be the aim of their life.

Most of these immigrants are extremely poor. Many work for a mere pittance, and in hunger and nakedness save a little, until after years of effort they can at last secure a little business of their own, or a better position, and so rent a separate apartment and buy enough food for satisfying meals. Poverty forces them to herd together and makes their neighborhood objectionable. Americans with more money and enlightenment will not live in lor,alities filled with these poor foreigners. Hence, with the ingress of the immigrants comes the egress of the Americans, and also, unfortunately, the egress of the American church.

CHURCHES MOVING UPTOWN.

Many greatly blame the churches for removing from districts below Fourteenth Street and for leaving these great masses of people with no places of Protestant worship. Upon them has been laid the whole blame for the present deplorable state of religion in New York. So general has this movement become that some, in earnestness and conscientiousness, are asking the question, "Is it not possible for an English church to take root and grow below Fourteenth Street?" In the writer's opinion, it is not. It is not possible because there is not a sufficient population of Americans from which to draw. We slander Ohristian- church-members if we ascribe these removals to hardness of heart and wilful neglect of duty. The English-speaking churches have simply found it impossible to sustain themselves or to increase their membership in such localities.

But if the American church considers itself only as an English church and limits its field to Americans, it does a colossal wrong. The church is first of all the Ohurch of Ohrist, for all time and for all people, and is bound, by the very spirit which gave it birth, to propagate itself among all nationalities. As Ohristians we have unquestionably as strong a duty to the hundreds of thousands of foreigners who have come to New York as we have to those of our own nation.

Many Ohristians have urged that our American churches should reach out and gather in these foreigners, and preach to them and convert them. It is a beautiful theory that all churches should open their doors and welcome these new members of the fold of Ohrist into their bosom without reference to nationality; but it is a theory that does not work, not because of the coldness of the uptown American Ohristian, but because of the mental characteristics of the two people. The uneducated foreigner, tho he be genuinely converted,

THE EVANGELIZATION OF NEW YORK CITY

and endued with the spirit of his Master, does not comprehend intellec- tual presentation of truth, A ,.r.o.l&tlll1 nor will he find the pleas- 4….. , sE; ~),"'~1J:1.4'"

ure in fellowship with a N.t i v~.

cuI t 11 red congregllttion .It.1NutS that he will find among 3'1- , 1-/~ E"<ln~~hL41 C/u,."),, his own simple people .27, ~21 meeting to worship in ('J:tl.r~n ,,"'., .f S~nci..y their native ton g u e. fo,oo() True kindness is to give " " St him his own church, and to wait for a later genera- tion, benefited by our free education, before we ?

insist upon their union £ rNeG;o·;S.

with our Am er i ca n IriSh churches. These poor. foreigners learn the sweet ~ ~ . ~~ lessons of the Gospel, so • wondrously fitted for the ; ~ need of every human. heart, far more quickly: ~ than they put on Ameri- ~ ~ can ideas and customs…. .>Ii The American and foreign churches are almost as dissimilar in New York ~ Ji …… l .t …11. ~ H~; "/J, as they are in the foreign r~: .~;J;1. :'4-" ';'''' fields. w, :;• .T.-·': , ••. '~ ". " ••.

It may be urged that n""…………t- tl, there are still American 6klluy : Icl~l 5$1. (JIll churches below Four- teenth Street which are doing a progressive work.

So far from denying the truth of what has been stated they illustrate and enforce it. Of the seven- ty-five e v an gel i cal churches in this region forty are working among the foreigners and the children of foreigners, or '

are themselves' foreign churches, while the remainder are struggling to exist, and their ministers are preaching to decreasing numbers year by year.

While foreign churches are the greater necessity, there is also a large and far-reaching work which may be done in this locality by American churches, even those which confine themselves to the nse of the English tongue, and that is the work among the youth. The majority of those under fifteen years o(age speak English':'-'-at least, enough to comprehend simple Sunday-school teaching. By means of the modern Sunday-school, or, when inherited prejudices prevent them from attend- ing the Sunday-school, by means of the library, gymnasium, industrial school, or club, a great and fruitful work may be done among these classes. But all these things must be accompanied at every session by simple, tactful Gospel preaching and the presentation of the Word of God, or they fail to accomplish the desired end-namely, the Christianization of the people. Gymnasiums and reading-rooms will yield no precious fruit in the salvation of lost souls without the preaching of the Gospel. Stereopticon lectures may fill a church, but will not convert the audience without the presentation of the Word and its message of grace. Attending a church cIuL will not regenerate a man or woman. These things have their rightful place as adjuncts to Gospel preaching, but should never take its place. They are merely the net which draws a man within sound of the Gospel preaching, and as such they are commendable. The tendency to forego Gospel preaching in institutional churches is too often apparent, and some congregations have spent large sums in this work without any tangible results in the conversions of men and women, or any apparent change in the moral atmosphere of their neighborhood.

There are in Greater New York and Brooklyn over 2,200,000 people who have no affiliation with any religious body, Protestant, Catholic, Jew, ~cientist, Spiritualist, or any other, unless it be with some pagan religion. How are these people to be evangelized? What was the apostolic method, the method divinely appointed by our Lord for the salvation of the world ? We may answer in a few words: To go to the people and to preach to them wherever they might be found.

Peter did not wait to build a chapel before he preached at Pentecost. Paul did not real' a tent or fit up a hall ere he proclaimed free grace to dying men. The Mastel' himself, while He sometimes used the synagog or the temple, never built one, nor commanded one to be built. He went among the people and preached wherever he found them-sowing or reaping, eating and drinking. He stopped to give His healing draught to a sin-cursed soul by a well-side, and He called to a royal service the fishers by the sea. He waited not for careless man to seek Him, but with a grace and condescension only possible to God, He sought out man.

TIlE EVANGELIZATlON OF NEW YORK CITY

Alas, we have forgotten the Master's way! To stand within well- built walls, under the softened light from many-colored windows, with refined natures and the intelligent faces of believers around us, has been easier than the rugged, tumultuous way of Paul. The multitude clamor, and among them are the scornful and unbelieving, and sometimes the persecutors, and we find it hard to stand before them. It is easier to preach to the sympathizing Christians, and if, perchance, an unbeliever enters, we will thank God and do our best to convert him. But to go out, to seek the multitude, away from harmonious surroundings, away from friendly faces, it is hard, it is very hard.

But in this work there is a blessing which no man knows except he who does it, and learns to do it well. This we believe to be the method which must be used to save New York.

GO WHERE THE PEOPLE ARE.

No amount of preaching indoors will ever convert the vast masses whose church is the highway, and whose God is their own fleshly desires. Until their attention is arrested and their consciences wakened they will not enter a place of worship, and it is folly to think otherwise. However advantageous church buildings and chapels may be on the whole, the time for much building in that line in lower New York has yet to come. 1'here is at present no such general turning toward religion as shall justify it. More than this, men and women born in Roman Catholic countries, or of the Hebrew race, are full of prejudice against, if not of hatred for, the Protestant faith, and they can scarcely be induced to enter a Protestant church. The unpretentious missions have been less repugnant to them, and are, to my mind, far better fitted for this peculiar kind of work than the best chapel we can build.

Most emphatically do we believe, however, that the greater part of our Gospel preaching among this class of our population should be done outside the walls of the church or mission. It should be done upon the street, in the courtyards, in the hallways, in the saloons, in the family living-rooms, wherever a man or woman will listen. The mission and the church should be the meeting-place for believers, and for instruction of inquirers. If we limit our evangelization to only that which we can do indoors, blessed as that portion of our preaching may be, we shall never evangelize New York.

Some years ago the writer with a few young friends went to the crowded portions of the larger Italian quarter to test the practicability of such work. We were simply an evangelizing band, with no mission or society behind us, and no minister or evangelist with us. We carried autoharps, hymn books, and a New Testament. We had no license to preach upon the streets, but we went to the tenements. It was summer-time, and we passed through the long, dark hallways, or

down the gloomy alleys, to the courtyards between the front and rear houses. Here we found women washing and sewing, or groups of men drinking and carousing at tables. With the utmost deference we asked permission to sing, and then we steadied our harps on a ~eer keg or window-ledge while we played and sang Gospel hymns. The people listened attentively. Often their games were forgotten, and the cards fell from their hands. Many left their beer glasses and came and stood around us. After the singing we spoke to them, presenting the Gospel message as simply and directly as we could, and they heeded as men who are hungering for truth.

In one place a crowd of women surrounded us, women whose faces wore that settled sadness, that utter hopelessness which we often see upon the countenance of the idol-worshipers of the East. I shall never forget the eagerness with which these women asked repeatedly, "Is it true?" as we told them of the tender love of God and the full salvation wrought out by the Divine Son. They begged us again and again. to return and teach them often, but the prejudices of their neighbors and husbands against our religion soon after shut us out from that courtyard, and we were not permitted to return. 0, Ohristian men and women, this great city is hungering for the Gospel even as are those dark cities of the Orient! Why should we not give it to them?

At another time we had sung and talked until the sun had gone down over the black roofs of the tenements, yet one woman would not let us go. When she saw that we were tired, she took hold of my arm and begged, "Oome into my saloon and preach; come, there's plenty room there. I make you sit down." When at last we left it was with the promise that we would obtain a license and preach on the street in front of her saloon the next Sunday, for the people crowded into the courtyard to suffocation. We kept this promise, and many an hour since have we preached in front of her door, and we have never failed to have an audience. Many times hundreds of men have stood in the warmth of the summer sun or in the snow and exposed to the bleak winds of winter. The people have never refused to hear, and have never been the first to leave. As the fruit of this work there are to-day scores of men living a faithful Christian life, members of Christian churches, and now in turn helping to evangelize their neighborhoods.

If such singing bands should go throughout New York, uptown as well as downtown, preaching upon the street, or in the courts, or in the hallways, wherever men or women would listen; following it up by personal work among inquirers, it would not be long before we would be breasting the current of irreligion in New York. If we would in addition establish a system of inexpensive missions, each costing about one thousand dollars a year, and each the center for an

THE EVANGELIZATION OF NEW YORK CITY

evangelizing band, and multiply them throughout the city, we would soon see little Christian committees in all our places of religious destitution, and even these poor and illiterate foreigners would begin to praise God.

But for such a task among such a conglomerate people special agents are needed. They are-the English-speaking evangelist, the native evangelist, the colporteur, native or speaking the foreign tongue, and the American clergy and lay workers for'the youths and children who understand the English tongue. 'rhese agents need preparation for the work.

I know of no more difficult task than to tell the way of salvation in a few clear, powerful sentences. In a street meeting a certain element stands patiently listening hour after hour, and returns to the recurring services. But hundreds of others come and go, listening for a longer or shorter time. Perhaps they have never heard the Gospel before. They may never hear it again. 'rhe problem that presents itself to the street preacher is, therefore, how to present the truth so that it will lodge in the mind of the listener who may stand but a moment, and be so comprehensible to him that that single message may be the means of his salvation, if he lays hold upon it. There seelllS almost rOOlll for a new school of theology to teach preachers this art. Yet it can be learned, and from such preaching I h/tve known men to be saved who, after months in distant cities, came back to tell us of the one message they had heard in a few moment's pause on the outer edge of the crowd, a message which was still ringing in their ears, and which had become a well-spring of joy in their souls.

But t.his street preaching, while it may be done by laymen, or by the pastors of churches, and may become a blessing both to the workers and the people, is best done by the evangelist. The man whom the Almighty especially fits for this work is the one of all others to go into these broad fields so white to the harvest. Upon the street one may preach to thousands in a day, while but a few score of the unconverted can be induced to come to the church. How much greater is the joy when we stand before a multitude of waiting ones and cast the net out into the deep.

The colporteur also needs his training, and with it he may accomplish a glorious mission in this great city, and by his personal work and the distribution of the Scriptures he may augment to a surprising degree the work of the evangelist.

I knew one colporteur who entered saloons and gambling dens, who sold tracts and Bibles before theaters and dance-halls, and who made his way into dives; and in all places he found men and women who were hungering for the truth, and took it eagerly from his hands. Conversions, some notable conversions, resulted. He was one of the noblest missionaries that ever worked in New York, but the church

that commissioned him found it difficult to raise twenty-five dollars per month toward his support, and recalled him from his field.

Perhaps some may explain, "But these are foreign mission methods." They are indeed, for it is foreign mission work which we have before us in New York. Not only do alien tongues confound us, but alien ideas, alien customs, almost diverse civilizations. Idolatry of the grossest forms, with the horrid slavery and sale of women, as well as the paganism of Eastern Europe, to-day confront the worker in lower New York.

We must view our task unflinchingly, not hiding our eyes from its hard conditions, nor shrinking from its immensity, lest irreligion become lawlessness, and we some day reap the fruit of neglected duty in tears, impotent to stem its awful tide.

THE NEGLECTED FACTOR IN CITY SAVING.

BY REV. SAMUEL ZANE BATTEN, M.A., MORRISTOWN, N. J.

Cities are the strategic points in the world's evangelization. The early disciples of the Lord Jesus gave a great part of their labors to the cities of their day. Name the important cities of the Roman world, and you have named the cities in which the apostle Paul chiefly labored: Antioch, Ephesus, Philippi, Corinth, Athens, Rome. In Ephesus he worked for three years, winning many converts, with the result that" all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord."

Times have changed, but the strategic importance of the city has increased rather than lessened. '1'he marked drift of people toward the cities is characteristic of all nations. Cities are everywhere gaining in wealth and numbers out of all proportion to the gain of the country districts. Thus it is coming to pass that the problem of the world's redemption is fast becoming the problem of the evangelization of the cities.

In the face of these two facts, the strategic importance of the city and the steady and disproportionate gain of the city, we find another fact which may well cause alarm: the Gospel is not gaining in the cities in anything like the same proportion as the population. New York is perhaps hardly a typical American city on account of the large foreign population. But in this metropolis we find the culmination of tendencies that are at work in all our cities. The various evangelical churches little more than hold their own from year to year. The social and political condition of the city is deplorably bad. The doctrine of solidarity shows us that the redemption of the city's life must cover all the relations of man's being and all the spheres of his interest. The religious and the social, the moral and the political

THE·NEGLECTED FACTOR IN CITY SAVING

life of a city must all be improved together. To save our cities we must touch men at all levels and influence them in all relations.

Many earnest and devoted workers are giving their lives and their money to forward the Kingdom of God in our cities, and many patriotic and intelligent citizens are laboring to improve and transform the political life of their communities. But with it all our cities are not being redeemed. Ernest H. Crosby has said that he can take the map of any American city, and, without knowing the local situation, he can name the wealthy district and the poor districts by the one fact of the presence or the absenoo of churches. The uptown movement on the part of churches and church-members has continued without observation until now we find that the wealthy, moral, pleasant uptown districts have large, commodious, and wellequipped churches, while the poor, crowded, neglected downtown districts are almost churchless, having here and there only a poorly equipped mission hall. 1'he feeling is growing among the rank and file of the people that the churches are for the few and the missions are for the many. From many facts that have come within the range of our experience, we fear that there is only too good ground for this complaint. All honor to the devoted workers who are toiling in the downtown mission halls seeking. to win men to Jesus Christ. All honor also to the generous givers in the churches who are making these missions possible. All honor, too, to the brave and patriotic men who are sacrificing ease and comfort in their efforts to illustrate and inculcate a higher and better citizenship. But when we have recognized all these factors there remains another factor quite too generally forgotten or ignored which is the most important factor of all.

THE FACTOR OF PERSONAL CONTACT.

Nothing can ever be a substitute for close personal contact of life with life. When Christ wanted to save the world, He did not draw a check or write a tract, or commission a delegate; on the contrary, He Himself came down to live among men as one of themselves. In all our afflictions He Himself was afflicted, being tempted in all points like as we are, and allowing no line of social cleavage, ecclesiastical prejudice or personal interest to separate him from his brother men. Before this world can be redeemed unto God the men and the women who bear the name of Christ must fulfil in their lives thc same mind that Christ fulfilled when He left the throne and came down to live with us. The highest good is for all meu, and we must never rest till the downmost man is lifted up into the possession and appreciation of the highest good.

How can this great end be attained? City mission societies are doing splendid work; various philanthropic and charitable organizations are attempting to fulfil the mind of Christ. Good government

clubs and citizens' leagues are seeking to create a higher type of citizenship; but over and above these societies and organizations something else is needed: the personal contact of life with life. The effectiveness of these organizations grows out of their fulfilment of this very law. Mr. Charles Loring Brace, whose devotion to Jesus Christ, and whose knowledge of men no one will question, has declared: In religious communities, such as the English and American, there is too great confidence in technical religious means. The mistake we refer to is too great use of, or confidence in, the old technical methods, such as distributing tracts,· holding prayer meetings, and scattering Bibles. The neglected and ruffian classes. are in no way directly affected by influences such as these.

By the means that are now employed our cities can never be redeemed from sin, corruption, and misery, and be established in the righteousness, purity, and peace of God's Kingdom. What can we do that our backward brothers may be lifted up into the appreciation and possession of higher things? What can we do to inspire them to holier living and truer citizenship? Shall we build music halls and art galleries? Shall we multiply missions, and flood the district with tracts? These things are all good enough in their way, but they are neither the best nor the most potent things. What is man's deepest need? Is it not that of a higher ideal, a worthier aspiration, a power that shall hold the will steady in the right way? Nothing is so potent in arousing, moving, persuading men as personal contact and fellowship. Men do not need our gifts as much as they need ourselves. "The gift without the giver is bare." The one factor that is most important in all Christian work is the contact of man with man. Our church people have culture, taste, and strength; they are moral, earnest, and good. It is possible that part of this culture and goodness may find their way to men through the medium of a mission hall or a religious tract, but life comes from life and through life. In a word, that our cities may be saved for God and for His righteousness, there must be this personal and brotherly fellowship between the brother in the slums and the brother on the avenue.

Our cities will not be saved through the medium of charitable societies and mission halls. Nothing short of self-giving can help these men or satisfy the mind of Christ. Among the poor and unprivileged there are many brave and earnest hearts who are rowing hard against the stream, longing for light and wearying themselves to find the way. These men do not want the rich man's loaf or dollar, but their hearts are hungry for a brother's fellowship and inspiration. Men nee(t ourselves a thousand times more than they need our tracts or our money. In order that our cities may be saved it is necessary that thousands of families voluntarily and gladly deny themselves the delights of uptown residence that they may live among their less

THE NEGLECTED FACTOR IN CITY SAVING

fortunate brothers, and by personal fellowship may bring to them the whole helpfulness of God. Is it too much to hope that under the constraint of love many families will voluntarily choose their residence among their needier and weaker brothers? One goo(l, earnest, moral family will do much to change the tone of a whole street. There is nothing in this world so potent as right example. Long range benev- olence can never accomplish the highest results. Not by preaching to men at long range can they be saved from sin and won to Christ, but by personal effort and loving contact. What is demanded by the needs of our cities and the mind of Christ is this voluntary surrender of privileges on the part of the strong and qualified, and their willing and fraternal residence among their weak and needy brothers. There must be personal identification with them, personal contact and asso- ciation, the determination to entl;lr into their lives, and to fin them with the light of God. This association must be full and fraternal, not alone on Sundays in the church, but through the week in social relations. The Master has laid down the principle which may have some application to this problem: "When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbors, lest they also bid thee again, and a recompense be made thee. But when thou makest a feast call the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind."

Very suggestive in this connection is the story Prof. Dru mmond records of the young men from the university who went down into the east end of London to live among the people. They went into the most desolate and God-forsaken place, occupied for miles by working people, and took a little house. They gave themselves no airs of superiority, and never declared that they had come to do the people good. They simply went in there and made friends with the people, and in the course of months they came to know a number of the residents. They were fully acquainted with the questions of city government and sanitation, and discussed these topics with the people. One day there was a labor war, and the leaders came to consult these young men. '1'hey talked it over, and the matter was soon settlec1 to the satisfaction of all parties concerned. In the course of time one member of the little group was elected to the school board, another was sent to the county conncil, a third was elected to parliament. In all these positions they labored for the betterment of the districts they represented, and were able to accomplish wonders in a short time. Thus these men have taken possession of this section of the city for Jesus Christ, and are gradually salting and saving it. It is useless to lament the corruption of politics and the power of the boss so long as we stand off at a distance and lecture men. The venal boss gains his power through the law of personal interest and personal contact. The disciple of Jesus Ohrist can gain power oVer men in the same way.

We who want the best conditions for our children thereby recognize the importance of this factor in the lives of others. We must labor to improve the conditions of our neighbor's child. Let a few men and women take their families down into these evil conditions for a while, and they will learn two valuable lessons: They will learn how defective and vicious are the conditions in which thousands of their brothers live; and, secondly, they will learn what are the things that need to be done and the best ways of doing them. This knowledge taking possession of their minds and hearts will rouse them to heroic and unceasing efforts in behalf of better conditions. There are many men and women who~can not offer the objection of families and before whom the way is open.

This principle is finding recognition in college and university settlements in all our cities. '1'he residents of these settlements are gaining a first-hand knowledge of conditions and are making heroic efforts in behalf of improvement. But over and above all this there must be an increasing number of Christian men and women who will gladly choose their residence among the poor and needy that they may fill their lives with all the blessings of the Gospel of the Kingdom. Such association will bring untold blessing to the people who receive and to the people who give. Through this fellowship there will come the outlook into a larger life, and the impulse to rise up and fulfil the larger vision. On the other hand, through this fellowship there will also come a first·hand knowledge of conditions which will arouse us to labor for the betterment of these conditions; and there will come the consciousness that we are doing something toward the redemption of our cities from sin and for their transformation into the city of God.

THE GENERAL CONFERENCE OF PROTESTANT MISSIONARIES IN JAPAN.* BY REV. D. B. BCHNEDER, D.D., BENDAI, JAPAN.

A very important event in the history of missions has been the third General Conference of Protestant Missionaries in Japan. During eight of the most charming of Japan October days (24th to 31st), in the ideally convenient hall of the Tokyo Young Men's Christian Association, four hundred and fifty missionaries were in session. It had been seventeen years since the last general conference, which was held in Osaka, and the time was ripe for a new one. The first and only other one was held in Yokohama in 1872, and it was an inspiring incident when in the course of the session eleven members of that first conference were called to the platform and given the Chatauqua *We regret that the pressure Olj our space coml?els us to omit much of this very able paper.-EDIToR,

CONFERENCE OF PROTESTANT MISSIONARIES IN JAPAN

salute. The conference consisted of Protestant missionaries only, the Roman and Greek Oatholics as well as the Unitarians and U ni- versalists having not been invited. Two of the missions refrained from formally taking part. A number of Ohina missionaries, who are now refugees in Japan, sat as advisory members. It was a dis- appointment that Bishop Wilson, of the Southern Methodist Ohurch, was the only representative of the home boards in attendance. The efficient chairman of a very wise and able committee of arrangements was the Rev. A. Oltmans, of the Dutch Reformed Mission. The ven- erable Dr. J. D. Davis, of the American Board Mission, was president.

The feeling manifested toward Japanese churches and Japanese colaborers was warm and fraternal. A number of leading Japanese workers were introduced to the conference, and took part in the dis- cussions. In response to a stirring appeal from the Japan Evangel- ical Alliance in behalf of a proposed twentieth century evangelistic movement,. a committee of twelve members of the conference was appointed to lead the missionary body in hearty cooperation in this important effort. Sympathy for the Ohina missionaries was expressed with the belief that, as ever before, "the blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Ohurch."

It is only too rarely that missionaries working in non-Ohristian lands enjoy the full sympathy of the officials who represent the Ohristian nations in such countries. On this account the conference was all the more profoundly grateful to 001. Buck, United States minister to Japan, for favoring the conference with his presence, for a generous donation toward its expenses, and for a most delightful reception tendered by himself and Mrs. Buck to the members of the conference.

The committee of arrangements planned to make its spiritual uplift the chief aim of the conference. In this their purpose was not unrealized. The first hour of every day's session was given to a devotional paper followed by a season of prayer. These hours were deeply inspiring and helped to give a highly spiri~ual tone to the whole conference. Special devotional meetings also were held in several parts of the city in the early morning and in the evening. Probably no one went away without being spiritually strengthened.

THE GENERAL MISSIONARY SITUATION IN JAPAN.

That Japan has made remarkable progress in material civilization during the past thirty years is known to the world; but the fact which Dr. Greene brought out, as it had probably never been brought out before, is not so generally k.nown-namely, that during the same space of time the country has undergone a no less remarkable moral transformation. The change from an autocratic to a wise constitutional form of government, legal reforms, the development of inter-

national relations, the growth in wealth and power, and the great advances in education have all been indications of the working of two deeper forces-namely, a new national consciousness and a new con- ception of the value of the individual. Of the two, the latter force has been the stronger and more constant, and it is this force especially that Christianity has fostered and stimulated during .the past thirty years. Hand in hand with the entrance of these forces have come new moral sentiments, higher ideals of life, and an increasing "hos- pitality of mind" for Christian truth. Among the higher classes of people the proportion of Christians is abnormally large.

Dr. Thompson, in his paper on "The Progress of the Work," gave much and convincing evidence that in the number of converts gained, in the spread of the work, in better material and spiritual equipment, in closer unity, in reaction and opposition overcome, and in strength, confidellce, and hope, there has been very substantial and satisfactory progress. He made it clear that the progress in the actual winning of converts to Christ has been great, and that the preparations which have unconsciously gone forward for the future Christianization of Japan ,have been very great. Japan is, not diplomatically only, but really, 6pen to Christianity.

1. The Present. There are altogether one thousand five hundred and fifty-six workers, of whom eight hundred and thirty-three are Japanese. Nominally there is one worker to every thirty-four thousand of the population, but actually, making all allowances, there is scarcely one for everyone hundred thousand. Most missions find it wise policy to have their base of operations in the capital. Thus twenty per cent. of all the workers are located in Tokyo, and while this does not give that great city too many, large country districts are practically untouched. The work of-Christianizing Japan has just begun. Only a small fraction of this exceedingly important Oriental nation has bl::'en Christianized, and tho this fraction has an influence out of all proportion to its size, yet now is the time not to relax effort, but to redouble it.

One of the features of the situation in Japan is the "open door" for work among women. The rapid growth in the proportion of women in the church is significant. In 1883 they were in the proportion of a little more than one woman to three men; in 1899 they were in the proportion of seven to eight. In the last twenty-five years nearly twenty thousand women have been brought into the Protestant branch of the church. Moreover, the opposition and difficulties that existed in the' earlier years have almost passed away, and the opportunities are greater to-day than ever before.

On the problem of self-support, the variety of opinion in the conference was great. The situation now is -that the American Board Mission leads with thirty-three self-supporting churches; the churches

of the cooperating Presbyterian and Reformed missions follow with twenty-five; the American Episcopal and the Church of England Missions together have five; the Baptists, Methodists, and Oanadian Methodists have each three; other missions together, eleven. Total, eighty-three. The total number of organized churches is four hundred and sixteen. The average amount of contributions per member for all purposes was, according to the latest statistics, yen 2.48 or $1.24.

That none of the features of the old religions was considered sufficiently important to claim the special attention of the conference is an indication that those religions present but little of a barrier to Ohristianity any more.

2. The EdncaNonal Work. In the earlier years there was great demand for mission schools. Students flocked in in large numbers, there were many conversions, and there seemed to be no better evangelizing agency than these schools. But the reaction against foreign influence, aided by government discrimination against private schools,. was enough to give a serious check to mission schools, and during the past five years all such schools, especially those for young men, have, passed through a period of deep discouragement and trial. But the clouds are beginning to break.

In spite of the higher ethical demands of to-day and the efforts of the well-organized educational system of the government, according to universal testimony Japan is moving in the direction of license and moral degeneration. In the face of this tendency the state system of education is permanently handicapped by its inability to teach a morality that has a religious basis. There are now nineteen Protestant institutions of learning for young men, and about forty-four girls' schools with five thousand pupils. These young women hear the Gospel every day, and nearly all of them become Ohristians.

Perhaps the most discouraging feature ,of the whole missionary situation in Japan to-day is the small number of theological students. The sixteen theological schools last year reported an aggregate of one hundred and thirteen students, or an average of seven in each institution. Alongside of the theological schools there stand a number of schools for the training of Bible women, or lay female workers.

The Sunday-school received the earnest attention it deserves. The influence of primary-school teachers has in many cases been hostile to Sunday-schools, and it is especially difficult to hold the boys. Yet thirty-three thousand children are reported as being in Sundayschools, and probably the majority of these are the children of unbelievers. In the city of Sendai alone one child in every ten is in Sunday-school.

3. Ohristian Literature. In Ohristian journalism the Japanese are to the front. The best Ohristian literature is to be found here; and its influence great and growing. It is estimated tha( two million

Bibles, New Testaments, and portions have been distributed by sale or gift.

4. Benevolent Work and Social Questions. For medical missions in the ordinary sense there is little need, but for charitable medical work there is a large field. In the city of Osaka alone there are said to be over one hundred thousand people who are too poor to bear the expense of sickness. Christianity has established a score of orphanages, three leper asylums, three blind asylums, three rescne honses, three prison gate missions, a score of hospitals, six charity kindergartens, three homes for the aged, one social settlement, and at least two hundred schools for the poor.

The movement against the social evil promises to become even more powerful than the temperance movement. It was a striking incident that this conference of missionaries should be addressed by the Hon. S. Shimada, ex-president of the Japanese House of Representatives, on the work of the Anti-Prostitution Society, of which the function is to assist young women to escape from the slavery of the brothels.

But more significant than all else was the spirU of unity that prevailed in the conference, and the solemn action the conference took looking toward a still nearer approach to outward and inward oneness.

The following was adopted: "Resolved, That this conference elect, upon the nomination of the president and vice-presidents, a Promoting Committee of ten, whose duty it shall be to prepare a plan for the format~on of a Representative Standing Committee of the Missions; such plan to be submitted to the various missions for their approval, and to go into operation as soon as approved by such a number of missions as include in their membership not less than two-thirds of the Protestant missionaries in Japan."

This action was the crowning glory of the conference, that on account of which it will probably be longest remembered, at least by those who were present.

SOME THRILLING EXPERIENCES IN CHINA.

BY REV. JOHN R. HYKES, D.D., SHANGHAI, CHINA.

Very few of the missionaries in Shansi escaped Yu Hsien's mad fury. Those who did had most thrilling and terrible experiences. The full details of what these heroic men and omen suffered will never be made public. Among those who attempted to escape from Shansi was the following party, viz.: Mr. and Mrs. A. R. Saunders and four children, Mr. A. Jennings and Miss Guthrie, from Pingyao; Mr. and Mrs. E. J. Oooper and two children, Miss Rice and Miss Huston,

SOME THRILLING EXPERIENCES IN CHINA

from Lu-ch'eng, and Mr. and Mrs. A. E. Glover and two children, and Miss Gates, from Lu-an. The missionaries were living in peace and quiet at Pingyao (a town about eighty miles south of the provincial capital) up to the 25th of June. On that day they received a letter enclosing 11 copy of a proclamation which had just been issued by the governor, Yu Hsien, in obedience to the imperial edict of the 20th af June, in which he informed the people that Ohina was at war with the foreigners, and that all "foreign devils" must be destroyed. The friendly magistrate informed the missionaries that he had received orders not to protect them, and he urged them to leave at once. In response to their entreaties he agreed to give them an escort to the capital, Taiyuen fn; and they started on their even tful and terrible journey. It is not at all improbable that the magistrate sent them there at the order of the governor, who was collecting the helpless foreigners in the capital for a deed as foul and terrible as the crime of Nana Sahib at Cawnpore. The fact that their escort left them as soon as they turned south, is presnmptive evidence that they were instructed to deliver the missionaries to Yu Hsien. If they had gone into' the city not one of them would have escaped; but fortunately, when they were only six miles from the place, they met a native Ohristian, whom they knew, fleeing south. He implored them to turn back, as the Inland Mission property had been burned, the Roman Oatholic premises destroyed, and the Protestant missionaries had taken refuge in the compound of the Baptist mission, where they were surrounded by a mob that threatened to burn the building and its occupants. 'I.'here was no alternative but to turn back and retrace their weary way to Pingyao. Their escort immediately deserted them. They had very little money, and exorbitant prices were demanded for everything, even for permission to pass along the public highway. They pawned or sold everything that they could spare, and finally reached Lu-ch'eng "safe, but stripped."

At this city they found Mr. Ernest J~ Oooper, and the other missionaries belonging to that statiQ,ll still undisturbed; but two days later they were all compelled to flee for their lives at midnight with only such bedding, clothes, and money as they could hurriedly get together. This was packed on one donkey. They decided to go south, and, if possible, reach Hankow. They had only proceeded Rome thirteen miles when they were stopped at a large village by about two hundred people, who demanded money. As they did not have enough to satisfy them, they seized the donkey, and in sheer wanton mischief tore all their bedding and clothes to pieces. They were stripped of their clothing-hats, shoes, and stockings-and men, women, and children alike were left with absolutely nothing but a pair of native drawers each. In this condition they were driven along the road by men with clubs. The blazing summer sun burned their

tender flesh to the bones. They were harried from village to village (one mob not leaving them until another was ready to take them in hand), cursed, beaten, stoned; being unable to procure either food or water, for days their only support the filthy puddles by the roadside, and the weeds and grass they plucked by the way, more than once led to the place of execution, and the knives with which they were to be decapitated sharpened before their eyes, and the" sacrificial paraphernalia" laid out in full view, the only wonder is that any of them survived to tell the terrible story of suffering and outrage. The fierce heat so blistered Mrs. Cooper's shoulders and breast that great ulcers were formed, which became filled with maggots before death mercifully came to her relief (August 6).

Both Miss Rice and Miss Huston became separated from their companions and fell into the hands of a mob. They were terribly beaten with clubs, and -Miss Rice had a heavy northern cart driven over her to crush out her life. She entered into rest on the 13th of July, twenty miles north of Tseh Oheo Eu, and her poor mangled body lies in an unknown grave awaiting the general resurrection of the just. Miss Huston was in the hands of her persecutors from the 13th to the 20th of July. She was carried to a great temple inside the Ftl city, and after a whole night spent in incantations, the head priest informed the magistrate that the oracle decreed that, seeing the gashes in her head had not proved fatal, she was to be spared the finishing stroke. She fell asleep August 11th at Yunmung in Hupeh, and her body was brought to Hankow for burial. Little Isabel Saunders died July 27th, and her sister Jessie August 3d. Mrs. Oooper passed into the presence of the King August 6th, and her infant son, Brainard, joined her on the 17th, three days after the survivors reached Hankow. Mrs. Glover had a little baby born at Hankow on the 18th of August, and it died on the 28th; she passed to her reward at Shanghai on the 25th of October, as much a victim of Yu Hsien's cruelty as any of the others. One of the survivors says: The crossing of the Yellow Ri"Ver was one of our most trying experiences. The yamen had placed us in carts and promised to send us over. But as soon as we were in the boats the carts drove away and the boatmen ordered us to land again, declining point blank to have anything to do with us. For two days we sat on the bank of the Yellow River, not knowing what to do. We were like the Israelites at the Red Sea. Pharaoh was behind; neither right nor left was there any retreat, and no means of crossing over.

This delay undoubtedly saved their lives; for at the first city after crossing the river, Ohang Oheo, the official, said he was very sorry they had not arrived a day earlier, for he then would have had the pleasure of killing the whole party; but the empress dowager had issued a decree ordering the protection of foreigners, and he must

SOME THRILLING EXPERIENCES IN CHINA

obey. This was doubtless the secon( edict of extermination for the changing of four characters in which two ministers of the Tsungli yamen suffered martyrdom. For the four characters in the edict which meant" painfully extirpate, destroy with fire," they substituted four meaning "protect to the utmost of your ability," and then telegraphed it to the pl'Ovinces. It was thus that the reaffirmation of ·the empress dowager's infamous decree for the painful extermination of foreigners was made an edict for their protection and saved the lives of many refugees from the interior.

From the time that Mr. Cooper's party entered Honan until they crossed the border into Hupeh they, in common with all other refugees, were treated as common felons, lodged in the common jail, fed on prison food, and treated with the utmost brutality. They say that they received no kindness whatever until they reached the last city in Honan, Sin Yang Cheo, where they met the Glovers. They were treated kindly by the officials and people of Hupeh, and they arrived at IIankow on the 14th of August, after a journey of fifty days, which has rarely, if ever, been paralleled. Another party of refugees from Shansi arrived at Hankow about the end of August. Two children of Mr. and :Mrs. Lutley died from the hardships of the journey. Mary, aged four years, died on the 3d of August, and Edith, aged eighteen months, on the 20th.

A party of Swedish missionaries, Misses Emma Anderson, Maria Pettersson, and Segrid Engstrom, left their station in Honan, July 4, with an escort. They were robbed, stripped of most of their clothing, threatened by-ruffians who compelled Miss Pettersson to kneel down to have her head cut off, and only desisted when she gave an hysterical laugh which aroused their superstitious fear; had their boat wrecked, were thirty-six hours without food or water (during which time they walked continuously), were hid in lofts, fields, and bundles of straw for days, and after enduring untold hardship, arrived at Shanghai on the 6th of August.

A MARVELOUS ESCAPE.

Perhaps the most marvelous escape from the Boxers was that of a party consisting of Mr. and Mrs. Green, their two children (Vera, a girl of five, and John, three years old), and Miss Jessie Gregg, of the China Inland Mission at Hwai-Iu, in Chihli. They received news of the massacre of the missionaries in nearly all of the stations around them, and they decided to flee to the mountains. They left their home after dusk on the 6th of July, and walked to a temple near the foot of an adjacent mountain. After three days they were compelled to leave this refuge and go to the mountain fastnesses, where a friendly Chinese showed them a cave in which they lived two days

and three nights. The cave was uninhabitable for any length of time, as it was dripping with moisture, and the only dry spot was a space about four feet by five, on which three adults and two children had to huddle day and night. In the meantime their servant found a friendly farmer whose house was in a deeper and more Aecluded part of the mountains. He took them in and kept them for a whole month. They were concealed in a cave-like hovel, which the farmer and their servant dug in the hill-side for their reception. It communicated with the kitchen of the farm-house by an opening through which they could just crawl. When they were inside the opening was sealed up. The armed Boxers, who accompanied Yu Hsien's imperial troops, searched the mountains for days and nights without discovering the hidden missionaries. On the 9th of August an armed mob of Boxers appeared at the farm-house, and threatened to burn the house and 'all of its inmates if the missionaries were not produced and handed over to them to be tortured and butchered. On hearing this threat Mr. Green crept out of his hiding-place, and while in a stooping attitude was shot in the head and neck by a Boxer. About thirty buckshot were imbedded in the skin, and he fell down stunned and bleeding. The Boxers then dragged the ladies and children from the cave, and took them to the magistrate at H wai-lu, brandishing their knives and swords over their heads the whole way-some three miles.

After abusing them all he knew how, the magistrate ordered them to be taken either to the governor of Shansi at Taiyuen fu, or of Chihli at Paoting fu; but meantime suggested that they should go to the Roman Catholic Mission at Ch'en Ting fu. 'l'he people of that city refused to receive them or their Boxer escort, and they were accordingly taken back to Hwai-lu. The mandarin there ordered them to be conveyed to Paoting fu to the governor, who would dispose of them. During the two days and nights they were in the carts en route to Paoting fu, they were given neither food nor water; they were all ill with dysentery. Mr. Green's wounds were suppurating for want of surgical attention.

When they arrived at Paoting fu they were surrounded by hordes of fierce Boxers and were in imminent peril of their lives. The magistrate put them in prison as common criminals, and the next day, August 14th, they were put on a boat to be sent to Tientsin. The magistrate nrged them to be sure to tell the queen when they got to England, at what great trouble and expense he had been to save their lives; but he ordered their Boxer escort to take them a little way down the river and kill them! The Boxers told them the order they had received from the magistrate, but they said they were ill and sure to die soon anyway, and ordered them to leave the boat and make the best of it. They hid in the tall reeds till night, and then decided to go to Sin-an and throw themsehes on the mercy.of the officials and

SOME THRILLING EXPERIENCES IN CHINA

merchants. On the outskirts of the town they went into a hut to ask for some help, but a young man went out, promising to get them a boat to take them to Tientsin, and betrayed them to the Boxers. The Boxers dragged them all out of the house by the hair of their heads, beat them with spears and swords, kicked them most unmercifully, and threatened them with instant death. They then bound them in a most fiendish way. '1'he right hand was bound behind the body to the right foot, and the left hand to the left foot. A spear shaft was passed between the arm and the body and behind the knee joint; and thus slung, with the other leg and arm and the head hanging down, they were carried a distance of nearly two miles to the Boxer headquarters, in a tern pIe near the city of Sin-an. Even the little children were slung in this brutal manner. Mr. Green was slung by one arm (not leg) only, and he still bears the mark of an ulcer made by the bamboo. They were thrown down in the pools of water in the courtyard of the temple, still bound, and were kept lying there till daylight-about four hours. The Boxers and gentry held a conncil, and decided to interrogate Mr. Green; bnt it seemed so incredible that any Boxers, once having caught them, should spare their lives, that they sent couriers to Paoting fu to ascertain the facts of the case.

Meantime they were thrown, bound, into one of the rooms of the temple. All were suffering from acute dysentery, and Mr. Green's wounds were in a terrible condition from neglect and dirt. They were given two meals daily of uncooked millet and a kind of vermicelli, and water was supplied, but in very small quantity. Mrs. Green was unable to eat the raw millet, and some of the Boxers gave her cash to the value of about two cents a day to buy millet soup. After three days the messengers returned from Paoting fu. They reported that the governor was furious when he learned that the missionaries had not been slain according to his previous order, and he again ordered that they be killed. Mr. Green was arraigned before the official in the presence of two thousand.Boxers, and gi ven this terrible information. They told him that they had decided to spare their lives and would send them to Tientsin. After enduring the most exquisite physical torture and mental agony, they were again sent to Paoting fu, evidently with the purpose of having them murdered en route, or of turning over to the governor to be massacred. During the three months that they were in the hands of the Boxers, they were led out to execution no less than seven times, and the knives were sharpened for their decapitation, but seven times they were miraculously delivered!

On the 7th of September the writer went with the United States Oonsul-General, Mr. John Goodnow, to ask I-,i Hung Ohang, the newly appointed viceroy of Chihli, to use his influence to get these people, whom we knew were in Sin-an, released from the Boxers. Li Hung Ohang replied that he would wire at once, and if the mission-

aries were still alive he would guarantee that they would be saved. Mr. Green says that on the 8th of September they were suddenly and unaccountably treated" no longer as criminals, but as guests." There can be no doubt of the connection between the telegram and the change in their treatment. They were taken to Paoting fu, and on the lOth of October, four days before the allies reached the city, and two months less fOllr days ~fter the relief of Peking, little Vera Green died after an illness of two weeks. The snrvivors arrived at Tientsin on the 27th of October, after more than three months' wandering and privations.

It is believed that one hundred and eighty-one Protestant missionaries, including women and children, have been massacred since the beginning of this terrible anti-foreign outbreak in China. Of this numbel' we know that Yu Hsien iH responsible for the death of at least one hundred and fourteen. Including those who were murdered after fleeing from his province, the number of murders that should be placed to his account is one hundred. and forty-three. For this long series of crimes the Chinese government thinks removal from office and banishment to the post roads (with the prospect of a higher office within a few years) an adequate punishment; and certain of the great powers apparently acquiesce!

I have not the same facilities for learning about the outrages against Roman Catholic missionaries, but the Catholic Church has lost many noble men and women, besides tens of thousands of native Christians. The heroism of their missionaries is beyond all praise. Bishop Hamer, of IVest Moi'lgolia, was seized, his vestments torn off, his body wrapped in cotton, petroleum poured upon it, and then set alight. Five thousand Chinese. Christians were massacred in his diocese alone. Three priests, at least, were burned in the cathedral at Houpa in Central Mongolia. Father Heirman was cut in four pieces, and his heart taken out and nailed to a tree. Father Segers was carried to his station in the same manner that the Greens were slung, and was there buried alive.

The fortitude and heroism of these Christian martyrs is worthy of the closing year of the nineteenth century. If" the blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church," there ought to be a glorious harvest in China during the early years of this twentieth century.

NOTE.-We have already published accounts of experiences of other missionaries-Jan., pp. 48-56, and Feb., pp. 99-103. We learn that Rev. C. Friedstrom, of the Scandinavian Alliance Mission, reported killed in our February number, escaped to Kiachta, Siberia; and that in place of the names of Misses A. and M. Lund, of the same mission, should be Misses H. and C. Anderson. The name of miss Gustoofson, of the Christian and Missionary Alliance, should also be added to the martyr roll. Some other missionaries are yet to be heard from.- EDITORS.

THE CONFERENCE OF MISSIONARY SECRETARIES

THE CONFERENCE OF MISSIONARY SECRETARIES.* 'l'he representatives of the Foreign Mission Boards of the United States and Canada gathered for their annual conference (January 16 to 18) in the Fourth Avenue Presbyterian Church. 'rhe sessions were well attended, and important topics were discussed most carefully and earnestly. Reports were presented on the Ecumenical Oonferences, Comity, Science of Missions, Self-support, and the proposed Bureau of Information. Among the able papers read were "The Mohammedan Missionary Problem," by Rev. H. O. Dwight, LL.D.; "The Home Problem of Foreign Missions," by Samuel L. Capen, LL.D.; "The Relation of Missionaries to Governments," by Dr. F. F. Ellinwood; "The Relation of Missions to Religions and Customs of People," by Dr. 'r. S. Barbour, and" Missionary Problems of our New Possessions," by H. K. Carroll, LL.D.

REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE ON COMITY.

Your committee has been deeply impressed by what appears to be a general consensus of opinion among members of mission boards at home and missionaries abroad that not only is comity highly desirable, but that a good degree of cooperation is quite practicable, especially in those forms of work which lie outside of the directly evangelistic sphere, such as higher education, printing and publishing, and hospitals and dispensaries. Your committee also believe that in evangelistic work, pure and simple, much may be done to prevent the overlapping of fields and unnecessary multiplication of agents, with the consequent waste of means and effort which such a policy entails. It would seem that a time has come when academic discussion of the general question may cease, and some definite proposals on the lines of comity and co-operation may be submitted for the consideration of the various boards. Your committee therefore recommend that a letter be prepared and forwarded to the various boards represented in this conference, setting forth the desirableness of comity and cooperation, and asking the concurrence of each board on some or all of the following points: 1. To instruct its missionaries in the foreign field that the board favors a policy of comity and cooperation with other boards engaged in the work, and desires the aid of its missionaries to that end.

2. To authorize or appoint one or more of its missionaries in each mission to serve on a joint committee of consultation, said committee to consider questions pertaining to comity and cooperation which arise on the ground, and to report the facts, with any recommendations considered desirable, first to the missionaries concerned, and then to the home boards for final action.

3. To instruct its representatives on the aforesaid joint committee to promote in all practicable ways the following objects: (a) Interchange of service between missionaries of different boards, as tending to the increase of brotherly love, and as an object lesson to the heathen on the essential oneness of Protestant Christianity.

(b) Comity in the division of territory, the planting of stations, and the appointment of missionaries, so as to avoid the duplication of * The reports here presented are necessarily condensed.

agencies where those already in possession can meet the spiritual needs of the people.

(e) Comity and cooperation in printing and publishing, either by leaving the work to anyone mission having sufficient plant and resources for the purpose, or by the cooperation of two or more missions for this particular work.

(d) A similar policy in regard to higher education-i. e., the establishment and maintainance of a college, and the opening of hospitals and dispensaries.

(e) Cooperation in the biblical and theological training of native workers by missions holding substantially the same systems of doctrine and church order, thereby avoiding the multiplication of feeble and halfequipped theological schools.

(f) The adoption of an approximately uniform scale of remuneration for active workers in the same field, and, as far as possible, similar regulations respecting their work.

(g) The organic union of native churches established by the missionaries of churches holding similar systems of doctrine and church polity, thus helping to lessen the divisions of Protestant Christianity.

Your committee is of the opinion that while more than this, or even the whole of this, may not be considered practicable at the present time, less will not satisfy the enlightened judgment and conscience of devoted missionaries on the field, or of no less devoted members of our home churches who so nobly contribute to the world's evangelization by their benefactions and their prayers.

A BUREAU OF MISSIONARY IN110RMATlON.

The feeling was widespread at the close of the Ecumenical Conference that something ought to have been done looking to a greater federation of the missionary forces of the Protestant world. The missionary conference in London, 1888, felt the same, and the editor of the report expressed the hope that the next missionary conference would effect something of the sort. It is to be regretted that in the judgment of those supposed to be best able to form an opinion on the subject the time was not ripe even at the dawn of this century to introduce any measures looking to such a world-wide combination, and the executive committe of the Ecumenical Conference so reported at the annual meeting of the missionary officers.

They did, however, see their way clear to suggest a federation for gathering and disseminating information pertaining to all phases of missionary work, and there is a prospect that we may have at least this much in concrete federation. They recommended the organization of a bureau of missionary information, and nominated a strong committee of eighteen* to put it in operation when three-fourths of the * The names of the committee to organize the bureau are as follows: Rev. H. N. Cobb, D.D.; Rev. E. E. Strong, D.D.; Rev. H. C. Mabie, D.D.; H. K. Carroll, LL.D.; Rev. A. Sutherland, D.D.; Rev. A. W. Halsey, D.D.; Rev. Geo. Scholl, D.D.; Rev. R. P. lIIackay; Rev. S. H. Chester, D.D.; Rev. W. R. Lambuth, D.D.; Rev. H. P. Beach; Rev. E.1II. Bliss, D.D.; Rev. J. S. Dennis, D.D.; Rev. S. M. Jackson, D.D.; Mornay Williams; W. Henry Grant; John W. Wood; James Wood.

boards represented in the annual officers' meeting shall have approved the proposal.

The aim of this bureau is indicated in the action of the executive committee in their proposition as follows: It is believed that such a bureau, properly guarded and conducted, would serve uses of the very greatest importance in the prosecution of missionary work. That it would make valuable contributions: a. To the science of missions, by the collection and comparison of policies and methods, and of the manuals of the various boards and societies in which those policies and methods are embodied.

b. To comity, by the study of fields and the preparation of maps, in which different fields and sections of fields could be outlined, their occu- pation and the societies occupying them, the kinds of work carried on in them, could be indicated by distinctive signs or marks. Descriptive letter-press accompanying these maps could give further information. The overlapping of societies, the duplication and re-duplication of cer- tain agencies, such as hospitals, higher schools and colleges, printing establishments, etc., would thus be evident at a glance, and the publicity thus given to these evils would be a step toward their correction. They would be seen to be without excuse.

The like would be true as regards unoccupied fields-showing the extent, the number and religious character of their population, and their relation to fields already occupied, thus giving intimation as to the societies and missions best situated to undertake the work of their evangelization.

c. To the diffusion of general information and intelligence on all these and other subjects connected with the work of missions, by means of regular or occasional pUblications. Some method might be arranged by which all societies could be kept fully informed of and keep abreast with the existing condition and progress of the work in any field or in any department of effort.

d. To the securing of specific information on any desired topic, by response to inquiries addressed to it by pastors and other individuals, boards and societies, missions and missionaries. At present there is no reliable source of information on many subjects to which application can be successfully made.

At present, also, the officers of our various societies are frequently applied to for information of which they are not in possession, and from the nature of the case can not give. In the endeavor to meet the demand, much valuable time and labor are sometimes expended to no purpose. The ability to turn such inquiries over to such a central bureau would not only be a relief to the officers but render more likely the securing of the result desired.

e. Such a bureau might also contribute to the solution of the home problem of missions by the collection of data respecting the best methods of communicating missionary intelligence; stimulating the consciences and enlisting the cooperation of pastors and officers of churches; reaching the individual member, and establishing the tie of acquaintance and confidence between him and the board of his own church; enlisting the enthusiasm and cultivating the intelligence of the youth, and especially developing work among the Sunday-schools.

/. By the interchange of pUblications and the results of investiga,-

tion with similar bureaus in England and on the Continent the result contemplated in the original resolution-of an international committeemight be prepared for and hastened.

The establishment and successful working of such a bureau here would probably lead to the establishment of such bureaus elsewhere. The interchange would tend not only to bind these bureaus and the societies they represent in closer acquaintance, fellowship, and cooperation, but also to put all the wealth of accumulated knowledge and experience within the easy reach of them all.

MISSIONARIES AND "LOOT" * IN PEKING.

BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

Everybody who is familiar with the lawlessnes~ of oriental armies will understand that one of the great incentives to Eastern soldiers is the chance that is open to them to add to their soldiers' pay whatever plunder they may be able to seize in or out of battle. They are not supposed to be called to give any account of it, or of the way they obtained it. It is acknowledged as theirs according to the laws of oriental warfare. To what extent civilized warfare has sought to regulate the old personal application of the principle that "to the victors belong the spoils" is not very clear. In the navy it appears that prizes taken on the seas are handeil over to naval authorities, to determine the distribution of their value among those who made the capture. But it is manifest that the prize being in bulk, the individuals could not but adopt some plan of partition. The ethics of "loot" on land or sea have not been reduced much below the old-time war privileges. The truth is that war conditions are abnormal and leave room for General Sherman's definition of what war is. Fundamentally they seem to imply the abolition of property-rights between contestants. Possession of an enemy's property theoretically confers undisputed title. This may be all wrong, but it is war, and civilized warfare has not advanced much beyond that among barbarous tribes in the matter of regulating these titles, tho there has been some attempt to create a sentiment that should reduce to some crude order the disposition of "loot." There will, however, be room for a long time to come for soldiers and others in the disturbed cond)tions of war to be "a law unto themselves." The individual circumstances will admit of nice questions of casuistry, the merits of which can never be reached. Rev. Dr. Martin admits that he had to be judge and jury as to the equity of his using in Peking articles for which no owner could be found, to meet necessities which he could not other- *" Loot" is a comparatively modern wtlrd in the English language, one of many that have come into use from contact of the West with India. It is common enough east of Suez, as Hindustani h,t, from the Sanskrit lotra, plunder. It has been carried far and wide "vel' Asia, into Africa, and in recent times almost wherever Englishmen familiar with India have gone. It is a convenient word, and will probably stay with us.-J. T. G.

MISSIONARIES AND "LOOT" IN PEKING

wise provide for, standing ready to compensate the owner whenever he could be fO.lnd. It is simply idle to think to pursue investigation into the ethics of each item. Honorable and conscientious people must exercise the best judgment they can in conditions of anarchy.

It is not surprising that the lie-ability of that hot-bed of scandalous falsehood during the year past, Shanghai, should have been exhib- ited toward missionaries in this matter of "loot." An anonymous writer of this type wrote for a secular paper in China the charge that missionaries in Pekiug had been the biggest looters during the siege. Like many auother maligner, he has incidentally done good to the cause of missions, in that the abusive article called forth a defense of missionaries from perhaps the man of all others who had knowledge of the facts in the case, and was otherwise able to speak with authority. Mr. R. E. Bredon, commissioner of customs at Shanghai, stands next to Sir Robert Hart in that service, and was, during the siege in Peking, a member of the General Purposes Committee. He wrote to the North Ohina Net()s of Shanghai the following letter, published October 4, and we reproduce it in part, to set at rest this malicious charge against missionaries: To the Editor of the North China Daily News: Sir,-I regret extremely to see published in some papers, and reproduced in others, the following statement regarding missionary behavior during the legation siege at Peking: "Their conduct during and since the siege has not been very creditable. They have exhibited anything but a Christian spirit, and have the reputation of being the biggest looters in Peking." I can not conceive where the writer gets justification for such a statement. I was during the siege a member of the General Purposes Committee, which had surveillance of practically everything but the fighting, and in that position had the best possible opportunity of knowing what was going on, and'I can say that the conduct of the missionaries was in my opinion not only creditable, but admirable. All that went to make our life moderately comfortable and saJe was done by missionaries or under their auspices. The helpfulness and unselfishness shown by the missionary ladies, many of whom had the burdens of heavy family cares of their own to bear, were beyond praise. As to the native Christians, many of whom were men of a class far superior to that from which they,are generally supposed to be drawn, they supplied willingly all the labor we had and without which we could neevr have held out. Their missionary teachers led them in every work and in many positions of danger.

I heard in the legation, before we were enabled to leave it, that the missionaries had taken quantities of loot. I took special pains as a committee-man to investigate' the truth of this assertion, and I found absolutely nothing to confirm it. . • . The missionaries did no looting during the siege, and I believe none after it, for they all had to make their arrangements to get out of the legation as fast as they could, to find quarters for themselves and their flocks, and they had no time then, and the field was quickly occupied by others. . • . I feel that my experience of the legation siege has raised very considerably my opinion of the missionary, Anglican and non-Anglican, English and American,

his capacity and his work, and of the native Christian and the influence of his religion on him.

I may say the above refers, as will be inferred, mainly to Protestants. None of the leading Roman Catholics were with us; they were making a brave defense elsewhere; while as to the Catholic converts, they were principally employed outside the British legation, by the Japanese and French especially, beyond my view.

The veteran missionary, Dr. W. A. P. Martin, says that in Peking more than half of the d weIlings were abandoned and goods of every description were scattered through forsaken houses. For at least a fortnight after the rescue the troops were allowed free range. If, during this time, some native Christians, and even missionaries, appropriated some things it would, in his view, not be strange, and he confesses to one instance in which he himself took part. A grain shop just opposite the new university had been abandoned, and Dr. Martin with two associate missionaries entered it, carried off two hundred bushels of wheat, and stored them up for the poor Christians during the coming winter. There was not even a dog on the ground to protect the property, and when call was made for an owner no one appeared. Dr. Martin left word that if one should ever come forward with a true claim, he would be responsible for its payment. He affirms that the looting charged on many missionaries is simply of this type, and in not a few instances they were placed in charge of deserted houses by the authorities, and instructed to gather there the destitute Christians who had been left at the mercy of the Boxers.

PRINCE TUAN'S PEAOE TERMS.

BY REV. GRIFFITH JOHN, D.D., HANKOW, CHINA.

This very remarkable decree is supposed to have been issued by the notorious Prince Tuan, during the flight of the court to 'faiyuan fu, Shansi, in August last, in reply to a memorial of the infamous Li Ping-heng, who committed suicide on account of the defeat of his army near Peking, at the very battle with the allies whom he is reported to have defeated with such great slaughter. Many will be interested to see the terms of settlement contemplated by the Ohinese in the event of their being victors in the strife. The" peace terms" evince an incredible amount of ignorance and vanity; but there can be no doubt that the Peking court meant business, and that it would have gone hard with the foreigner in Ohina had the Boxer movement succeeded.

Olause XI, the only one that concerns the missionaries, reads: "All missionaries to return to their own native countries. They shall not be permitted to enter Ohina." Observe how completely Prince 'l'uan's "peace terms" bear out the contention that the Boxer mQvement is

PRINCE TUAN'S PEACE TERMS

anti:foreign in spirit and aim, and not specially anti-Christian. The missionary propaganda is one, it is true, but it is only one among many, and by no means the most important. I wish to call special attention to this fact, because the baseless statement that the mis- sionaries are solely responsible for the present deplorable state of things in China is still current in Europe and America.

You will observe also their "peace terms." Reference is twice made to the Emperor Chien Lung and his reputation for the treat- ment of foreign envoys. The following extracts from Williams' "Middle Kingdom" (vol. 2, p. 439) explain the reason why h~ is made model of the reactionists. This is the way he treated the Dutch envoys in 1793: I t is useless to detail the annoyances, humiliations, and contemptuous treatment experienced by the embassy on its overland journey in midwinter and the defying manner in which the emperor received the envoys. His hatred was a befitting foil to their servilities, at once exhibiting both his pride and their ignorance of their true position and rights. They were brought to the capital like malefactors, treated, there like beggars, and then sent back to Canton like mountebanks to perform the threetimes-three prostrations at all times and before everything their conductors saw fit, who on their part stood by and laughed at their embarrassment in making these evolutions in their tight clothes. They were not allowed a single opportunity to speak about business … they received, moreover, a present of broken vituals from him which had not only been honored by coming from his Majesty's own table, but bore marks of his teeth and good appetite; they were on a dirty plate, and appeared rather destined to feed a dog than the repast of a human creature.

This extract will give some idea of the treatment our minister might expect at the hands of the Peking Court and the Chinese officials generally should the days of Chien Lung be restored. The Chinese have a maxim which was translated many years ago by Pere Premare, and which hits off exactly the Chien Lung idea of the foreign and the right way of dealing with him: The barbarians are like wild beasts, and not to be ruled by the same principals as the Ohinese. Were anyone to attempt to control them by the great laws of reason it would lead to nothing but confusion. The ancient kings understood this well, and therefore ruled barbarians by misrule. Hence, to rule barbarians by misrule is the best and true way of ruling them.

Such is the principle which guided the Peking court in its inter- course with foreigners at the close of the last century, and such is the principle which Prince 'l'llan and his pro-Boxer friends would reintroduce at the close of this.

The following translations of the edict is taken from the North Ohina Daily News, November 10, 1900. It is a translation of a copy recently sent to me from Heng Chou, Hunan, where it was pub- lished by one of the printing firms of the place: IMPERIAL DECREE.-218t Augu8t.

With reference to the grand victory over the foreign armies on the present occasion by the combined corps of Li Ping-heng and Generals :)fa Yu-kun and Sung Oh'ing, in which ovel' one hundred thousand of the

allies were slain, we desire to highly commend the bravery and strategy of the three officials concerned, and hereby command that Li Ping-heng be granted the decoration of the double-eyed peacock's feather; Ma Yu- kun, the imperial riding jacket; and Sung Ch'ing, brevet rank of a presi- dent of one of the Six Boards. The Board of Revenue is also commanded to send teals one hundred thousand to Li Ping-heng to be distributed as rewards to the various troops engaged, and he is also ordered to recap- ture Tientsin as a crowning point of his great victory.

At a meeting of the Grand Council before the empress dowager on the 23d of August, the following "peace terms," consisting of twenty- five clauses, were decided upon to be presented to the foreign powers and Japan [here termed" 'Vo-jen" or Northeastern barbarians]: 1. All demands for indemnity by the foreign powers to be void. 2. The foreign powers to pay China an indemnity of four hundred million taels. 3. All foreign ships of war that enter Chinese witters will not be permitted to leave their berths; that is, they will be seized and confiscated. 4. The foreign settlements in the treaty ports to be extended to twice their present size and area. 5. The Tsungli Yamen to be returned to the Chinese government. [NOTE: The Boxers'idea of the Tsungli Yamen is that that institution is a" foreign yamen" and does not belong to China.-TRANSLATOR.] 6. The rebel Kang Yu-wei to be punished should he return to China. 7. The churches of the various foreign nations in China to be confiscated and made common property. 8. Japan to return Formosa to China. 9. Germany to return Kiao-chou to China. 10. Russia to return Talienwan to China. [NOTE.-Talienwan seems to be better known to the Boxers than Port Arthur.-TRANSLATOR.] 11. All missionaries to return to their own native countries. They shall not be permitted to enter China. 12. China to have the chief control of Korea, and Annam. 13. The imperial maritime customs to be delivered over to Chinese control as hitherto. 14. In international relations the ministers of the foreign powers to observe the regulations laid down by the Emperor Chien Lung (1736-95). They shall not be allowed to enter Peking. 15. An indemnity of four hundred million taels to be paid the Boxers. 16. Japan to pay tribute as usual according to the regulations laid down by the Emperor Chien Lung. 17. Chinese whose sympathies lie with foreigners and become guilty of disobedience to the mandarins above them shall be punished by the Chinese government. 18. When Japanese or foreigners meet Chinese officials the former must go through the Chinese form of kowtowing. 19. No Japanese or foreigner shall be allowed to travel in China. 20. The Russian Siberian and other railways must be taken up and destroyed. 21. Great Britain must return Hsinan (Sun on) and Kowloon to China-otherwise the Kowloon Extension and New Territory. 22. Double duty to be charged on all goods imported from abroad. 23. Japanese and foreign merchant vessels arriving at the port must first ask permission of the Chinese general commanding the garrison of said port. 24. The export of rice is prohibited. 25. Goods exported abroad must be charged double duty.

Snch are the terms on which Prince Tnan and his pro-Boxer friends were willing to make peace with the barbarians. The document has been distributed far and wide over the land. It is to be hoped that the foreign representatives at Peking will see to it that when peace is arranged the real terms will be equally widely circulated.

THE RELIGIOUS FUTURE OF SIBERIA

THE RELIGIOUS FUTURE OF SIBERIA. * BY PROF. G. FREDERICK WRIGHT, EDITOR OF THE" BIBLIOTHECA SACRA,"

OBERLIN, OHIO.

Our ordinary thoughts of Siberia are so connected with its penal set- tlements that we fail, to appreciate the vast interests which are gathering about its regular colonists. At the present time the exiles in Siberia proper are less than three per cent. of the population, while the majority of these enjoy a freedom which has scarcely any restriction other than that which prevents them from returning for a period to Russia. Siberia has been colonized much as the United States were before the middle of the nineteenth century. Physical conditions have delayed the full settlement of the country somewhat as they did that of the Mississippi Valley before the advent of railroads. The Trans-Siberian railway, now nearly completed, will hasten the settlement of the country about as rapidly as the transcontinental railways of America have hastened that of the Dakotas and Manitoba. The social and religious future of this vast domain is a subject of great intrinsic interest.

Siberia was opened to Russian colonization early in the seventeenth century. At the same time that the gentlemen of England were colonizing Virginia, the Dutch New York, and the Puritans New England, Russian adventurers and colonists were extending frontier settlements all along the navigable rivers of Siberia, and were meeting with similar obstacles in the displacement of the native pagan population. While the bulk of the original colonizers of Siberia were members of the Orthodox Greek Church, a fair proportion of them were nonconformists of ,one sort or another who left Russia for the greater religious freedom which could be enjoyed in a new country. The communistic character of Russian social life favored such colonization in many respects. The Russian village is one of the most democratic institutions in the world. The lands controlled by these villages are worked in common, under an allotment made by officers elected by the entire adult population, including the women who are property holders, or whose male representatives are absent from home.

With this system it is comparatively a simple matter to send representatives to regions where land is plenty, and then select a situation to which an entire community can transplant itself without disturbing its religious or social organization. Many such Russian colonies can be found in Kansas, Nebraska, and the Dakotas. For the most part, those who have come to America belong to the sects which are unalterably opposed to military service. But the majority of the nonconformists of Russia are sufficiently patriotic to be most loyal subjects of the czar. Hundreds of such settlements of nonconformists are to be found in the best parts of Siberia, especially in the fertile valleys in Tomsk, the southern part of Transbaikalia, and on the Amur. Most of these villages can be readily identified by the absence of the domes and crosses and pictorial adornments which characterize the regular edifices for worship of the Greek Church.

But, unfortunately, these nonconforming communities are so scattered, and in general have so Iowa standard of education for their religious leaders, that there is not much hope of their coming to have a pre- * Written from Batoum, Caucasia, October 15, 1900, and condenRed from the Bibliotheca Sacra, January, 1901.

ponderating influence in any province of the empire. They may fitly be compared to those of the Amish, the Dunkards, and the Weinbrennarians in Pennsylvania, Ohio, and other central states in America. A high state of private morality prevails in them, and an unusually high average of temporal prosperity among their members. But for the most part they are outside the current of modern progress.

The predominant influence of the Orthodox Greek Church .impresses one everywhere throughout Siberia. In fact, in all the large towns there is a superabundance of imposing church edifices, while almost every village is supplied with one which is out of all proportion to the surrounding buildings. On inquiry one finds that the building of a church is a favorite mode for the expression of the pious sentiments of wealthy Siberians. Especially is this the case with those who have become suddenly rich through mining operations. To pacify such givers the clergy have to allow them to have their way. The result is that in numerous cases a church is begun and left in an unfinished state owing to the failure of the builder's business, or it is found to be superfluous and stands almost unoccupied. .

But for the most part these churches are filled every Sabbath with large and devout congregations made up of all classes of people. In all these assemblies the rich and the poor, the highest official and the lowest subordinate, the prince and the peasant, are found mingling together and joining in the common worship. The service, however, is almost wholly liturgical. The sermons which we have heard have rarely been ten minutes long. But when the time for the sermon comes, the people press forward and gather as close to the preacher as they can.

The Greek Church maintains a strong hold upon the affections of the people by the attention it pays to little children. In our first attendance at a typical service in one of the most imposing churches we were surprised to see a large number of mothers present with infants in their arms. Nor did anyone seem to be disturbed by their occasional cries. But at the proper time these mothers, many of them peasants, pressed forward through the crowd and presented them to the priests, who with manifest interest and sincerity administered to them some fluid food which had been consecrated, and was made symbolical of the pure milk of the Gospel. Everywhere we found this to be a regular part of the service, and one in which all seemed deeply interested.

The relations of the clergy of the Greek Church to the people seem to be of the most cordial and sympathetic kind. 'The fact that they are married and live among their flocks with their families frees them from many of the suspicious and flagrant evils of the Roman Catholic Church. The opposition of the church to images is largely rendered nugatory by their excessive use of pictures. The form of the Savior on the cross is so skilfully painted that at a little distance one can scarcely tell the difference between it and a statue. The worshipers kiss the painted feet with all the eagerness with which they do the sculptured form. Even more than the Roman Catholics the devotees of the Greek Church cross themselves as they pass their sacred shrines.

The tide of emigration which is now setting into Siberia is so largely composed of colonies of the Orthodox Church, and their numbers are so overwhelming, that Sibel"ia seems likely to be the stronghold of its most conservative influences. The unity of the national church and the superior education of its clergy will conspire to accomplish this result.

ENGLAND'S DUTY IN AFGHANISTAN

Still there is much in this for hope. The sacramental excrescences which are most objectionable to Protestants are not essential to the unity and efficiency of the church. These may be lopped off through inward reforms coming about through the gradual spread of enlightenment. Indeed, the strength of non-conformists in Russia is not generally appreciated. The population of the Russian empire is now about 130,000,000. These are by no means all members of the Orthodox Church. Something like 12,000,000 of these maintain the general doctrines of the church while asserting their independence of its ecclesiastical control. These constitute a most thrifty and important portion of the subjects of the czar, and are for the most part unfettered ,in the practice of their beliefs.

It is impossible to estimate accurately the number of non-conformists in Siberia. But there are known to be nearly 100,000 in Tomsk, and approximately as many in Transbaikalia, and as many more along the Amur and Zeya rivers. Altogether it is probable that there are 500,000 in the various provinces. These with their more numerous brethren in European Russia have large liberty for the development of their ideas. They can not be aided much by outsiders except indirectly. The influence of Protestantism is being increasingly felt all through Southern Russia, and the nonconformists are particularly numerous and intelligent in the neighborhood of the Ural Mountains. While the educated Russians generally are open to modern ideas, the Greek Ohurch can not ignore wholly the spirit of the times.

The conditions of a new country rapidly filling up with settlers are so favorable to the adoption of new customs and the reception of new light, that the coming century may easily see Siberia leading the whole empire into purer and more spiritual religion.

ENGLAND'S DUTY IN AFGHANISTAN.* BY GENERAL DAVIDSON.

Tibet is often said to be the only part of the world closed against the Gospel. That is a mistake; there is another country which is absolutely closed against the circulation of the Bible and the preaching of Ohrist, and it is England who, by her selfish policy, hermetically seals that land against the spread of the Gospel.

That closed field is Afghanistan, together with all the tribes on the north and northwest frontier of India-roughly, the territory between England and Russia. Besides this, England largely upholds the Mohammedan rulers of Turkey, Palestine, Arabia, Persia, in whose countries, tho there may nominally be some small amount of religious freedom, yet practically there is no liberty to change from the Mohammedan religion, and no liberty to preach the Gospel to Mohammedans.

Afghanistan is bolstered up and subsidized by Britain as a buffer state between Russia and India. Better call it a box of dynamite or a barrel of petroleum; rather than being a security it is a positive danger. We have had several Afghan wars, and much unrest on our frontier. Vhy? For the answer we must look outside man's plans to God's plans. He has given England the power and opportunity of opening Afghanistan to the Gospel, but England has not risen to her privilege and opportunity, and has retired each time after conquering the country, spending * Condensed from Evangelical Alliance Quarterly.

much money, and spilling much blood, subsidizing the bigoted Moham- medan ruler, and leaving the people in utter darkness, ignorance, and fanaticism, without any possibility of hearing the Gospel. It is death to anyone to preach tbe Gospel, or for anyone there to turn from Islam to Christ.

The policy most in favor, especially with the British advocates of "the scientific frontier," as may be seen from the correspondence in the papers and articles in the periodicals at the time of the Chitral campaign, is to leave those parts severely alone. Bigoted, ignorant, and savage as they are, the more so the better according to this theory, so that they shall present, to any ·army desiring to invade India, regions inhospitable and impassable, both by nature and by the hostility of their uncivilized inhabitants.

England and Russia are the two nations controlling Asiatic territory that give the greatest encouragement to the circulation of the Bible. Strange to say, that with all her intolerance and corrupt religion, Russia gives more assistance than any other government to the circulation of the Bible. The following passages appear in the last report of the British and Foreign Bible Society with regard to Russia: Other agencies increasingly active now supply these Bibles. The printing houses of the holy synods have now their own distributing departments with commission agents, travelers, colporteurs, from one end of the country to the other. We rejoice the more that God's Word has free course over this immense empire.

Then speaking of the privileges accorded to our own British and Foreign Bible Society, it is stated that Bibles in any quantity are transported free on the state railway and up to nineteen tons per annum (!) on private lines; besides this a number of first and third class free passes over the lines are given to the society's agents. As a result a very large number of copies of God's Word are annually circulated in those parts lately annexed by Russia, where less than twenty years ago not a copy could be issued; and where the inhabitants were formerly armed to the teeth, and there was no security for life or property, now the population is unarmed, and there is security for everyone. Surely this is a cause for great thankfulness, and presents a strange contrast to British policy which allows Afghanistan to remain in Mohammedan ignorance and intolerance.

God is now rapidly bringing about the fulfilment of His purpose to have the Gospel preached in all lands. Roman Catholic countries began to be opened about forty years ago, the Mohammedan lands are following. England opened Egypt the day Alexandria was.bombarded, and if England does not open up the others to which God is clearly calling her, and still more, if she closes any of these, we believe that God will make use of Russia; it will probably not be done without the spilling of much British blood and much humiliation to Britain.

The matter has not received the attention it deserves from Christian people. In the spiritual interests of these benighted countries, as well as in the interests of the peace and prosperity of England, it is essential that some effort be made to remove all restriction, and to assure the free circulation of God's 'Vord and the preaching of the Gospel, at all events to remove all hindrances on the part of Britain. The case is not so hopeless as appeared the opening up of Roman Catholic countries fifty years ago. "With God all t)lings are possible." WHY MISSIONARIES WENT TO UGANDA.

BY SIR HENRY M. STANLEY, M.P.

I suppose my first idea of attempting something for Mtesa's mental and spiritual improvement sprang from my warm friendship for him, and a feeling of pity that no chance was afforded him of developing himself. At the outset I felt keen regret that Livingstone was no longer alive to exert his peculiar abilities and personal charm upon so promising a character. There seemed no one in Africa, from the Nile to the Zambezi, on whose intelligent sympathy I could rely. Gordon had a big and special task of his own, and it never struck me that any of his staff, who were either military or political officers, would give Mtesa any sympa- thetic attention.

So day after day passed with Mtesa and myself in chat upon trivial and secular topics, until one day in full court the subject of the white man's faith was broached. As I expounded, I observed fixed attention on the part of the king and courtiers, such as I had not noticed before. The rule had been understood by all that talk should be brief and various, but now it became animated and continuous. Gestures, exclamations, and answers followed one another rapidly, and every face was lighted up by intense interest. When we finally adjourned, the subject was not exhausted, greater cordiality was in the handshakes at parting, and Mtesa urged that we should continue the discussion on the next day.

And so we did for several days. It seemed that the comparisons of Mohammed with Jesus Christ were infinitely more fascinating than the most lively sketches of Europe, with its wonders and customs; and truly the description of the accusation of Christ, his judgment by Pilate, and • the last scene on Calvary, was the means of rousing such emotions that I saw my powers of descerning character had been extremely immature and defective; Some one in behalf of the king made the happy suggestion that as I proposed to return to the south end of the lake, it would be well if I left some souvenir of my visit that would keep alive the people's attachment to my words. I discovered that Idi, the king's chief drummer, who was an educated Malagasy native and an expert in Arabic calligraphy, could write out the law of Moses and the Lord's prayer. I also found that Robert, one of my boat boys, could translate my English description of the last scene at Calvary into grammatical Swahili. The" books" in which my sayings were written were thin and polished boards of whitewood about sixteen by twelve inches.

Mtesa was dismayed when the period of my departure had arrived. I had already passed a longer time in his company than was prudent, seeing that I had such a large number of men depending upon me at the other end of the Nyanza. He began to devise various expedients for my delay, and at last, after a firm refusal from me to remain longer, cried out in a voice that had a tone of despair in it: "What is the use, then, of your coming to Uganda to disturb our minds if, as soon as we are convinced what you have said has right and reason in it, you go away before we are fully instructed."

"Mtesa is under a misunderstanding," I answered. " I am not an instructor in religion. I am simply a kirangozi (a pioneer) of civilization. When Mtesa goes to Usoga or to Ankori to make war, he first sends out • Condensed from the Youth's Companion

guides and pioneers to point and clear the way for his army. That is what I do. When I go back to Europe I must tell the white people the way that they should take to Uganda. Then those who may think they would like to do business with your people, or those who would wish to teach them the Christian faith, will come here by the way I have shown. If Mtesa really wishes that lawful instructors should come to Uganda, he has but to say so, and I shall write the people of England to that effect, and I am sure they will send the proper men for that purpose."

"Then write, Stamlee" (the native pronunciation of my name), .. and say to the white people that I am like a child sitting in darkness, and can not see until I am taught the right way."

I gladly consented, and on April 14, 1875, I made two copies of an appeal for missionaries to be sent to Uganda, one of which I enclosed under cover to General Gordon, and delivered to Colonel Linant de Belle- fonds, one of his staff who had recently come to Uganda. ~'he other I intended to send by my own couriers overland to Zanzibar. Three days later I resumed my journey. ….

Four months passed, and I was again in Uganda, to continue, as circumstances permitted, the interesting task I had left unfinished. During the three months I remained with Mtesa, the translations which we made from the Gospels were very copious, and the principal events from the creation to the crucifixion were also fairly written'out, forming a bulky library of boards. When the work was finished, it was solemnly announced in full court that for the future Uganda would be Christian and not Mohammedan. A mission boy named Dallington left my service to become the king's reader, and a Bible and prayer-book were given to him for the purpose of keeping Mtesa in the true faith. Having provided according to the best of my ability for the spiritual comfort of my royal convert, I left Uganda for the last time, to continue my journey across Africa.

It remains to relate the fate of my letter. Colonel Linant de Bellefonds was murdered by the Baris, not far from Gordon's quarters. ~'he letter, however, safely readIed the governor-general's hands, and he sent it on to Cairo by government post. On November 5, 1875, it was published simultaneously in the London Daily Telegraph and New York Herald. Before the evening of that day twenty-five thousand dollars had been sent by an anonymous contributor to the Church Missionary Society. Three days later my letter was read to a crowded audience in Exeter Hall, and subscriptions to the amount of fifteen thousand dollars were announced. Within a few weeks the Uganda fund had increased to one hundred and twenty thousand dollars. Just twelve months from the day I had written my letter at the court of Mtesa a band of five missionaries started from England for Uganda, but twelve months more elapsed before the long-expected clergymen reached their destination.

According to the latest statistics there have been built by native labor in Uganda one cathedral and three hundred and seventy-two churches, which are attended by ninety-seven thousand five hundred and seventy-five converts. Several of the cleverest boys during the twentythree years that have passed since the missionaries began to teach them have been ordained as missionaries. Some of these have penetrated to Toro, the slopes of Ruwenzori and the :ringe of the great Aruwimi forest, founding Christian communities as they went, and proving themselves possessed of the most fervid zeal. Two out of the three regents who represent the new king during his minority were educated by the missionaries.

RO;MAN CATHOLtc AND PROTESTANT MISSIONS

ROMAN CATHOLIC AND PROTESTANT MISSIONS.* Among almost all the severe critics of missions there seems to pre- vail a delightful unity on this point, that the Catholic missionaries are much better than the Protestant, and much less apt to do violence to the feelings of the Chinese. Indeed, the authority invoked by the National- tidende declare that" the complaints ought in general not to be directed against the Roman Catholic missionaries." These, it is said, "are one and all finely cultivated," and" their burning zeal in the faith does not exclude intelligent consideration;" while the same correspondent has neither found among the Protestant missionaries "burning zeal in the faith, or at most a possibility for a good deal of religious zeal," or con- siderable intelligence, unless it consist in "a keen sense of worldly advantage."t It would be a cause for joy to hear such news from a man who really understood the matter, and could give us authentic accounts of the wide- spread activity of the Roman Church in China. This correspondent, tho, who knows the Protestant missionaries so little, is not likely to know the Roman Catholic much better.

The work done in the ports and chief towns is the least part of the whole activity, and the accounts from men of both religions who have a closer knowledge of the whole work by no means agree very closely with what is here said. The article in the Nationaltidende says about the Roman Catholic missionaries, "while they are prepared for sufferings, and unterrified by martyrdom, conduct themselves nevertheless with this 'World's 'Wisdom." Nothing could express better than these words the otherwise unintelligible fact that there is such a preference for the Roman Catholic over the Protestant missionaries, even with Protestant critics, and nothing could show better how little such praise is worth from the Christian point of view. How should it be otherwise, when this is the characteristic mark of the church from which these missions proceed, that she seeks a might that is of this world, altho the God, whom she, as we would fain serve, has said: "My Kingdom is not of this world," and His apostle has emphatically renounced all thought of working after "the wisdom of this world." It is this. which at times renders the Roman Church so strong, lifts her so high upon the billows of the time, and so steadily lets her sink down again from the pinnacle of power which seems just secured, as we have lately seen again in France, which is the strongest support of Catholic missions, and which is perpetually tossing back and forth between an unbelieving radicalism and a bigoted clericalism. W orId prudence and calculation have ever been the strength of the Roman Church, and are so even in its missions. It is therefore that she is so praised by all men of the world, and is admired of such Christians as forget that the Lord of the Church will not be served with "the wisdom of this world." But this is also the ~oeakness of the Roman Church and of her missions, something which all the diplomacy and policy of the bishops, and all the self-denial of the priests will not be able to remedy.

* Condensed from the Nordi8k Missions·Tidskript.

t This latter, doubtless, is principally visible in the agents of the C. I. M., one-third of the Protestant missionaries in Chinal inasmuch as they receive no fixed salary, and a good many of them no salary at all. Next we presume in point of worldliness come that considerable and increasing number of missionaries who bear all their own expenses, or are supported by their own relations and friends.-EoITORS.

EDITORIALS.

God's Intercessors. reets Philip to the Ethiopian eunuch is at that moment moving The place of prayer, especially on the eunuch to search the Word intercessory prayer, in missions and inquire as to its meaning; and few if any have ever yet grasped. again, in Acts x, while Cornelius Here and there one nlan or woman is moved to send for Peter, Peter seems to have caught sight of the is prepared to go to Cornelius. fact that the highest privilege of a saint is found in this realm of The Minister's Prayer Union. prayer. It is the closest identi- fication with the great Intercessor Apropos of intercession, the within us, for only as He moves us "Minister's Prayer Union of the can such pleading be possible; Free Church of Scotland" was ad- and it is the closest identification dressed, May 30, 1900, by Dr. J. B. with the other great Intercessor Paton, of Nottingham, England, above, for this brings us into the who advocates a pri1yer union of Holy of Holies, to stand before the a like sort among the evangelical very Mercy Seat itself and become ministry of the English-speaking like Him mediators between God world. He has proposed a definite and men. plan for such union, and is pressing it by public appeals through pen There has been no crisis in mis- and tongue with much efficiency. sions which has not turned upon His printed circular reminds ~s of prayer as a pivot. When the se- the appeal of Jonathan Edwards in crets of all the unwritten history 1747, from which it professedly of the century are unveiled, we draws largely its whole form and shall discover for the first time spirit. Nothing, in our judgment, how the prayers of saints in the is more fundamental, and as Dr. closet have controlled events, as Paton's appeal is now finding place Elijah's prayers held the key of in various religious periodicals we heaven's floodgates and brought commend it to the thoughtful and down the rain from above and the prayerful consideration, not only fire of God! If the facts were but of all ministers, but of all disciples. known, what a chapter might be Dr. Paton presents three special written on God's intercessors! But persuasives to prayer: most of them have been so hidden with God that the veil of this 1. The new difficulty and trial Holiest Place has never yet been that beset ministers in their fore- rent asunder, and they are still in most duty of preaching the Gospel the darkness where God dwells. of grace, and winning men to re- pentance and faith. Now and then one comes to light by God's design, that we may get 2. The new vision and conception a glimpse of what is forever going of the Church of Christ which has on beyond the circle of mortal dawned upon our age. vision, and what marvels are dis- closed ! We discover the union of 3. Our entrance on a new century Divine and human forces in the with its momentous issues, oppor- work of God. The same Spirit who tunities, facilities, and responsibil- moves on the heart of the suppli- ities. cator moves at the same time on .the heart of those for whom he A Guide to City Missions. supplicates, as we see in Acts viii the same divine Power which di- Luke xiv: 12-24. This is perhaps the great Cill! llfission message of the whole New Testament. It seems divinely adapted to supply a complete guide for those who would

EDITORIALS

carryon mission work in towns during his lifetime almost the and cities. necessities of life in order to pro- The Lord always begins at the vide means for spreading the good bottom when he builds, and here is news of God. The things of God the foundation of all such service are ever foolishness to the world; to souls: verses 12, 13, 14. There but they approve themselves by re- must be no caste d'istinctions nor sults, and who can forecast the se(fish spirit. The missionary is unknown blessings that may flow not to go out after friends or kins- out of this bequest to countries yet men, brethren or rich neighbors, unblessed with the sound of the nor to look for any reward or Gospel?

recompense this side of the resur- There was a report that Mr. Ar- rection. Class distinctions para- thington had made his money as a lyze mission work by the false esti- brewer, but it is unfounded. Mr.

mates they imply in the objects Arthington was the son of a brewer, of labor; selfish motives paralyze but for conscience' sake renounced it by the false impulses that exist his interests in the business, and in the subject laboring. In God's started in another direction. His eye all sinning souls are alike in great fortune was honestly made guilt and need, and in the true in legitimate business. Two mis- mi"sionaries' eye they will be on sionary societies alone will benefit the one level. And only the un- to an amount of nearly three-quar- selfish love which seeks not theirs ters of a million sterling. But as but them can ever work wonders these bequests provide for new un- among them. dertakings only, they do not help Then follow the two great feat- current expenses. The subscribers ures of the Gospel: Readiness and to the Baptist and London Mis- Room. "Come; for all things are sionary Societies must therefore now ready." "Come; for yet there strengthen rather than relax their is room." He who labors for souls support if these bequests are to be must believe in his own heart that of lasting benefit.

all things are ready on the part of Specific legacies of a charitable God, and that there is room for nature are announced as follows: every penitent and believing soul. The Free Church of Scotland Mission- ary Society for Indian Missions ….. £~,OOO To have either of these confidences impaired is t~ make hearty work The Leeds Dispensary……………. _ 500 The Leeds Blind Institution …. _… .. . 500 impossible. To believe this with all The Leeds Guardian Home…….. …. 100 the heart is to be filled with the The Headingley Orphan Homes, Cliff Road, Leeds…. _.. _. .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. .. 100 spirit of a self-consuming evangel- Muller's Orphanage, Ashley Down, ism. Bristol. ….. . ….. . ……. ….. …… 100 Robert Arthington's Legaoies. The Teignmouth Hospital……. .. .. . . 100 A few days before his death the testator We expect later to puhlish accu- made gifts of £20,000 to Leeds Medical Char_ rate details of Robert Arthington's ities, and since nlay last he has made other somewhat remarkable legacies, charitable gifts amounting to upward. of £30,000.

which an English paper hints cover Of the" residue" of the estate nine-tenths about a million ofpounds sterling! are bequeathed for missionary purposes, the The bequests are mainly for the scheme of the bequest being as follows: extension of the Gospel among Five equal tenth parts of the residue are to be vested in a committee consisting of tribes that have not as yet heard nine persons, of whom two are to be trustees the good tidings. Some secular of the will, and the remaining seven are to papers seem perplexed that a hu- be appointed by the Baptist Missionary Soman being would deny himself cietyof London.

The remaining four equal tenth parts of I

the residue are to be vested in another com· A Word to Missionary Volunteers. mittee of nine persons, of whom two are to be trustees of the will, and the remaining John xiii: 36-38. Simon Peter said unto seven are to be appointed by the London him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus Missionary Society. answered him, Whither I go thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me The will contains an expression of the tes· afterwards. Peter said unto him, Lord why tator's wishes for the guidance of the special cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down committees to be appointed as before men· my life for thy sake. tioned, as follows: "That if practicable the said shares and legacies and the income Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thereof shall be applied for the purpose of thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say giving to every tribe of mankind, that has unto thee, The cock shall not crow tIll thou them not, and which speaks a language dis· hast denied me thrice. tinct from all others, accurate and faithful copies of at least the Gospel of John and the Here is a disciple that loved the Gospel of Luke, together with the book of Lord Jesus, and felt both desirous the Acts of the Apostles printed in the Ian· to go anywhere with him, and guage of that tribe, and to teach some, say ready to follow him to prison or to at least 10 or 12 persons of each such tribe, death. The self-confidence and vehow to read; and in some cases perhaps one hemence of Peter can be seen only tribe of people, some of whom know how to by a careful comparison of the four read and have printed Gospels, may be urged Gospel narratives. The full acto evangelize some other tribe, or tribes, count as combined would read moved by a faithful request, and may teach somewhat thus: them to read; but it is my wish that every· where in all Africa, in South America, in Why can not I follow thee now? I am ready Central America, in Asia, in the Sonth Sea to go with thee both unto prison and to death. Islands, and in the Indian Archipelago, all I will lay down my life for thy sake. tribes and great populations, destitute of the said Gospels in print, should by some means Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down be reached promptly (the actual heathen t.hy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say first) and put in possession of the said Gas· unto thee, I tell thee Peter, that this day, pels, outward indeed it may be, if only in even in this night, before t.he cock crow print, but available to some if God shall give twice thou wilt thrice deny that thou knowest them repentance and faith. But I desire me. But he spake the mare vehemently, that Mohammedans everywhere should be though I should die with thee. yet will I not left to the various Bible agencies, and that all deny thee in any wise. Though all men tribes thus blessed with the light of the Gas· should be offended because of thee, yet will I pel, the light of life as a lamp placed and left never be offended. And the Lord said, Simon, standing among them, should by means of Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have such shares and legacies, hereinbefore be· you (all) that he may sift you as wheat; but queathed, for some considerable period, say 1 have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not, until each tribe has formed a church, be and when thou art converted, strengthen visited at regular intervals by devoted teach· thy brethren. ers of some tribe or people till every tribe in every land shall have the Gospel in print or Possibly the statement about in the bearts of some of,each tribe, and no Peter's denial was twice made by delay should occur in taking the inestimable our Lord, and the second time treasure to every unreached tribe; and wise more explicitly. But the substance economy should be used in the administra· of the whole warning is plain. tion of such shares and legacies. And an Peter was sincere and earnest, early or first labor of love should be to map truly devoted to the Lord Jesus, out the world in its parts unreached by Holy and, as he thought, ready to follow Scripture and to supply such parts with at him any whither, and impatient least printed Gospels of John and Luke and to follow him then and there into with the Acts of the Apostles so far as it may any danger or peril. The one be found practicable to do so. " t.rouble with him was he did not know himself. He needed a "con- We give space to this remarkable version" to understand his own weakness, and a filling of the Spirit document because it is so seldom to be enabled to do the will of God. There is a profound pathos in our that any man bequeaths so large Lord's words: an amount of money to purely mis- Whither I go [to Gethsemane's passion and Golgotha's cross] thou canst not follow me sionary purposes, The nineteenth now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards.

century furnished only three or four parallel cases.

Thou canst not follow me now- can be viewed as coming quite. up not only because God's fulness to vigorous philological reqUIre- of time had not come, but because ments, or as being in their present he himself was unready. It was the can not of an unsuspected shape quite ready for the press, yet inability to bear the cross. Peter was resolute, but his resolution the undersigned agree in pro- snapped like the green withes nouncing the treatise bearing the and new ropes that bound Sam- son, in the crisis of temptation. motto 1 Cor. i: 21, to be worthy of Peter was vehement, but it was the prize. the vehemence of a human energy, and not the momentum of spiritual In opening the seal cover the force and power. That very day, that very night, instead of bravely author of the treatise to which the facing prison and death, he shrank before a servant maid, and denied prize had been adjudged was found all knowledge of his Lord, and denied Him before His own face, to be Herr Missionar Wilhelm within reach of His eyes! So little does the disciple know himself! Dilger, Basel missionary in the The lesson is plain; we must even East Indies. * in following Christ for self-denying service wait GOd's time and To Student Voluteers: An Appeal wait our own preparation, otherwise what we confidently believe frOID China. * would be courageous martyrdom, may turn out shameful betrayal The churches, hospitals, schoolsand denial. and homes of Christians have been generally destroyed by the Boxer Peter's mistakes were these: uprising in a territory five times the size of Great Britain. Thou- 1. Self-confidence and ignorance sands of Christian Chinese have of himself. died for the faith. More than 130 Protestant missionaries have heen 2. Impatience of delay. murdered, and many others have 3. Carnal vehemence. heen incapacitated by their suffer- 4. Unteachable spirit. Unreadi- ings for missionary work. Yet ness to receive warning. we are confident that these days of 5. Ignorance of the Holy Ghost. persecution are soon to give place to an unprecedented opportunity Prize Essay on Religions of India. for a great spiritual awakening in the Chinese empire. The offer of a prize by the Saxon Missionary Conference, which we We have not lost faith in the published in April, 1898, has pro- Chinese, nor in the transforming duced eight prize treatises (three power of the Gospel of Jesus. These from Germany, two from England, awful persecutions have strikingly and three from India). In July of revealed the heroic qualities of the last year these were submitted to Chinese Christians. We believe the judges: Geheimer Hofrath that He would have this people Professor Windisch, Professor Lin- evangelized in this generation, and der of Leipsic, and Professor von that His is the power. In place of Schroder in Vienna, who, after the murdered and invalided miscareful examination, gave the sionaries, and in view of the enfollowing unanimous decision: larged possihilities for work among the educated classes, a large in- Even tho no one of these essays crease of the missionary force is imperative. We therefore urge upon consecrated student volun- teers the opportunity presented in China. We ask each of you per- sonally: Does God desire your help in winning this greatest heathen nation to Himself?

*The former Student Volunteers from the United States. Canada, Great Britain, Ger- many and Scandinavia, who are now mission- aries in twelve different provinces in China, and assembled in Shanghai. December 18th, 1900, unite in this message to Student Volun· teers in our home lands,

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

VERBECK, OF JAPAN. By William Elliot Grif- fitted the octagonal hole into which fis. Illustrated. 12mo, 375 pp. $1 50. it was to be put. God sent him to Fleming H. Revell Co., New York. Japan in those critical years when the island empire was just awaking Dr. Guido F. Verbeck was an- out of centuries of lethargy and other of that remarkable class of exclusiveness to take a foremost forty-year missionaries, led on by rank among the nations of the William Oarey, and embracing earth. Some one was needed just such great souls as Dr. Wilson, of then to train the men who were to Bombay; Dr. Livingstone, of be the movers and leaders in this Africa; Dr. Judson, of Burma; renaissance. Had Guido Verbeck Eliza Agnew, of Oeylon, and many possessed all his other qualities, more whose active period of serv- and yet had he not been a man of ice has singularly covered just reserve, he would have defeated about two score years in the for- the purpose of God. He was coneign field. tent to work in silence, keep his own counsel, and allow his deeds Verbeck was identified with to go unsung. He did not offend Japan from 1859 to 1898. During the Japanese by sounding his own that memorable period he ranked trumpet and magnifying his own as one of the most conspicuous importance. Modesty and not among the makers of New Japan. vanity controlled him. Being em- The first decade of these years was ployed by the government, he idenspent in Nagasaki, the second in tified his interest with his employ- Tokio, the new capital, as an edu- ers-kept their matters to himself; cator and translator in the service and being a citizen of no country, of the Japanese government. Then he became virtually a citizen of followed about two decades more, the sunrise kingdom. in Bible translation and evangelistic work. For more than half of Dr. Verbeck's most conspicuous this whole missionary career he service to Japan was probably as a supported himself and family on 'teacher of the younger class of his salary paid by the government. men who were in God's providence to be the framers of the nation. A This book, written in Dr. Griffis' score of men who from 1868 to this charming style, is mainly of inter- day have directed the destinies of est as the revelations ot a Divine Japan sat at his feet, and over 500 plan in a believer's life. It is an who came to America for educaincontestable proof and argument tional purposes bore his letters of for aGod in history. Verbeck was introduction. Meanwhile in Japan a many-sided man, but his many- he was, by the use of reason alone, sidedness was necessary to the suppressing the persecuting spirit place he was to fill. He was a lin- which broke out anew in 1868. guist and a scholar, a born teacher and a trained preacher; he was by One evidence of both the ability early education a civil engineer, and the industry of this great man and by subsequent study a theolo- is seen in his new method of litergian; by native gifts he had the ary criticism, meant to ascertain capacity of a statesman, and by thE' real authorship of any compothe gift of grace the spirit of a mis- sition. In pursuance of this scheme sionary. Here is a sort of octagon- he analyzed the whole Epistle to al peg, but no other would have

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS

the Romans, and tabulated every missions, while the author is deal- one of its 9,337 words. ing with the material side, and No missionary library will be closes his book with the sentence, complete without Dr. Griffis' new "Railways will be the best mission- book, and no student of Japanese aries of civilization in China," he is missions will be properly equipped in sympathy with the claims of who does not know Verbeck, of Christianity to superiority, and Japan. does not descend to the cheap flings THE AWAKENING OF THE EAST. By Pierre which disfigure the similar books Leroy·Beaulieu. 12mo, xxvii., 299 pp. $1.50. McClure, Philips & Co., New York. by Henry Norman and Lord Cur- zon. s.

This is a most intelligent and use- CHINAMEN AT HOME. By Thomas G. Selby, ful book. It is positive but not twelve years nlissionarv in China. 12mo. opinionated, bright but not flip- 38. 6d. Hodder & Stoughton, London, pant, fair and considerate in its 1900•• treatment of the Eastern peoples, A book upon China at a time just in its account of Western in- when the reading public is surfeited fluence, its methods and results, with literature relating to that and free from that second-hand country must have decided excel- stereotyped criticism of missions lence in order to secure conscien- which stamps so many volumes of tious commendation. This volume this kind with the earmarks of certainly possesses unusual merit.

open-port gossip and ignorance. Remembering the value of Dr.

The writer has the virtues of the Williams' standard volumes, and French mind without its defects; the scarcely secondary importance he writes carefully and calmly, and of works by Arthur Smith and tho here and there is some minor Archdeacon Gray, as well as the slip as to fact, and tho it is of varying character of a host of other course possible to form different books, we do not hesitate to assert opinions on the basis of the facts, that Mr. Selby's volume excels all there are few books that can be others of the same size in its pic- as cordially recommended. It does turesque, spicy, often humorous, not attempt to cover the whole of always accurate presentation of Asia. It deals only with Siberia, the missionary's environment and Japan, and China, and it does not work in South China.

unearth all the ancient history of The first six chapters deal with these, but sets forth attractively general themes, such as cities and and quite satIsfactorily the present villages and their unique life, the situation. The book was written rough-and-tumble of inland travel, prior to the Boxer outbreak, but the Chinaman's teachers and cere- little needs correction in it, and monial institutions, and his partial- introductions bring the account ity for his own civilization. All of down to date. lH. Leroy-Beaulieu these topics are treated with great is disgusted, as all students of literary skill and from new points China are, with the fossilization of of view.

life and the torpid conservatism of While a large minority of Chi- its governing class. It is whole- nese missionaries would not accept some to have the facts so presented all the theories of the chapter on at a time when His Excellency Wu ceremonial institutions, they would Ting Fang, Chinese minister to the strongly recommend it to candi- United States, is attempting to dates as offering a working hy- whitewash Confucian institutions pothesis of much value. The last before the American people. As to four chapters are fascinating de-

lineations of the missionary at element sinks into a small place work. The reader actually sees the here, and emphasis is laid on Chris- worker outside the treaty ports, tianity as the supreme good for and the Chinese congregations and man in this present life, the only their humors; he hears the native full message from the good and preachers as they deftly meet the loving God, and Christians are objections and attacks made upon bound, accordingly, to make this Christianity, and in the final chap- good and loving God known to all ter he faces the problems of Chris- His children who can only come to tian progress in the empire. Tho their real life in Him.

written last year, it barely alludes To say only this would be mis- to the recent troubles, and it bears leading, for Dr. Clarke has made a internal evidence of no actual ex· thorough study of missions as a perience in China later than 1880. great enterprise, and writes with Yet this fact does not detract from breadth of view, a practical suggest- its value as a series of moving pic_ iveness, a charming style, and real tures of missionary effort in the spiritual uplift of many aspects of middle kingdom. If criticised at the present missionary situation all, it would be along the line of the and the outlook for the future.

limited view given of a very multi- That minister is very dull who can form enterprise, and the lack of not get from this book a fresh the brighter and more hopeful supply of missionary appeals and aspects of the work. Despite these missionary motives for his people.

defects the reader will continue to s.

the end, and will lay down the Monthly Missionary Bibliography.

book with a thirst for more vol- ONE OF CHINA'S SCHOLARS. Mrs. Howard Taylor. Illustrated. 12mo, 280 pp. 28. umes of the same sort. B. {[d. Morgan and Scott, and China Inland Mission, London. A STUDY OF CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. W. N. Clarke. 12mo, 268 pp. $1.25. Charles H,STORY OF CHINESE L,TERATURE. Herbert Scribner'S Sons, New York. A. Giles. 12 mo, 448 pp. $1.50. D. Ap- pleton & Co., N. Y. Dr. Clarke is regarded as one of the most careful and judicious CHILDREN IN BLUE AND 'WHAT THEY Do. representatives of the" new theol- (China). Florence Cadrington. Illusogy." Everyone reading this book trated. Bvo, 77 pp. 28. 6d. Church of on Christian missions would at England Zenana M. S., London. once perceive his general doctrinal position, but it would be hard for THE KINGDOM OF THE YELLOW ROBE. Ernest anyone holding old or new views Young. $2.25. New Amsterdam Book in theology to write a fairer, more Co.,N. Y. sensible book on missions. Dr. Clarke does not say a word that THE PHILIPPINES-THE WAR AND THE PEOPLE. would weaken the missionary zeal A. G. Robinson. Bvo, 407 pp. $2.00. Mcof anyone holding old views, while Clure, Phillips & Co., N. Y. he says many words that make it impossible for anyone holding new NORTH AMERICANS OF YESTERDAY. F. S. Delviews to escape the missionary obli- lenbaugh. Ilhstrated. Bvo, 487 pp. $4.00. gation. If anyone attempts to G. P. Putnam's Sons, N. Y. evade the missionary appeal on the ground that he does not hold the THE AMERICAN NEGRO. Wm. H. Thomas. traditional doctrinal basis of mis- Bvo. $2.00. The lIIacmillan Co., N. Y. sions, this is the book to give him. ln ot]:ler words, the eschatological PROTE8TA~T llrssloNs IN SOUTH AMERICA. H. P. Beach and others. Map. 12mo, 240 pp. 35 cents (paper), 50 cents (cloth). Student Volunteer Movement, N. Y.

THE SANDS OF THE SAHARA. Maxwell Som- merville. $2.00. J. B Lippincott, Phila.

HISTORY OF AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONS. E. F. Merriam. 12mo $1 25. American Baptist Pub. Soc., Phila.

Two THOUSAND YEARS OF MISSIONS BEFORE CAREY. Dr. L. C Barnes. $1.50. Chris- tian Culture Press, Chicago.

THE ANCIENT SCRIPTURES AND THE MODERN JEW. Rev. David Baron. 8vo. 68. Hod- der & Stoughton, London. FACTS OF PROGRESS IN THE WORK OF CHRIST AMONG STUDENTS. (Pamphlet)

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

AMERICA. The Army These additional Protestant In a recent Inde- of the Lord. figures present an- Church pendent Rev. Dan- other encouraging G row t h . iel Dorchester, one of the very best of view of the facts in the case: Of our statisticians in the religious 70,000 young men in American colrealm, gives these encouraging figures in answer to the question, "Is leges 38,000 are church members, the Church still gaining at the close of the century? " and over 5,000 are candidates for Year. Churches. ~1inisters. Communicants the Christian ministry. During 1800 3,030 2,651 364,872 the past century the increase of 1850 43,022 25,555 3,529,988 1870 70,148 47,609 6,673,396 church membership to that of gen- 1880 97,090 1890 151,172 69,870 10,065,963 eral popUlation is as 27 to 9. There 1900 172,406 98.185 13,823,618 126,046 17,784,475 are in the United States over 100,- During the last twenty years 000 Christian ministers, over 145,000 there has been an increase of 75,316 churches and 56,176 ministers. church edifices, over 165,000 church The increase in the communi- organizations, and over $700,000,000 cants: invested in church property. From 1850 to 1870 was 3,143,400 in 20 years. " 1870" 1880 " 3,:392,267" 10 " Anti-Canteen 'I.'he century starts 1880 " 1890 " 3,757,555" 10 Legisill;tion. well at the seat of 1890 " 1900 " 3,960,857" 10 government in the Many have supposed that the last decade would show a smaller in- action of the Senate adopting that crease, but it has far exceeded the previous decades-203,302 more portion of the Army bill which than from 1880 to 1890; 568,590 more than from 1870 to 1880; and 817,457 abolishes the canteen system at all more than from 1850 to 1870. Had the full data for 1900 been obtained, military posts. Rev. W. F. Crafts the gain for the decade would have footed up to over 4,000,000. tells something of how the victory Comparing the whole population was won in these words: with the total evangelical communicants, we have these striking Most important of all I wish to results: ·note this anti-canteen movement, as was shown by the Senate debate, 1800, one communicant in 14.50 inhabitants. very largely devoted to the condi- tions in Manila and the bad influ- 1850, " " "6.57 " ence of the army upon the natives, is closely related to the great 1870 " " 578 world crusade for the protection of native races against intoxicants 188U: " " 5:00 and opium, which was begun by 1890, H •• 4.53 the Reform Bureau at the Ecumeni- cal Conference, and has already 1900, .. H 4.28 won five victories in this Congress. First, the indorsement of the presi- COMPARISON WITH THE ROMAN dent in his message; second, a fa- CATHOLIC CHURCH. vorable vote in the foreign affairs committee, leading to the third, R. C. Pop. Evangelical the ratification of the African communi- Evangel. pop. treaty; fourth, another favorable 100,000 vote in the Senate committee, 1.614,000 cants. or adherents. leading to fifth, the passage of the 4,600,000 Lodge resolution declaring that the 1800 6,367,330 364,872 1,277,052 time has come for the protection of 1830 8,579,966 native races everywhere against 1870 10,129,677 3,529,988 12,354,958 intoxicants and opium by addi- 1880 6,673,396 23,356,886 tional treaties and laws, a resolu- 1890 10,065,963 35,230,870 tion which was supported by a big 13,823,618 48,382,663 roll of petitions from twenty-three 1900 States, which, with many more to 17,784,478 62,245,662 be added, will be carried next year by a deputation, with the declara-

tions of the president and Senate, to A Dream A few weeks since, all the chief governments of the Which Proved at sheriff's sale, the world. Baseless. Christian Common- Now that the army canteen has wealth Colony in been abolished, we earnestly wish that army officers would encourage Georgia, founded in February, total abstinence and that there 1898, near Columbus, ceased to be might be a decided decrease of in- a socialist commnnity, and the land temperance among the soldiers. and buildings will revert, to pri- vate ownership. Most of the mem- The Senate has agreed to the con- bers of the community came origvention to regulate the importa- inally from Indiana, Illinois, and tion of intoxicants into Africa. Ohio. They were of more than The next step should be to legislate usual intelligence, and they started for the protection of all aboriginal with considerable capital. For a races, especially in the New Heb- time the colony prospered, then rides, against the importation of dissensions arose, and now the firearms, opium, and intoxicants. usual fate of such projects has come. The Chicago Receives flowers on Children in Ami s s ion a r y Flower Tuesdays from Puerto Rico. writes: "A great Mission King's Daughters, many native Puer- to-Ricans live, move, and have Christian Endeav- their being like so many sheep. They eat, drink, and sleep, and orers, and other friends outside the have little energy for anything but the necessary needs of life. They city. The boxes are carried free use face-powder, but forget soap. They seem to think the way to be by the express companies. The clean is to cover up dirt with pow- der. Children even come to school flowers are made up into bouquets with powdered faces. Tidiness in the home and school is one of the and sent to hospitals, homes for earliest lessons to be taught. The home is hardly worthy the name aged, incurables and children, po- in many cases, being very poor and having few attractions. The lice stations, rescue and newsboys' rooms are barren, with little furni- ture, no books, and few pictures. homes, homes of the sick, tenement· I can not begin to describe the con- ditions of squalor and need in houses, etc. Over 60 institutions which some of these people live. They are ingenious in schemes for are thus supplied in a single year. doing little work. One afternoon several of us were out for a walk. An opening is made for personal A shower came up, and we ran to It near-by shack for shelter. While work, as it is found to be easier to there we noticed one of the senoras putting dishes out upon the doorgo with flowers than empty-handed. step in the rain-' so the rain would wash them,' she informed us. It A Dream Rev. E. S. Humere- was encouraging, however, that Which Came turned a few weeks she wanted them washed."

to Pass. ago to his mission- ary labors in India.

Just before leaving, he made an address in Center Church, New Haven, Conn. He described the building of a church edifice in Bombay as a dream on which he loved to dwell. At the close of the address, Dr. Newman Smyth, the pastor, prayed that the dream might be realized. Before he sailed, the amount needed, $10,000, was given by members of the congregation, and placed in the bank at Mr. Hume's disposal.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELL~GENCE

Chinese The report that River, and, beyond, a trackless Monuments in American officers desert of beautiful, perfectly dry snow. Distance, 8,000 miles from Mexico. have unearthed an- England; upward of 1,500 miles cient records in bevond the outer limit of Canadian frontier border of civilization, and Peking showing that the Chinese our nearest missionary brother fifdiscovered America 1,500 years teen days' journey. Cut off from ago and erected temples in Mexico, white people; shut up among Red has aroused the greatest interest Indian savages. Oh, what vast among the scientific men of Mon- solitudes! 'Vhat extreme loneliterey and throughout Mexico. ness! A rough life, hard fare, and Chinese temples have been found our family in England, call forth in the State of Sonora, on the powers of endurance, good quali- Pacific coast. The ruin of one of ties of heart and head; also much the temples was discovered near physical and spiritual strength are the town of Ures about two years required. The efforts to procure ago. sufficient food and fuel for these regions is no easy task. Other One of the large stone tablets conditions of life are most disadfound in the ruins was covered vantageous. Nothing in nature to with carved Chinese characters, smile upon us for eight months. which were partly deciphered by a No sight or sound of civilization. learned Chinaman who visited the No European Christians to mingle ruins at the request of the Mexican with, or fellow-worker to shake government. This Chinaman made the hand, join in mutual, sympathe assertion at the time that the thetic intercourse, and say, "Go ruins were those of a temple which on, brother; I believe in you apd had been erected many centuries your work." ago by Chinese, but his statement was not believed. Christian The English Church It has long been claimed that the Indians of Missionary Society Indians of the State of Sonora are descendants of early Chinese set- North Canada. has labored since tlers. They possess many traditions and characteristics of the the year 1822 among Chinese.-The Tribune. the remnants of Indian tribes which A Message Rev. W. Spendlove, wander across the vast country from the of Fort Norman, of formerly known as the JIudson's Land of Ice. the Mackenzie dio- Bay territory. And now from the cese, in his annual United States' border to the Arctic letter writes to England as follows, Ocean, and from Hudson's Bay to the missive being five months on the Rocky Mountains, the praises of the way: the Redeemer are sung by thou-. We reside on the northern confines of British territory, on the sand of Indians, and in 11 differents Arctic slopes of this continent, not far from the Arctic Circle and languages. Great Bear Lake, amid wild, mountainous scenery. Either the wild EUROPE. fury of storms rage, or dead calm with intense cold prevails, inter- The Growth The Church Mischanged with bright sun and cheery ice and snow landscape, for eight of Medical sionary Society, bemonths of the year. Ice-blocked and siiow-bound, dense forest cov- Missions. ing the largest of ers the banks of the Mackenzie all, not strangely also leads in the number of men and women trained in the physi- cian's art. These figures are taken from Mercy and Truth, one of the C. M. S. organs: "In the .January, 1894, number of the Medical Mission Quarterly we find the following figures: Medi- cal missionaries, 27; nurses (work- ing in medical missions), 0; hos- pitals, 15, with beds, 527; and

in-patients, 3,800; dispensaries, 8; nity. From the figures given we total out-patients, 252,000. half of learn that nearly 2,5()O,OOO meals whom attended three medical mis- have been supplied at the cheap sions in the Punjab. Now we food depots; 1,567,562 lodgings prohave medical missionaries, 60, of vided fOil the homeless; 11,282 appliwhom 9 are women; nurses, 28; cations for employment registered hospitals 32, with 1,484 beds, and at the labor bureaus; 3,042 men in-patients, 11,457; dispensaries, 22 received into factories; temporary (including the branch dispensaries or permanent employment has attached to some of the larger been found for 9,476; 525 ex-crimmedical missions); and total out- inals received into homes, 182 of patient visits in the year, 668,973. whom were restored to friends or This is a large increase, but of sent to siLuations; 3,569 applicacourse none of the unofficial dis- tions dealt with for finding lost pensaries are included. splendid persons, 1,216 of whom were found; work tho many of them are doing. 2,460 women and girls received into With regard to funds, the income rescue homes, 2,135 of them having of the auxiliary in the yeal' ending been restored to their friends or March 31, 1894, was £1,533; in 1897, sent to situations. In addition to £3,808; in 1898 (after Mercy and this, multitudes of poor sick people Truth had been publisbed for a were visited and nursed or otheryear) it was £5,944; and in the fol- wise cared for. The additional lowing years £8,447 and £10,600 homes which have been established (exclusive of centenary gifts). in London, Plymouth, Bristol, Sheffield, and Dundee bring up the A Chief Justice November 20th a total of instituticms counected with on Missions. great meeting was the Darkest England Scheme in held in Exeter Hall, Great Britain alone to 142. In other lands there are, as an out- London, at which the Lord Chief growth of the scheme, 411 similar establishments, distributed over Justice of England had this to say 47 countries and colonies, making a total of 553 agencie.s. with especial reference to the re- Watching The London Miscent martyrdom of Brooks, Robin- and Prayer. sionary Society fos- son, and Not'man, missionaries in ters interest in its world-wide work through a unique China: organization known as the "Watcher's Band." Its aim is to I sometimes feel that I would give all enlist as many persons as possible my success and prosperity, or a very large in little companies to pray specipart of it, in order to have done one-tenth of fically for missions, circulate literathe good those men have done. I do not say ture, establish libraries, and in it is altogether a right feeling. but the other ways keep themselves and self-sacrifice, courage, and devotion of these others in close touch with the men ought to inspire those whose career in progress of Christianity in foreign life has not yet been chosen to go forward as fields. For eight years it has carsoldiers in the mission field and to give their ried on its modest but useful work, best in the service of Christ. I want to make and now there are no less than 724 a special appeal to young men and to uni- branches, enrolling 34,000 members, versity men. I ask them to prepare them- a gain of 3,700 members during the selves, whilst they possess the priceless gift last year. of youth, to go out and do this work whilst they are, to a large extent, untainted and unspotted by the temptations of the world.

The" Darkest The S a I vat ion England" Army has issued a Scheme. report of its social work in the United Kingdom for the past year. Taken as a whole, the review unfolds a record of successful dealing with the outcast, criminal, and poverty- stricken members of the commu-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

McAll Mission The McAll Mission bishops and bishops. The Society Report. in France publishes of French Jesuits maintains 750 its twenty-eighth missionaries in the Orient, with colleges at Beirut, Cairo, and Alex- annual report. M. Louis Sautter is andria. In Syria it has about 180 its honorary president. Rev. C. E. schools with over 13,000 pupils. Greig, its chairman and director, The French Lazarists have exten- and its finance secretary, Mr. W. sive missions with schools and col- Soltau. In Paris and its environs leges throughout the east and 60 it has 28 stations and a mission or more establishments and 100 boat with a total capacity for about priests in South America. Women 4,700 attendants. About 3,000 evan- have also their own societi~s, main- gelistic meetings have been held in taining 9,150 French sisters with the year, with an average attend- 83 establishments in Oriental mis- ance of 80. Temperance meetings, sions. The French Sisters of Charprayer-meetings, workers' meet~ ity are said to number about 33,000, ings, Bible classes, fraternal and laboring in almost every part of Christian Endeavor societies, med- the world. French Catholics in ical missions are to form part of the 1898 gave, through the Lyons Soci-, noble scheme of work carried on. ety, about $800,000 for foreign mis- sions. Catholics expend nearly Outside of Paris, in from 50 to 60 $1,000,000 annually to maintain other stations, similar work is in schools in Paris alone. progress. The total number of sittings is 10,800, and the total Methodism The American number of religious meetings 17,000. in Italy. Methodist Church The balance-sheet shows a total of opened its Italian 50,000 francs ($10 000) as the outlay, which is amazingly small for a mission in 1871, with Rome as its work so vast. This enterprise cer- headquarters since 1875. With the tainly commends itself for economy bitterest of opposition to meet in its conduct. We can but hope from first to last, its churches now there is equally faithful conser- contain 1,734 full members and vation of evangelical truth in the 548 prohationers, nearly half of very corrupt atmosphere of the whom have been gathered within French republic. eight years. In Rome alone 224 members are found, and in Milan Foreign Mis- According t 0 a 250 members and probationers. sions of French writer in the Catho- The school of theology in Rome has 24 students in attendance, of Catholics. lie World, 7,745 whom 3 are preparing for the Bap- French mission- tist ministry, 2 for the English Wesleyan, and 1 for the Waldenaries, mostly priests, are laboring sian. in foreign missions. More than 100 societies in France are engaged in " Peter's The Italian journal, supporting them and in educating Pence." The Nazione, states recruits, and 60 of these number more than 1,000 members each. that the amount of The Society for Foreign Missions Peter's Pence brought to the pope at Paris maintains about 1,200 during last year, up to September, priests, mostly laboring in India, amounted 'to £320,000, no less than China, Japan, Korea, and Tibet. £52,000 having been presented in It has 340 students in its theologi- the month of May alone. Beyond cal seminary in Paris preparing to this, further amounts of £520,000 enter the foreign field, which in- were handed to him personally, cludes 28 provinces with 33 arch-

and also many valuable jewels and cards, bearing drawings of the works of art. Raaba mosques and other religious buildings, portraits of Mohammed- ASIA. an women, or the names of God and Mohammed. Would that the A Census Turkey has bee n scruples of this monarch might be of Islam. taking a census of employed to prevent the wholesale massacres of his subjects. Islam-from THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE Progress The Rev. C. H. WORLD! This census gives the in Persia. Stileman, the sec- number of Mohammedans in the world as 100,500,OOO-which figures retary of the C. M. can be found approximately in the S. Persian Mission, who is now at REVIEW for October, 1898. Dr. home, told the committee recently Henry Jessup, of Beirut, writes to that during the last five years there Rev. S. M. Zwemer, of Arabia-the had been steady advance in every author of the "census" in the direction. 'Vhile five years ago REVIEW-aS follows (October 15, Julfa was the only station OCCl- 1900): pied, we have now extended to Ispahan, Yezd, Kirman, and I once translated your statistical summary Shiraz, and so great are the oppor- of the number of Moslems in the world-196,- tunities, and so many the openings, 000,000. I showed it to the Mudir elllIaarif. that he pleads earnestly for more He took it, and afterward replied that it medical missionaries and for more could not be published, as the Emperor ,ViII- missionaries to undertake itiner- iam in Damascus had spoken publicly of the ating journeys. One interesting Moslems as 300,000,000! I told him the empe- event in connection with this mis- ror was simply quoting the exaggerated sion must not be left unmentioned: statement of a Moslem sheik at the dinner- Our veteran friend, Bishop Stuart, table. But the Mudir kept it and sent it to has just completed his jubilee of Constantinople, and now it has come out as missionary service, and the comthe official census made by the sultan's gov- mittee have forwarded him a conernment, and published by the Turks. gratulatory resolution 0 n his having been permitted in God's Bridge Europe and Asia providence to labor so long, first Across the are soon to be con- in India, then in New Zealand, and Bosphorus. nected by a bridge now, in his old age, in Persia.- C. M. S. Intelligencer. over the Bosphorus, at a point where the Pel'sian King Hindu Mr. R. P. Wilder Darius crossed with his al'Iny, 513 Students. writes:" There are B.C. It is to be a wonder of architecture, strongly fortified, and will 115 art and 40 profurnish connections for through fessional colleges in India, conrailroad travel from Hamburg to taining 19,000 students. If we Calcutta, and from St. Petersburg include the training schools for to Cape Town, Africa. The build- masters, industrial schools, schools ing of this structure is in German of art, law, medicine, engineering, hands, as is also the railway which and surveying, we find in this is to pass through Konia (the empire 412 higher institutions of ancient Iconium), Marash, Mosul, learning, with 31,884 students. etc., en route to Bagdad and· There are in addition 840 high beyond. schools for boys, with 183,993 pupils, and 1,922 middle English Picture The Sultan is a schools, with 155,841 pupils. The Post-cards stickler for Mo- Prohibited. hammedan propri- ety. An imperial irade has just been issued stopping the growing trade in picture post-

GENERAL MlSSlONARY INTELLIGENCE

inter-collegiate Y. M. C. A. has the sum total of the moneys that 32 branches, with a member- have been spent these two years ship of over 1,400. There are, in on nautch parties, fireworks, and addition, in 22 city associations, the things of the sort, the result 816 past and present students. So will be truly astounding." the full number of students in connection with the Y. M. C. A.'s of India's Dr. Robert A. India is over 2,200. Widows' Hume, of Ahmed- Hindu The Indian Social Heartlessness. Reformer m a k e s Gifts nagar, forwards, this sad confession: for China. t h I' 0 ugh the "Truth is always unwelcome, and we are not surprised that exception American Board, a has been taken by some of our contemporaries to the outspoken re- gift of 1,000. rupees ($333) from marks made in the Viceregal Council by Lord Curzon respecting the ~Iukti church, "to help in the niggardliness with which the well-to-do classes have responded restoring the recent losses of to the appeal for help on behalf of the famine-stricken millions. By the mission and Christian com.- reputation India is of course the land of charity, but the term is munity ill China." This Mukti variously understood by different people, and it is but a few, even church is composed of 300 widows among the best educated of our countrymen, who can show by pre- and others connected with the cept as well as by example what it is to be discriminate in almsgiving. work of Pandita Ramabai, and this If we exclude the large sums contributed to the Famine Fund by our gift is but a portion of this church's rajas and maharajas, the total subscriptions paid by our countrymen "tithing and self-denial fund." sink into insignificance by the side of the enormous funds sent from Other portions are to be sent to abroad. It would, no doubt, be unpatriotic to let, without the other missions in North China show of a murmur, a 'foreigner,' a viceroy though he be, to lecture us which have suffered in like manof all others on our ancient and innate virtue of charity, but at the ner. Think of the poor widows same time it is no use blinking the facts. How many of our wealthy of India, who have done their utmen, we ask, are there who have den i e d themselves unnecessary most for the famine sufferers close luxuries or questionable pleasures during this famine which, as has to them, making such a gift as this been dinned into our ears so often, has proved the most disastrous of for the suffering Christians of the century, in order to transfer their price to the Famine Fund ? China !-i}fi88ionary Herald. If one had the means of adding up Priestly Mary Clement Humbug. Leavitt, of the World's W. C. T. U., writes as follows: "At a temple in Colombo, Ceylon,a priest offered to show me, for the consid- eration of a rupee, then worth about thirty cents, one of Buddha's teeth. I replied that I would prefer to keep my rupee. I had, already, at a temple in Siam, seen one quite as large, in every dimension, as that of a horse. I remarked, looking straight before me, and with a serious face, 'Buddha must have had many teeth.' He turned his face sharply toward me, but I did not stir, not even an eyelash, seeing his movements with that half-sight which takes in a broader sweep than clear, full sight. Then, look- ing straight before him, just as I did, and with a serious face, he

said, 'Yes, Mem, he had about hearse the old story, the usual three bushel.' This statement did evasive drivel about' old custom.' not exceed the fact; that is, if all And if we attempt to discover what that are shown were his." this precious old custom in the matter of education and govern- A Modern The native state of ment is, there will be remon- Miracle. Baroda furnishes a strances on all sides. Old custom is a bugaboo, a password to lying striking example of and deceit. How can anyone bethe progress of female education in lieve it,? India. Twenty-five years ago there "Third, the hypercritics."

were 2 small schools for girls in the " Forward" This word has been state. Now, according to statistics in China. telegraphed to the published in The Zenana, Miss Presbyterian Board Sorabji is superintendent of 108 schools, containing 9,151 pupils; in New York by their representawhile 5,880 girls are actually attend- tive in Shanghai. On January ing boys' schools. 25th another cablegram was re- ceived, stating that the governor Without the Camp lately con- of Shantung "suggests that mistained a touching accQunt of a fast- sionaries return to their stations day kept by the 96 inmates of the and promises full protection." He Almora Leper Asylum. The lepers also reestablishes the legal status voluntarily gave up a day's food of native Christians. This word for the benefit of the famine- has come sooner than was expected. stricken people of Western India, The Church should be ready to reand spent the day in prayer for the spond. Already some of the missufferers. sionaries have returned to the interior, and in many instances A Chinese This is what the have found the people of towns Upon China. eminent author of and villages ready' to make good the loss of property suffered by "China's Only native' Christians and by mission- Hope" has to say of some of his aries, and without a show of a~med countrymen; "In this dynasty force. there have been many innovations introduced in spite of opposition. A Good Word The able and at- The men who stoutly resisted the for Chinese tractive organ of introduction of steamboats and Christians. the Pro t est ant railways would now be the very Episcopal Church, first to resist their abolishment. The anti-reformers may be roughly The Spirit of Missions, speaKing divided into three classes; of a recent gathering of the native clergy, says; "The serious and "First, the conservatives, who are earnest faces, touched with the stuck in the mud of antiquity.

The mischief wrought by these light of Christian faith, speak a obstructionists may be readily per- message of assurance and appealceived. of assurance as they witness to the power' of the Gospel to transform "Second, the slow bell i e s of and ennoble individual life, and to Chinese officialdom, who in case the capacity of the Chinese to reof reform would be compelled to spond to the church's teachingbestir themselves, and who would of appeal as they reveal the victory be held responsible for the outlay that may be won speedily in many of money and men necessary for other. lives if the church will but the changes. The secret machina- rise to the fulness of her opportions of these befuddled, indolent, tunity, and give of her best to win s 1i p per y nepotists thwart all schemes of reform. They give out that it is not 'convenient,' and in order to cloak their evil deeds re-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

China to the service of Christ. be minimized, if not altogether The 7 native priests and 20 deacons avoided, if Christendom should of the mission have made sacrifices avail itself of the present opporfor the church of which Christians tunity for dealing justly and in a in this country can have no ade- Christian way with that great emquate conception. They h a v e pire." broken with an age-long past, they have made themselves liable to dis- Women Mis- C. J. R. Allen, forhonor from their families and sionaries in merly British Confriends, they have faced prejudice and opposition. They speak to China. sul at Foochow, at their own people in their own a recent missionary rather than in an acquired. tongue. They are the living arguments of meeting made these statements, the foreign missionary, the most which are well worth careful conconvincing evidences of the success sideration: "It is of no use to shut of his work." our eyes to the fact that the em- ployment of unmarried women in Two Good F. S. Brockman, in mission work in China constitutes Viceroys. Foreign Mail (or- a serious difficulty, and that it may be necessary to take special steps gan of the Inter- regarding them. Everything that national Committee of Y. M. C. A.), a European woman does is what says of the situation in Nanking: Chinese etiquette says she ought "The Y angste Valley has been not to do. Her behavior in meeting more blessed than most of the men abroad, or receiving them at other parts of China during this her house, is most reprehensible. trouble. We have been fav()red Her dress is indecorous, and even with two viceroys who have proven her manner of walking, especially that not every Chinese official is if she is a strong young woman, blind to the best interests of his with a freedom of limb acquired by country, and ignorant of the laws playing tennis and hockey, and biof civilized lands. Chang Chih cycling, is most improper. The Tung, of Hankow, and Liu Kun Ih, Chinese say, 'Even if her mother of Nanking, have held their people has been too poor or too remiss to with a firm hand, and have been have her daughter's feet properly loyal to the foreigner and the na- compressed when young, she might ti ve Christian. There have been at any rate walk slowly with mincno serious disturbances in Nan- ing steps, with her arms held careking. For a month before we left fully to her sides, instead of strid- Nanking soldiers were stationed at ing along like a man.' Ladies in our house every night, and a guard our lay communities refuse to be kept neal' us during the day." bonnd by the Chinese code, and find, in spite of such disobedience, "The Yellow Much has bee n that they can gain the confidence Peril and the written of late con- and respect of the natives with Golden Oppor- cerning the "Yel- whom they come in contact. But a woman missionary has not such tunity." low Peril," bu t a free hand. Whatever she does it more and more the is sure to be wrong. If she adopts the Chinese costume, she pledges Christian world is coming to regard herself to a strict observance of na·· it rather (to quote Dr. ~faltbie Bab- tive customs, a pledge which she cock) as a "golden opportunity." has the greatest difficulty in keep- "There are undoubtedly great perils ing. Her constant mistakes in tryconnected with the condition of affairs in China, but the perils will

ing to keep up the character of a Pao-ting-fu have lost their lives, Chinawoman expose her to con- and none remain in residence extempt and ridicule, and. often t.o cept at Tientsin and Peking. Nasuspicion; on the other hand, if she tive Christians have been murrefuses to resign her status as an dered in great numbers, and the Englishwoman she remains an out- churches and schools are broken up sider, and can make but little head- and scattered. The mission prop· way with the native women, who erty and the personal effects of the may look on her as a teacher missionaries at Shao-wu have been from the outer world, but never as destroyed, happily without loss of their sister. I admit that I have life; and in other parts of the mismy own opinion, which is that the sion there has been a temporary latter course is the wiser, but the limitation of work.-21fissionary conclusion to be drawn is that we Herald. must not dogmatize. One practice may suit one part of China, and be Christian We find in one of quite unsuitable elsewhere. One Work in the Japanese papers woman ~an do successfully what others may not venture totry. But Tokio. an interesting this I will say, that if it is necessary statement abo u t for a man missionary to temper his enthusiasm with prudence, it is ten the organized Christian work in times as necessary for a woman to the city of Tokio, compiled by Galen do so." lL Fisher, connected. with the Young Men's Christian Association Reconstruc- The Sub-Commit- work of that city. According to tion in Chinese tee on Missions in his statement there are 70 Christian churches, including 62 Protestant, Missions. China, to who m 2 Russian, and 6 Roman Catholic. was referred that These are presided over by 61 Pro- testant pastors and 7 Russian, the part of the correspondence from Roman Catholics apparently hav- China, which pertains to the recent ing no native workers. Of the 61 troubles and losses, and plans for Protestants, 11 have studied abroad. the immediate future, are pre- In addition to the churches there' pared to report in part as follows: are 55 preaching places; 39 Protest- The entire force of the Shansi Mis- ant, 16 Russian, and 6 Roman Cathosion on the field has been cut off, lic. Of Bible women the Protestthe native Christians in great num- ants have the monopoly, 55 out 9f bershave been massacred or impov- 56, the remaining one being Roman erished and driven into exile, the Catholic. The total church memmission property presumably has bership enrollment is 13,711, of been destroyed, and all Christian whom 7,849 are Protestant, 2,000 work, for the time, has been made Russian, and 3,862 Roman Catholic. impossible. The field of the North The average church attendance on China Mission has been filled Sunday is given as 5,426, 3,746 being with disorder, violence, and blood- Protestant, 400 Russian, and 1,300 shed; the mission property at Kal- Roman Catholic. In records of gan, Tung-cho, Peking, Pao-ting-fu single church membership the Roand Lin-Ching, together with the man Catholics and Russians are personal property of the mission- even, with 1,250 each, while the aries on all the stations, has been largest Protestant single church has completely destroyed, and much 377 members. The annual current injury has been done to such prop- expenses, not including foreigners, ertyas J'emains; 3 missionaries at are given as 56,278 yen, of which

GENERAL MISSIONARy INTELLIGENCE

23,278 are for the Protestant names 'Tokyo Christians.' Our churches, 24,000 for the Russian, and host was pleased with our offering, about 9, 000 for the Roman Catholic. and on our return we saw it still When it comes to contributions, floating among the many colored however, Protestant Japanesegave banners. Our host told us that a 10,230 yen to 720 by the Russians, •kanushi' guest had wished to and 500 by the Roman Catholics. talk with the people who left it, Similarly in annual benevolent and he gladly agreed to send tracts contributions the Protestants give to him and to read them himself." 2,705 yen, the Russians 560, and the Roman Catholics about 300.-Inde- Episcopacy An article in the pendent. in Japan. Japan Mail says that of all the mis- Shintoist Miss Alice True, of Friends. the Arne ric a n sionary work carried on in the empire, that of the Episcopalians Christian Mission, stands first as regards rapid devel- Tokio, writes: "I spent last sum- opment. The number of baptisms mer at Nagar, a little fishing village for the past year was 518. This where no foreigner has ever before includes baptisms in the Church of tarried. A 'kanushi,' or shrine- England mission as well as those keeper, whose little shrine was in the American Episcopal church upon the little hill rising from the mission. sandy beach, gave me liberty to preach there. The fishermen A College The Canadian Presthrow their 'rins' there every day in Formosa. byterians hold a as they return from their day's labors. The temple has recently prominent place in been repaired, and there is no in- work for the evangelization of tliis dication of laxity in observing the island, and, as their missionary Shinto forms. But the 'kanushi' organ states, "Oxford College, said to us, 'I have a business, but Formosa, is taking rank with no religion.' He read the Bible those in Canada. At the close of with us daily, and in his house we the last session 13 students finished gave many talks on the truth of their course of study as preachers. Christianity to the people who They all addressed the 'gathered gathered. One woman carne to audience, and they in turn were see us bringing a Bible and hymn addressed by several of the older book, and welcomed us so eagerly preachers who were present. 'They as the first Christians whom she have gone forth tD their work, 6 in had seen during her four years of the Kap-tsu-lan district on the residence in the village. eastern si<ie of the island, and 7 on the western side." "Another 'kanushi' proved an assistant to us in spreading the AFRICA. Gospel at Lubashiri, a village at the foot of Mt. Fuji. Some Bud- Polygamy in The Christian Exdhist pilgrims had become our South Africa. press, of Lovedale, friends through tract-distributing, and the fellow-feeling of mountain quotes these words travelers. They left banners tell- of a magistrate: "The missioning the name of their god and their aries are working reforms, and J' own home, so we prepared a pure am curious to know what the rewhite banner with 'God so loved sult will be. All natives who can the world,' 'God is love,' and the -afford it are polygamists. A na- tive has his three or six wives; the missionary comes along and converts him, and he has now to

be married to one of his wives ac- cation is made. With the New cording to Christian rites before Testament in their native dialect he can become a member of the used as a text-book in the schools church. Usually he chooses the this 100 will soon grow into thou- youngest wife. In any cas e, sands, and they into a multitude, whichever he marries, the remain- who will have the Word of God in der are put away, or sent away, their own tongue. and if they have grown-up children they resent the stigma cast upon Zambesi The chief object of their mother, and there is trouble Industrial the mission is to over the property, followed fre- Mission. evangelize the naquently by litigation, which often ruins the family. Then, again, tives of B l' i tis h one of a man's numerous wives Oentral Africa; all else is a means embraces Christianity, and refuses' to this end. During the past 18 to make beer for him. For this she months about 200 natives have been get s thrashed; the husband is baptized on profession of their brought up and punished for chas- faith in Christ. There are at pretising his wife, who has neglected sent associated with the mission 34 her duties. Or the woman declines schools with an average attendance to live with her heathen husband, of more than 2,400 children. In and lawsuits follow for restoration many villages the people are willing of dowry paid for her, involving to build schools themselves,- and both her husband and her own only ask the mission to supply family in ruin. This is a serious teachers and books. The superinquestion, and affects the most vital interests of the people, whose social tendent, .i1r. 'V. W. Miller, writes: life and family relations are the foundation of their government, "One encouraging feature of the and one which will, sooner or later, school work is that the women now have to be dealt with by legisla- seem to have more desire to be edution." cated and are not so satisfied to re- main in the background as they A Native The Rev. E. H. were. There are sewing classes Translator. Richards, of East held by several of the ladies, which are very well attended by the wo- Africa, writes that men. Scriptural teaching is im- Muti, the native translator, under parted at every opportunity in the his direction will have completed schools, at the dispensaries, in the the translation of the New Testa- sewing-classes and workshops, and ment into the Sheetswa dialect by on the plantations. Last year we Christmas. This same native con- had a good coffee crop, and this vert has translated the New Testa- year we expect 80 tons. I feel sure ment into the Tonga dialect, and that the existing work can be comthis was published by the American fortably supported by the coffee, Bible Society. Bishop Hartzell has except perhaps in very bad years. made application to this same so- However, we do not intend to deciety for the publication of this pend entirely upon coffee, but innew translation of the Scriptures. tend to grow wheat, etc." Dr. Richards writes that there are already 100 converts who can read Growth of In a recent official the Sheetswa, and who will see the the Gospel in report in regard to Word of God in their native tongue for the first time when this publi- Uganda. Uganda, Sir Harry Johnstone pays a high and unsought-for tribute to the results of mission work in that interesting portion of the great

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

African continent: "The rapid mission stations, manned by nearly spread of Christianity over the 500 native teachers. The result has kingdom of Uganda and the dis- been about 12,000 baptized Christrict of Taro is one of the greatest tians (to speak only of those now triumphs to which the advocates of alive), with about 12,000 under in- Christian propaganda can point. It struction for baptism. Three voymust not be imagined, of course, ages are made every year, and the that the Baganda or Batoria have whole distance traversed is some none of the old Adam in theircom- 9,000 miles. The present vessel is position since they accepted Chris- very much out of repair. Under tianity, but undoubtedly their in- the most favorable conditions it can telligence is quickened, their ideas only steam at the rate of 4o;i knots, are enlarged, and their harmful while against any sea or head superstitions are s'wept away by weather its steam-power is useless. their acceptance of the new faith. -It can not cope with existing work, The difference between the Uganda still less can it develop new work. of 1900 and the blood-stained, har- Competent na val and nautical assed, barbarous days of Mtesa and experts insist that a new vessel is his son M wanga is reallyextraord- an absolute necessity if the work of inary. the mission is to go on. * A Corona- The coronation of France Rev. R. M. Fraser, tionin the 40-year-old King and the missionary on Epi Uganda. of Uganda took New Hebrides. Island, has been placeat Mengo with exposing the considerable ceremonial. A ban- methods adopted by France to quet for Europeans was served in obtain control of the New Hebrides. English style, even to table nap- Her aggressive policy was defeated kins. Seats were provided for the in 1886, when Great Britain insisted missionaries; 28 bullocks and 128 on the withdrawal of her two miligoats and sheep were cooked to tary stations; but of late there has provide a feed for 15,000 natives. been a slower method of building up French" claims," on the ground ISLANDS OF THE SEA. that French settlers own most of the land on the group, and so the Wanted: A The whole work of islands should be annexed to Ship for the Melanesian France. Mr. Fraser charges the French with getting control of the Melanesia. Island mission de- land in irregular, if not dishonest pends very largely ways, using bribes or threats as the case may allow, to obtain at on its mission vessel. The South- least a nominal claim on lands ern Cross has been at once the belonging to others. We have no pioneer of civilization and the sufficient basis for a jUdgment, but harbinger of Christianity. It has if Mr. Fraser's statements are imwon the confidence of savage partial, there is need of some inislanders. It has been the means quiry into the mode of operation not only of conveying missionaries pursued by France, or French repand teachers to the islands, but also resentatives. Treachery is emof taking native boys and girls to ployed, and the treachery defended their training home at Norfolk Island, and bringing them back to * Contributions may be sent to H. Goschen, the islands as the teachers and Esq., 12 Austin Friars, London, E. C., who is €vangelists of their people. By treasurer for the New Melanesian Mission its means 26 islands have been' Ship Fund. worked, on which are planted 180

by threats, or if need be violence. him in flight. But as soon as the French action in Madagascar is missionary knows that his people, deplorable, but that charged by whom he has left behind, are in Mr. Fraser in the New Hebrides is the same danger, he can not easily far worse. pass over the matter without troubles of conscience. The best MISCELLANEOUS. thing then would be, if the Chris- tians could flee with him, which What are A large number of now and then has come to pass. These Among missionaries in all The general rule, that a Chris- so Many? parts of the world tian ought not to endanger his life were recently asked without need, applies no less inva- riably to the dying for Jesus and this question: "What proportion the Gospel. Christ Himself set it of the people in your district have forth as the proper end of His had a fair opportunity for under- earthly life, that this was a sacri- standing the Gospel message?" fice for the redern ption of the world. Here are some of the answers: He took careful heed of His Fa- "10,000 out of 360,000" (Gond Mis- ther's intimations, and as long as sion); "1 in 100 in the cities, 1 in His hour was not yet come, He with- 1,000 in the country" (Multan); drew Himself from His enemies, "Not more than 2 per cent." and only gave Himself into their (West China); "1 in 2,000," "1 in hands when He could say: "I have 10," "1 in 5," (various parts of J a- finished the work which Thou pan). Of the whole number of mis- gavest me to do." So He told even sionaries only one replied "all." His apostles also to flee, when He is the missionary to a small God's fearful jUdgments should trihe of Red Indians in British Co- come over the land. This was also lumbia. the policy of the first Gentile apos- tle, Paul. As long as His abiding Missionaries "The poor mission- here would bring forth more fruit in Danger. aries," remarks Dr. for the Kingdom of God than His departure, so long He does every- Warneck, "can thing to preserve His life, and never manage to please their ac- shrank not even from fleeing from cusers. If they stay, then it is said one city to another, when persecuthat they are heady, fanatical peo- tions broke out. The name of an ple, and what not besides, and are obedient servant of Jesus counted guilty of suicide. If they flee, their for more with him than the renown flight is turned against them." of a false heroism. But when the This is true: we can never so man- time was at hand, he quietly sufage as to satisfy the world. But fered himself to he bound and led we ought, under all circumstances, to death, saying, "For me to live to seek to satisfy the Lord. Cer- is Christ, and to die is gain."- tainly Herr Eichler is right in M onatsbltitter. saying: The Medical One hundred years I am persuaded that even the friends of missions at home, no less . Arm of ago there was not than such men as the late German envoy at Peking (Herr von Brandt, Missions. a sin g I e medical before von Ketteler), feel it as something that ought not to be, missionary 0 r a when the missionary must leave his people. How many have al- Christian hospital in a foreign ready held out in great danger? As long as a rising is only aimed at field. The record now reads somethe missionary himself, the natives also, both Christian and right- thing like this-702 missionary phyminded heathen, will easily aid sicians are carrying healing and relief to thousands who would othei'wise be abandoned to the mis- ery of a living death, for the non- Christian religions, whatever else may he their supposed excellences, have cultivated in the great mass of their followers no grace which corresponds to Christian mercy and

GENERAL' MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

tenderness. In 63 medical schools India; (3) in China; (4) in Japan; 589 native students are being train- (5) in Africa; (6) Opportunities and ed for service as physicians and coming conflicts of the twentieth nurses. The 355 hospitals and 753 century. dispensaries, which al'e like oases in the dessert of heathen indiffer- Briefest Eugene Stock, in ence to human pain, are havens of Careers Most the Intelligencer life and strength to the more than 2,500,000 persons who annually re- Thrilling. for December, calls ceive treatment in them. The hos- attention to a strik- pitals alone shelter in-patients to the number of 93,795, while in the ing phenomenon in the literary course of the year not less than world. He says: "It is remark- 6,647,840 treatments are given. able that the missionary biogra- phies which are most successful, and Concert in Some months since wield the deepest and most lasting the Study of a tentative scheme influence, are the biographies of young aspirants for the Master's Missions. was announced to "VeIl done!' whose periods of combine all the service have been short. The memoir of Henry Martyn was for 50 women's missionary societies half a century the one great book of America and Great Britain in of the kind. The life of James mission study. The suggestions Hannington worked a revolution made at the Ecumenical Confer- in the publishing trade, not only ence were placed in the hands of a achieving an unprecedented sale central committee for further for itself, but creat.ing a new maraction. In June this committee ket for missionary books, and ensent circular letters to all the couraging publishers to bring them out; with the result that we all see 'Vorld's Committee of 'Vomen's -an astonishingly rapid growth of Societies, asking for opi:t;lions of missionary literature. Highly popthe plan proposed. Replies were ular, too, have been the memoirs received during the summer from of Ion Keith-Falconer, Haro'ld nearly all, giving most hearty in- Schofield, and George Pilkington. dorsement. From the suggestions The longest of the 5 careers thus received and on further considera- described, Martyn's, only lasted 7 tion the committee recommend the years, and all the rest a much following: shorter time. On the other hand, veteran after veteran has passed 1. That the plan be tried for one away without any record of his year. lengthened labors being given to the world; and most of the biog- 2. That 6 lessons be prepared on raphies of such men which have the history of missions from the appeared have failed to make any time of the apostles to the close of impression. The lives of Bishops the eighteenth century. As many Patteson, Steere, and French, inof the societies had arranged their deed, are classics; but is there any programs for the year, and in order other? Alexander Mackay was to give ample time for the intro- neither a veteran nor a recruit; but duction of the new plan, it seemed he was exceptional in every sense. best to defer the beginning of this Livingstone is thought of more as study till September, 1901. a traveler than as a missionary. Paton's records are those of a liv- 3. That to meet the demand for ing man. Memoirs of women misan immediate arrangement of sionaries are still fewer in number." topics, a preliminary series of 7 lessons on· "Christian Missions in the Nineteenth Century" be prepared, to commence in January, 1901, as follows: (1) Awakenings and beginnings; (2) The century in

If we add the biography of Harriet lator. He was so accomplished a Newell, who died before reaching linguist that there was scarce a any work-field, the fact alluded to language spoken at the Golden will seem even stranger. Horn, numerous as they are, which Healing the It is estimated that he could not understand and more Sick in there are now in or less fluently use. During his stay in New York, in 1858, he Heathendom. the world 355 mis- taught Hebrew in Union Theolog- sion hospitals and ical Seminary, and the writer was one of his class. He was as famil- 753 dispensaries. In the course of iar with the. Hebrew as the class the year there were 93,000 in- was with English. He has transpatients, 2,579,651 individual pa- lated the Word of God into tients were attended to, and 6,647,- Armenian, Bulgarian, and Turkish, 840 visits were paid.

DEATH NOTICES. besides preparing grammars, hymn books and commentaries, etc. In The Bishop The death of Dr. nothing was he more conspicuous of London. Creighton, Bishop than in the beautiful gentleness of London, occurred and uniform loveliness of his Christ- in January. Some considerable like temper. He was to the last solicitude is felt as to his successor. able to use the noble powers of his When (,he prelates generally hesi- mind and his large acquisitions tated to prosecute the extreme for the advancement of the cause ritualists, and the bishops seemed he loved so well. He and Cyrus almost without exception to wink Hamlin were lifelong friends and at, if not actually help on, these colaborers for years in the Levant.

scandalous innovations of popery, Whle in Amherst he prepared a the Bishop of London put four Chaldee grammar. His transla- parishes under the ban; and altho . tions of the Bible into Bulgarian he did not prosecute ritualists, he and Armenian are now the stand- decided not to license their curates ard versions. His literary com- nor hold confirmation services at pilations included "A Manual of their churches. the Chaldee Language," a Bible dictionary in Bulgarian, grammars Elias Riggs, On January 17 Rev. of the Turkish, Armenian and Bul- of Turkey. Elias Riggs, D.D., garian languages, and a number LL.D., the oldest of tracts, hymns, and school hooks graduate of Amherst College, the in various languages. Dr. Riggs oldest missionary of the American was the oldest member of the Eliza- Board, and, we believe, the oldest beth, N .•J., Presbytery. Of his missionary resident on the foreign surviving children the Rev. James field, departed to be with the Lord. Riggs is pastor of the Brick Pres- He was ninety years old, and had byterian Church at East Orange, been in active service in the mission N. J.; the Rev. Edward Riggs is field for nearly seventy years. Be- president of the Anatolia College fore he was nineteen he was gradu- at Marsovan, Turkey, and the Rev.

ated from Amherst College and Charles Riggs ha3 a pastorate in laterfrom Andover Seminary. His Ohio. His daughter, Mrs. Trow- work as a missionary has been bridge, widow of a missionary, and almost without a rivalfor length of her daughter, Isabel Trowbridge, time and variety of service. He had were with him at the time of his been specially valuable as a trans- death. A. T. P.